Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Characters and concepts

Chera Carmichael (Scioneeris)       

Based on the Universe of There Be Dragons, Harry.                                                                                       

Name - Rank - Element - Creature - Specialty - From

Gorgens-Nott Circle

Harry Potter - Submissive - Nameless - Dragel - Ferros/Empath - TBDH

Theo Gorgens-Nott - Alpha - Earth - Dragel - None - TBDH

Charlie Weasley - Beta - Fire - Dragel - None - TBDH

Ethan Hartwood - Pareya - Earth - Dragel -None - TBDH

George Weasley - Pareya - Fire - Dragel - None - TBDH

Fred Weasley - Pareya - Fire - Dragel - None - TBDH

Alec - Gheyic Pareya - Merrow - Dragel - Royal Investigator/Beast Master - TBDH

Hadrian Maruke - Gheyo ACE - Shadow - Dragel - Titled Blood Raven - TBDH

Wikhn - Gheyo King - Shadow - Dark Fae/Dragel - TBDH

Quinn Kalzik - Healer - Earth/Merrow - Dragel - Soul Casting - TBDH

Raspen - Royal - Earth - Dragel - Crowned Prince - TBDH

Riven Cairothe - Mage - Storm - Dragel - Realm Walker/Wild Magic - TBDH

Peryton - Advisor - Air - Dragel - None - TBDH

Luna Lovegood - Companion - Nameless - Light Fae - Seer - TBDH                    

And far too many other characters outside the circle to list them all. 😅

Character From on the Universe of Ryker’s Bane: a tender light.

Ian Elswood - Submissive - Storm - Dragel - Empath - RBATL                                                                                 

Ashton Kureo - Gheyo ACE - Shadow - Dragel -RBATL                                                                                 

SifShadowheart                                                                               

Character From on the Universe of Dragonheart.

Name - Rank - Element - Creature - Specialty - From

Mesmyr - Gheyo ACE- Merrow - Dragel - Member of Crimson Tide - Dragonheart

Please note: Mesmyr is being transplanted through time for this story so he will remain the same age 66 and have the same experience even though DragonHeart puts him into the story when Harry’s children are old enough to be bonded/bonding.

Cheyla  

Concept from the Universe of Burning Day. Borrowed creature concept of a Phoelix.

Character From on the Universe of The Soul's Scream.

Queen Calla - ? - Earth - Dragel - Crowned Royal - The Soul’s Scream

Idan - Gheyo Queen- Air - Elf/Dragel - The Soul's Scream               

Devrim - Gheyo prince- Storm - Dragel/Were-hyena/vampire- Realm Runner - The Soul's Scream         

Mihn - Gheyo Princess- Air - Dragel - The Soul's Scream                                                                                      

Brishen - Gheyo Joker- Water - Phoelix - The Soul's Scream                                                                                 

Kayannew (KitRoFei)

Character From on the Universe of Silverwing.

Jauren Elswood - Submissive - Nameless - Dragel - Empath/Amplifier/Nullifier - Silverwing                                                                                 

Alonz Callantor - Alpha - Shadow - Dragel - Rescue Aid Master - Silverwing          

Siameselover07

Character From on the Universe of Rescue Each Other

Oceanus Clan - Clan of the first Water King of Nevarah - Rescue Each Other

Alanni (Oceanus-Delmar-)Aquiferous - Merrow Princess - Alcandor’s Abducted Sister

Alexia Rivière de l'Ombre - Submissive - Nameless - Merrow Princess - Rescue Each Other                                             

Derek Peverelle - Joker (formerly Pareya) - Air (changed him to Shadow in this story) - Dragel - Bonded of Lady Death - Rescue Each Other

Chapter Text

Harry placed his hand over the pendant under his shirt to reassure himself it was there. When Professor McGonagall met him after his final morning class for a meeting with Dumbledore, Harry knew the inevitable fight was finally upon him. The old man had been playing things smart. He tried to appease Harry by allowing him to settle back into the swing of school, rather than calling him out straight away. The problem was that no amount of time could make Harry forget. Any respect he once held for the man had died with Sirius.

It was the old man’s manipulations and secrets that had led to that trap. Had he told Harry anything, even a single hint of what had been going on, then he might have seen through the plot Voldemort had created. Yes, Harry blamed himself for Sirius’s death, but a decent chunk of the blame lay with Dumbledore.

As they rode the hidden staircase up to the headmaster’s office, Harry mentally flicked through the rights and protocols Terius had told him about. He knew he didn’t have to be alone with Dumbledore. The wording of the request for a chaperone was ready on the tip of his tongue. However, that request quickly died when they walked into an empty office.

Professor McGonagall blinked in surprise too. “How strange. The headmaster was just here.”

Harry didn’t allow himself to relax, but an eager trill captured his attention regardless. As if guided by a beacon, Harry turned and glided across the room to Fawkes. “Hey, Fawkes. I’ve missed you.” Fawkes trilled out a song as he rubbed his beak and head against Harry’s temple. “You missed me too, I take it.”

McGonagall turned her attention to one of the old headmasters’ portraits to try and ascertain how long Dumbledore would be gone. Harry ignored the chatter, perfectly willing to put this meeting off indefinitely if he could. 

Fawkes kept up a veritable symphony of trills and whistles, but this seemed to be a ruse to make McGonagall dismiss their behaviour, as he eyed the professor until she was suitably engaged in her conversation with the portrait. While continuing his birdsong, he lifted his wing and bent his head underneath it. Harry realised Fawkes was yanking hard on his own wing, and before he could protest, he had plucked a bright red and gold feather from its root.

Harry whined softly in the back of his throat, but Fawkes cooed at him and dropped the feather. Harry caught it deftly and held it against his chest. “Fawkes!”

The glare he got back was one that could rival Theo’s when Harry refused to tell him how he was feeling, or when Harry overreacted to Theo attempting to take care of him. Harry sighed, resigning himself to now owning a Phoenix feather. Harry knew the feather was too long to hide in his pocket, so he undid his robes and pulled the collar of his shirt free. Fawkes chirped excitedly at the sight of the scale resting above his pendant.

Harry paused and smiled, “My Alpha’s scale.”

Fawkes bent down and took the feather once more in his beak. Harry felt the rush of scalding—yet at the same time not painful—Phoenix magic envelop the necklace, circling his throat. When it settled, the spot behind his right ear felt funny and the feather was gone. No, not gone, Harry realised as he lifted the pendant from his chest. Fawkes’s feather had shrunk and a tiny version of it was attached to the side opposite to Theo’s scale, so it would rest against the base of his throat.

Harry felt fairly overwhelmed by this gift, but it was one he did not want to give it back. Plus, he would likely insult Fawkes by refusing it. With his luck, it would turn out to be the biggest social blunder of the century. Harry settled the pendant down on his neck and smiled. He felt content and safe in the presence of Fawkes.

“Thank you, Fawkes. I promise I’ll cherish it.” The Phoenix trilled in return and started to preen Harry’s hair. Harry laughed, “Sorry mate, but this mop always has and always will be a lost cause.”

Fawkes ignored his warning and attempted to untangle his mop of black hair anyway. Harry returned the favour by smoothing out some of the Pheonix’s ruffled feathers. It felt so different from touching Hedwig. Of course, there was nothing wrong with Hedwig, but he certainly didn’t feel this connected with her, and she was his familiar. He needed to find Theo and ask him about it, there was definitely something going on.

Harry frowned when his gentle preening uncovered a small silver band covered in runes around Fawkes’s leg. Was that… a binding cuff? How dare that old man!? He was binding Fawkes against his will! 

Harry scowled at the silver cuff. It was too thick for Harry to simply pull off, but maybe… Dumbledore’s voice suddenly floated in from down the hall, so Harry quickly unsheathed his claw and scratched through one of the runes, hoping to break the Circle it created. Harry winced as his claw splintered and shattered; the magic holding the runes in place was meant to be too powerful to remove by hand. It made his whole hand ache, much like that time Vernon had slammed the boot lid on it because he dropped the ice cream.

Fawkes squawked in concern, but Harry plastered a happy look on his face and turned to greet Dumbledore, who had just appeared in the doorway. “Headmaster.”

“Harry, my boy, I see Fawkes was keeping you entertained.”

“Oh yes, I love talking to him.” Harry tucked his aching hand behind his thigh as it began to twitch in pain.

“Of course. Please sit. We have much to discuss and I hope to not keep you through lunch.”

Harry sat down and tucked his hurt hand beneath his thigh. With his other hand, he just had to shift his collar to show off Theo’s scale. “If this is about classes, then we can proceed. However, if you wish to discuss anything relating to my Dragel heritage, then I must insist on one of my own being present. I am still a youngling in our culture, after all.” It wasn’t a lie, but he was definitely stretching the truth with that one.

Dumbledore frowned at the scale, clearly not expecting it. “Of course, should I call…”

“I would prefer my mate, Professor Terius, or Snape. But Professor Terius will probably be the best choice for now.”

McGonagall whipped her head back and forth between them. “Mate? Professor Terius? What is going on?”

Dumbledore ignored McGonagall as he focused on Harry. “Harry choosing a mate is a very important decision, and I am greatly concerned you did not come to me about this. I need to ask, for your safety, whom you have taken.”

Fawkes made a noise that Harry had never heard before. Even when they had faced the Basilisk, Fawkes hadn’t sounded that angry. It helped Harry focus. “Firstly, whom I choose as my mates is not your concern, Headmaster. Besides that, you cannot suddenly claim you are concerned about my welfare. Not after you allowed Umbridge and Snape to torture me last year!”

McGonagall bristled, “Mister Potter! You cannot speak to the headmaster like that!”

Harry shrugged and looked off towards the walls of portraits. He was not pleased with either of them right now. Fawkes suddenly made a terrified sound of warning and Harry pulled his wings out to try and shield himself, but he was not able to close them around himself before something sharp poked into his neck. His mind went cloudy around the edges almost instantly. Dumbledore gently eased him back into his seat.

“Fold your wings back in, Harry, and sit right there.”

To Harry’s horror, his body reacted as if he were under the Imperius Curse, obediently retracting his wings and relaxing into his seat. However, there was no voice in his head to fight with this potion version of the spell. He was Dumbledore’s puppet on a string. Harry could hear Fawkes’s angry screeches and it was clear he was trying to use his magic. Harry watched as the runes on the silver cuff steadily brighten as they absorbed his every attempt to help. Damn, the scratch had not been enough to free him. 

“Pipe down, you insufferable beast, before I stuff you and save myself the trouble of your relentless noise!” Dumbledore moved to a stunned McGonagall and modified her memories with a quick flick of his wand. When he was done, he smiled. “Minerva you will, of course, have to watch the school while I take Harry here to the Ministry. He should not be settled with a bond when he did not know what he was doing. Don’t you agree?”

Harry was grateful for McGonagall’s look of concern for him. It was genuine, even if the source of it was a fabrication. “Of course, Headmaster, I’ll be happy to. I know you will help Harry out of this situation.” She got up and left them alone in the office together. 

Dumbledore returned and leaned back upon his desk. In his haze, Harry swore the headmaster suddenly seemed younger and more powerful than he had before. It was like the ‘old man’ was just a façade to disguise who he really was. Then he started to change even more, his face taking on an avian form as black feathers sprouted across certain patches of his skin.

Torvak! His mind screamed at him, the word unfamiliar, but his intuition could certainly tell it was dangerous. “I never predicted you would find a mate so quickly, Harry. I expected you would be too wary of new people after how your uncle has treated you. Your aunt and cousin have been more problematic over the years, as their Dragel nature has resisted my compulsions to make them harm you. You would not believe the number of times I had to reapply them.”

Harry strained against the potion, finally managing a weak retort, “Why?”

“You are my greatest weapon, Harry. I moulded you as surely as I moulded you from clay. But we don’t have time to explain all of that. Even newly Bonded, your mate will eventually notice they cannot sense you. So, I am afraid our timetable must be moved forward. Up you get, Harry.”

Harry’s body obeyed without hesitation, slowly raising itself onto weak legs. Fawkes continued to rage against the cuff, the silver had turned a burning red with all the magic it had absorbed. In the back of his mind, Harry hoped he had at least weakened its binding runes enough that it might break soon. But he couldn’t count on that. Looking back to Dumbledore, Harry considered the possibility of fighting off this liquid Imperius, just as he could with the regular version of the spell.

Harry half whined, half growled, “Theo will stop you.”

Dumbledore took his arm. “Theo? Ah, Mister Nott is it? I suppose, of your options, he was the best one for you to pick. But it will not matter. By the time Mister Nott realises anything is wrong, you will be too far under my control. Your Theo will either have to join me… or I will force you to kill him.”

“Never.”

Dumbledore huffed, “There’s that meddlesome fight you all seem to have. Honestly, I thought that the lost Merrow I bought would be the more problematic one of the set. But James’s family was always tricky to control.” He paused as he thought to himself and then added, “You know, I have heard that unknown Dragel woman, the one I stole your mother and aunt from, has proved to be from a very stubborn family line.”

Harry blinked. Stolen children. Dumbledore had stolen his mother and aunt from someone. Did he have more family out there that he didn’t know about? And what did he mean by ‘Lost Merrow’? Just how many people had he kidnapped? Well, considering Harry was about to become the latest one, the question was a moot point.

Dumbledore Disapparated straight from his office, and the two landed on a rock in the middle of a raging ocean. The crashing waves sprayed saltwater across Harry’s face, the blinding winds and near-horizontal rain washing it down into his eyes until they burned. Well, at first they burned, he seemed to quickly get used to the sting of the saltwater. Strangely, this raging sea didn’t scare him. Something deep inside him looked at those waves as if they were a wickedly fun challenge.

“Isn’t the weather wonderful? This region is home to near-constant storms. Meaning, almost everyone avoids it.” Dumbledore yanked Harry around so he was not looking at the waves but up at a sea cave carved into the rock. After a short jump, they were surrounded by curving sea-slashed walls of dark rock. “Light your wand and walk on ahead of me.”

Harry reached into his pocket and was hit by a lancing pain. He had no choice in wrapping his injured hand right around his wand handle and following the instructions. Dumbledore did not seem to mind Harry’s unsteadiness, ordering him to walk deeper into the cave.

Dumbledore sighed in a put-out manner. “How cumbersome. I had planned to bring you here closer to the end of the year. And after I spent all this time setting this cave up to look like Voldemort had created it! But alas, teenage hormones will ruin any good plan. Did you at least enjoy yourself?”

Harry growled and hissed, “Piss off.”

“Well, you cannot blame me for being curious. Mister Nott is a fit young man. Maybe when he joins me, I will even let you two be with each other on occasion. It would make for a fine show.”

Despite the wave of dizziness overcoming him, Harry managed to whip around and face him, the words spitting from his mouth, “You will not touch him!”

Dumbledore smirked and placed his wand under Harry’s chin. He drew the tip down his throat. “Now Harry, no need to be nasty. I am being so generous.”

“Generous? How is this generous!?”

“You and Mister Nott are Dragels, beasts of the lowest order. It is true, I need you to first deal with Voldemort. But when that is done, you will help me to destroy the Dragels from the inside out. Those beasts should have been wiped out centuries ago, but my kind got lazy when they made their exodus to Nevarah. My ancestors let them run free when they should have pressed forward. I will not be like them.” He jabbed his wand into the skin at Harry’s sternum. “I am generous because I am allowing you and your little mate to live. No other Dragel will get such quarter from me.”

“I won’t help you!”

“You will not have a choice, my boy.” Dumbledore’s tone turned sour, the phrase my boy sending dread coursing down Harry’s spine. It was possessive, malevolent. Dumbledore forced him forward once more, and when they came to a dead-end, the old man grabbed Harry’s left hand and sliced a clean cut across his palm. “Rub it on the wall, Harry.”

Harry managed a small jerk backwards, but his body eventually succumbed to the potion and reached his bleeding hand out. His resistance was building, but it was slow work. Honestly, it had gone a lot better when Dumbledore had pissed him off. But Harry wasn’t sure he could risk pissing off Dumbledore in return, especially without any magic to defend himself. 

Sure, he had limited access to Theo’s element and his password, but… no… Theo and Terius had both told him to listen to his instincts and something told him that was dangerous. Theo had not told him everything about his password yet. Harry couldn’t bear the thought of using something that might hurt Theo, simply because he didn’t know or understand it yet. He would not use the password.

As his blood smeared across the unassuming cave wall, his hand burned as the invisible ward tried to drain his magic from him too—magic that even he couldn’t reach. The rock wall crumbled away before him, revealing another cavern. This one seemed to have a soft teal glow to it that Harry couldn’t place. It couldn’t be from a moss or a worm, or he would have read about it in his Muggle earth-science classes. Dumbledore summoned something up to his hand and the water rippled, causing the strange light surrounding them to flicker. 

Was the water itself glowing? It was hard to tell, due to the thick layer of mist that hung just above the water’s surface. Harry recalled some types of algae could glow, but he doubted there was something as benign as that at play here.

“Pull this up.”

Harry blindly obeyed, bending down to find that there was a small boat submerged in the water. The moment his hands touched the wet chain at his feet, he sensed the presence of death. When Harry began pulling, he felt a chill run up his spine. This was nothing like the familiar, wild ocean outside. This water was evil and promised only pain. Immediately Harry knew he would not be touching this body of water unless he had no other choice. Dumbledore forced him into the damp boat, and they rode across the eerie lake to a small island. Harry squinted his eyes and peered several yards beyond the other edge of the island, where he noticed another shoreline. This one was set up like a living space, with a bed, some chairs and even a kitchen area.

Before Harry could process this information, Dumbledore pressed his wand against Harry’s neck and added more force to his command. “Kneel down next to this font.”

Harry’s body moved towards a carved stone structure that was as tall as his sternum. Inside, he could see a basin containing some sort of silver-grey liquid. Harry knelt down and Dumbledore pulled Harry’s right hand through a carved section of the font. He then whispered a spell and the carving within the stone disappeared, trapping Harry’s arm inside solid stone. Harry gasped in pain as his hand went limp, dropping his wand. Dumbledore pocketed it as he stood up. He removed a potion from his pocket and handed it to Harry. 

“Drink.”

Harry did and instantly the fog of the control potion lifted. He hissed, trying to swipe his free hand at Dumbledore, but the man was well out of his reach. “You are hardly the first I have brought here, Harry. Do you honestly believe I would be stupid enough to be within striking range of you?” Dumbledore clicked his tongue and shook his head.

“Theo will sense me, and he will come for me!”

“I doubt it. But if by some miracle Mister Nott was able to sense you in here, the connection would be fleeting and impossible for him to track. As I said, you are not my first.”

Harry tried to pull his hand out from the stone, but it was as if his arm had become one with it. He kicked and scratched at the font holding him in place, but nothing seemed to help. Dumbledore sighed and turned away, leaving Harry to his fight. Harry continued to attack the font until he had exhausted his energy and he collapsed with a whine beside it.

“Finished, have we?”

Harry glared across the water’s gap, where Dumbledore was seated in an armchair, book and tea in hand. “If you wish to keep hurting yourself, then by all means, continue.”

“What do you want?”

“You have already discovered the weakness in my potion. When administered to a victim, they can resist orders. Given enough time, they can fight back. This is not the way this potion was intended to be used.; it has to be drunk willingly to truly work.”

“I won’t drink it! No one would.”

“Ah, but that is where you are wrong, Harry. Many do. In fact, you have met several over the years. Gilderoy, Pettigrew, and Umbridge for starters. But your parents were my favourite ones.”

“My parents wouldn’t have!”

“With the right motivation, anything can be achieved. For example, your mother faced the same dilemma you will now face. I will not feed you. You will have nothing until you drink that potion.”

“That isn’t a willingness!”

“It is a potion, Harry. It doesn’t care about the circumstances you are in or what leads to you drinking it. Just that you will willingly stand up, scoop up some of that potion with your free hand and drink it yourself. That is enough for it to work.”

“Why?”

“Because unlike the Imperius, this potion allows me to remain in control over you, while you retain your personality and your mind. You never would have guessed Gilderoy was under my control from the way he acted, now, would you? That is because when I do not have specific tasks for you to complete, then you will be free to live your life how you choose. That fool decided on his own to try and wipe your and Ron’s memories—and look where that got him. Now for you specifically, the incentive would be that I will allow you to be with your Theo. You both can have a life together. Granted, I cannot allow you a third, as I cannot risk you having children and producing more Dragels. But you will have your chosen mate.” 

“Meanwhile you can force me to do whatever you want, to anyone, whether they be innocent or not.”

“We will not harm the innocent.”

“What about the Dragel children?”

“There are ways to suppress the Dragel in them. Take the Weasleys for example. All those children should have inherited as Dragels, but none have. They will live their lives as ordinary wizards and witches and will never know the difference.”

Harry clenched his fist. The thought of Dumbledore suppressing Fred and George angered him to no end. He was sympathetic to the rest of the family, but Harry had been losing touch with Ron and Ginny recently. Fred and George were always around and taking care of him, how dare Dumbledore hurt them like that!

“What will you do if I refuse your potion, even to my death?”

Dumbledore sighed at the boy’s stubbornness. “Then I suppose it is time for you to meet your Third parent.” Dumbledore made a quick signal with his hand.

Nothing happened at first, but the lake’s surface soon began to move. The mist parted for a brief moment, and to Harry’s horror, he saw hundreds of bodies in the water, as pale as death. They shifted and glided through the murky blackness like a school of fish. One broke away from the rest, and the male form climbed out of the water. He could only be described as a reanimated corpse, his skin decaying and wrinkled from the water.

Despite his garish appearance, Harry found he couldn’t take his eyes off the man. He wasn’t human, that was for sure. Harry couldn’t place his eye or skin colour, since both had faded into the same grey as the rest of the corpses. However, his hair was dark black and fell between his shoulder blades, where two fin-like ears poked from the side of his head. He even had webbing between his clawed fingers, toes, and hanging down the backs of his arms.

“As I said, your Third parent was more stubborn than I anticipated. In the end he became too much trouble to keep alive.”

“Who is he?”

“I never knew his name. I did not need to. I just needed him to agree to be the third for Lily and James. He assumed they were prisoners much like himself. He didn’t realise that they were already under the potion’s influence until they stood with me on this shore and watched him suffer this very choice. In the end, he chose as you suggested. To die, rather than drink. We simply rolled his body into the lake, and his corpse reanimated. You see Harry, you will serve me. It is just a question of whether it’s as a living person or as an Inferius.”

Dumbledore turned his head, returning to the comforts of his little living space. Harry growled as months of suppressed anger swelled up inside him. He would not become Dumbledore’s puppet without a fight. If Dumbledore was going to use him, all he would get is a rotting corpse.

Midway through Hogwarts’ lunch break, there was a wave of Grey Magic that swept through the castle, startling anyone sensitive enough to pick it up. Theo jumped to his feet immediately. Harry hadn’t come down for lunch yet. It had been concerning to him before, but now it was particularly alarming. His instincts were screaming at him to find and protect his mate.

Theo knew that before they had mated, Harry had spent most of his time in the company of the Weasley twins. The duo had been particularly dedicated to his care, which Theo would forever be grateful for. He approached them at the Gryffindor table.

“Have either of you seen Harry?”

“Harry, he says. Forge, what do you make of that?” one of the twins replied.

“Don’t know, Gred. I knew Harrykins was being friendly with the snakes, but not enough for one to call him by his first name.”

“I’m being serious. I will search this school top to bottom if I must, but I had hoped you two might have seen him.”

The twins’ shoulders both slumped in distress. “No, we haven’t. Ron said something about McGonagall showing up at the end of his last class and taking him out before the bell so he couldn’t skive off.”

Theo frowned. He turned and marched down the Hall towards the Head’s table, where McGonagall was deep in discussion with the other professors. Terius had Draco tucked against his side. Despite holding his Submissive safely in his arms, the Pareya still looked flustered and on edge. Theo noticed that Professor Snape was nowhere to be seen, despite being seated there only moments before. Terius appeared upset that he couldn’t protect his Alpha as well. When he got to the front, Terius turned and gave Theo his attention.

“Theo, what’s wrong?”

Theo ignored the two Weasleys hovering over his shoulder as he spoke to Terius. “Harry isn’t here. He hasn’t been seen since Professor McGonagall came to get him at the end of his last class.”

Terius frowned. “Deputy Headmistress, where is Mister Potter? I’m told that he was last seen with you.”

“That is not your concern, Professor Baronworth.”

“It is Professor Snape, now. I informed you all we had mated, whether you choose to acknowledge it or not. And it is very much my concern. I am acting as the Loco Parentis for all the inherited Dragels within this school and this includes Mister Potter. Now I will not ask again; where is he?”

“I hardly think this is the time or place for this, but if you must know we had a meeting with the headmaster earlier. Harry became very distressed due to being mated with a person he barely knew. Headmaster Dumbledore took Mister Potter to the Ministry to see what could be done about breaking this bond.”

Theo snarled and somehow the twins knew to grab him and hold him back. “He had no right!”

Terius nodded but used his authoritative tone to still him. “Easy Theodore, we will find Harry. But you should summon your mentor, I will need her particular brand of intimidation if the Ministry has become involved.”

Theo growled dangerously as he reached for Ilsa’s bonds. If they hurt Harry in any way, Theo would spill the blood of all who were responsible.

Through their bond, Harry felt a brief wave of anger from Theo, so he was sure his Alpha knew something had happened to him now. However, that didn’t mean Theo would be able to find him behind the wards in this cave. Enough time had passed for Harry to assess the situation and calm himself down. Drinking the potion was not an option. So, he had to get free or he would starve to death.

He could do it. He just had to draw on Theo’s element to manipulate the stone around his arm. Difficult, yes, but not impossible. The problem was what to do when he got loose. Either he would break out explosively and Dumbledore would notice, or he would slip away quietly. Harry was almost certain the outcome would be explosive, especially with his emotions still rolling through him.

If he got free quietly, flying wasn’t a valid option. This island wasn’t high enough for him to get a gliding start, and his wings weren’t strengthened enough to get him airborne on their own. If he tried to fly, he would likely crash within a few feet and be dragged underwater by those creatures.

All Harry knew was that they were uninterested in the small boat Dumbledore had charmed to cross the lake unaided, and he doubted they would ignore him if he were to step into the water. He would have to sneak around the statue-like form of his Third parent in order to get back into the boat. 

Harry didn’t believe for one moment that the creature would just let him crawl past. His instincts told him they reacted to stimuli, so noise and movement would set them off. To test that, he picked up a small rock and tossed it next to his third. Their clawed hand swiped out quickly, slashing at the rock and knocking it further down the bank. It rolled into the water, where several bony hands fought for it.

“Thinking of taking a swim, Harry? I would advise against it.” Dumbledore’s tone was both condescending and amused. Harry sniffed haughtily and turned away from the Torvak.

So even a small sound triggered a violent reaction. Harry could be quiet, but even he wasn’t quieter than a pebble. Plus, he didn’t like the idea of fighting with the reanimated corpse of his parent. One more tick on the list in favour of an explosive getaway.

If he went with a flashy noticeable escape, he would need to find a way to prevent Dumbledore from striking back at him. Preferably a way that would also separate himself from his parent at the same time. Harry rolled through the things Theo and Terius had told him he should avoid doing. The major geological effects of an Earth Elemental would produce the best results, but his problem was controlling it. Theoretically, this was possible, but in practice, it was another beast.

Harry first focused on freeing himself. Nothing else would matter until he managed to loosen the stone around his wrist. If he couldn’t move it, then he should have more luck changing it. Slowly, just one molecule at a time, he transformed the stone into something softer. He was aiming for talc, but he’d be happy if his efforts produced soapstone. He knew these wouldn’t be as impossible to dig away. Thank you, earth-science classes.

 It took him most of the day to transform the rock around his arm in between Dumbledore’s coaxing speeches. When the Torvak finally went to sleep, Harry drew out his claws and started to scratch at the softened stone. It still hurt to dig into, but he was making slow and steady progress. 

Harry sensed Theo a few more times throughout the evening, even connecting long enough for Theo to send him feelings of love and determination to find him. It encouraged Harry to keep going, even as exhaustion began to settle over him. Dumbledore would not win.

Theo shuddered as Aracle put his arm around him for support. He was trying to be strong, but the longer Harry was missing, the more he felt as if he was being crushed under a heavy weight.

He, the Weasleys and a few other Gryffindors were still milling about in the Great Hall, even though the majority of the school had been evacuated hours ago. Granted, these Gryffindors were only there because they didn’t have anywhere to go on short notice, and had been organised to go with the Weasleys. However, the two stubborn twins were as firm as Theo on the matter. They were not leaving until both Harry and Hermione, who were also unaccounted for, were found.

Ilsa had shown up with both of her Soul-Bonded mates quickly in response to Theo’s call. Aracle and Geta stayed to guard Theo and Draco while Ilsa and Terius went to the Ministry. Wherever Dumbledore had taken Harry it wasn’t there. Neither Harry nor Dumbledore had set foot into the building, according to the logs.

The doors to the Great Hall opened and a young but taller red-haired man walked into the room. McGonagall looked up at him and sighed. “Charlie Weasley, it is good you are here. Please help me convince your siblings they need to comply with the evacuation order.”

Charlie hummed, “Mum heard from Mister Lovegood that Luna was sent home and has become frantic that none of you are home yet. What’s going on?”

Ron and Ginny immediately started to complain about Fred and George, but the two twins ignored them and began encroaching on Theo’s space once again. Theo considered growling at them, but when George lay down on the bench with his head on Theo’s thigh, something inside him soothed. He felt even more calm when Fred climbed onto the bare tabletop behind him and guarded his back. Theo arched an eyebrow and looked at Aracle. The Rheyo looked pensive as he considered the two human boys. That was Pareya-like behaviour. Thinking back over the year, Theo realised that he could attribute most of the caring behaviours he had noticed between the Twins and Harry as Pareyic in nature.

Charlie took Ron, Ginny and the other Gryffindors to their home before he came back to confront the Twins. In that time, the pair had not moved from Theo’s side. Charlie crossed his arms as he considered his brothers. “Mum is furious with you two, and I won’t be your shield this time.”

“We understand Charlie, but Harry and Hermione are missing, and we aren’t leaving. The staff—aside from Professor Terius—aren’t doing anything about it.”

McGonagall spoke up, “We have done something. The school has been checked from top to bottom. They are not here.”

“So, search the grounds.” Fred snarled.

Theo smiled; glad he wasn’t the only one who was snapping at the uselessness their current professors were displaying. He froze as he felt something through his bond with Harry. It was not the first time tonight, and if it held true to the previous occasions, the connection would be fleeting. Theo fed his love and his need to find Harry through the bond, receiving flicking images of a stormy sea and a strange cavern in return. He had seen the likes of them before, unable to imagine what terrible place his mate might be trapped.

“Theo?” Aracle asked.

“I felt him again. He’s not close. I don’t even think he’s on the grounds anymore.” Fred and George both whined in the back of their throats. Theo doesn’t even consciously recognise the soothing noise that emitted from the back of his throat.

Aracle considered the interactions between Theo and the twins carefully before informing them of the latest development. “Ilsa has called a hunting party from Nevarah now that we have confirmed the Ministry doesn’t have Harry. They will be here soon.”

Theo nodded and gently moved George’s head from his thigh so that he could get up and pace. The Professors slunk away, resigned to the fact none of them were leaving any time soon. Their side of the Hall was silent, aside from the occasional calming grumbles traded by Greta and Aracle to keep Theo calm.

Several hours later a great screech shattered the silence in the Hall. A great burst of flames preceded the appearance of a very angry Phoenix. Theo vaguely heard the comment from one of the Professors that the bird belonged to Dumbledore, but his focus was on Greta. She had zeroed in on a partially broken silver cuff hanging from his foot.

“He is a prisoner,” Greta hissed.

She moved too fast for anybody to respond. A single strike finished what the partial break had started. The Phoenix’s magic erupted with force, knocking everyone to the Floor. As the magic spiralled back towards the bird, he began to transform. Theo gasped in amazement as the beautiful Pheonix morphed into an avian man, feral in appearance. Both Greta and Ilsa confronted him, but with the type of control that came with centuries of age, the fighter rolled back his feral instincts and managed to calm down without their intervention.

“Theo?” the man asked, his voice gravely from untold years of disuse. 

Theo considered him as he took a step forward, “I am Theo.”

The Phoenix Being approached him calmly, but Theo could tell he was tracking every movement Ilsa and Greta made as they followed him. “As my Submissive’s Alpha, I will swear allegiance to you.”

“You are Harry’s?”

“Only temporarily right now. I couldn’t fully bond to him while trapped by Dumbledore’s magic. But I did give him one of my feathers and a temporary mark when I saw him this morning.”

Theo took a desperate step forward. “Harry is missing.”

“I know. Dumbledore Disapparated with him directly from his office after modifying McGonagall’s memories. He struck Harry with a needle laced with a potion. It forces you to obey his every command.”

“Do you know where they are?”

“No, but I can track him for as long as he wears your scale necklace. I stuck my feather to the back of it. I can track him by that.”

Ilsa nodded. “And we have a hunting party here now. The Cunninghams have a large Circle with plenty of fighters. We can go any time you’re ready.”

“Now,” Theo growled, Fred and George stepping up beside him.

“You will not be in the main group,” Ilsa said firmly. “Greta and Aracle will follow me and guide you if you insist on following. But one youngling in the line of fire is more than enough, for right now.”

Theo felt betrayed by this comment, but he knew Ilsa couldn’t let him be in harm’s way as her mentored student and adopted heir. He could argue until he was blue in the face, but it wouldn’t matter. In the end, Charlie, Fred, George, and Theo were left with Greta and Aracle in the Great Hall, while Ilsa and the Cunninghams followed the Phoenix being in his bird form again as he began to track Harry.

Harry’s right arm was raw from the stone rubbing against his flesh. His eyes were also becoming irritated from all the dust flying into them. His left arm was aching from the constant use, and he had worn all his claws down to their beds. But he was beginning to move. He could twist his right arm within the confining hole. His hand was still keeping it from coming loose, but he was nearly there. 

Harry wasn’t sure how or why, but he briefly heard Fawkes’s song echo through his mind, and the sound re-energised him. Harry twisted his hand around, attempting several positions to see if any of them would allow his hand to come through.

Harry tried to avoid looking at the body of his third. The glowing waters must be preserving the flesh of the inferi, as the body before him had degraded drastically after only a couple of hours. The skin was tearing away, exposing pale muscles and bones. The man’s regal, youthful face now looked more haggard than some of the nastier depictions of ghouls Harry had ever seen in the library. Tears welled in Harry’s eyes, his heart breaking that he knew nothing about this man beyond that he was family. He was Harry’s and Harry was his.

Harry was debating the benefit of removing his shoe so he could try and scratch the stone with the claws on his foot, when Dumbledore awoke with a disgruntled snore. Harry heard him mutter something about the Infernal Bird as Dumbledore stumbled over to the sink to wash his face.

If Dumbledore saw the work Harry had done throughout the night, it would all be over. He was out of time. He needed to be free now. Harry dropped as low as he could and placed his feet against the font. He strained and pulled hard at his wrist. Harry could feel the bones in his wrist and hands slowly start to dislocate, but he did not stop pulling until his hand slipped free, causing him to slam his head back hard into the uneven stone of the island. Harry cried out involuntarily as his breath rushed out of his lungs.

“Harry, Harry, Harry." Dumbledore sounded much closer than before, and Harry felt dread wash over him. "A fighter to the end, I see.”

Harry scrambled to stand up, but he had barely reclaimed his breath before it was knocked from him again as a massive form crashed into him from behind. He was dragged into the icy waters of the lake, an unfathomable number of hands all grasping at him from each side, attempting to pull him in different directions. He’d have no hope of getting back to the surface for air unless he managed to fight off these creatures.

Harry was tired. He was tired of being victim to Voldemort and Dumbledore. He was tired of being a piece on a game board. He was tired of losing everyone he came to care about, one-by-one. Theo, the twins, and Fawkes were at the front of his mind, but Sirius, Cedric, and his three parents also counted. And then there was his aunt and cousin, who had apparently never wanted to hurt him, but had been magically manipulated into doing so.

No more loss. Harry wouldn’t allow it. The tight rein he kept on his emotions had finally frayed away. For the first time, he felt the beast inside him. His Dragel was awake and was utterly obsessed with destruction. He felt his body changing and morphing. His clawed fingers were fusing into something he recognised in the back of his mind, but he was losing his human consciousness too quickly in order to process it.

He swung his body like a whip to try and dislodge the creatures holding it. It worked shockingly well, as the mass of creatures were thrown several yards away from him. In the next second, nearly triple the number of the dead creatures were descending on him from all sides. 

Harry roared in rage as every fibre of him became alive with long-denied magic, a dangerously interwoven flair of his own wizarding magic and that of the beast in him. He had meant his promise; he would die fighting if he had to. However, in his soul, he could feel many calls answering his challenging roar. For once in his life Harry was not facing his death completely and utterly alone.

They were coming.

Chapter Text

----- Palalato -----

Neverah: Merrow Waters—Rhabdomancer Deepwater Colony—Eight Neverean Days before the Soulscream…

Palalato was not … absolutely not swimming as slow as possible through the system of underwater caves his tribe called home. He passed friends, neighbours, and family members as he swam towards what felt like his doom.

They were all the servants of the Rhabdomancer, or crystal gazer in the common tongue. Generations upon generations back for as long as the Aqua’Kin’e had recorded their history there had been a Rhabdomancer in this cave. He was young enough not to know it this was just a family gift or if the woman was an immortal. All he really knew was that this old soothsayer had been here all his life handing out glimpses of the future. His family has served on her guard for ten generations of their own history.

As far as Palalato knew the Rhabdomancer had never made a false prediction. Her word was taken as the law by all Aqua’Kin’e. With a gift like that you could imagine, there was a lot of desire to have her read your future. Hence the need for a guard presence. You did not call on the Rhabdomancer She called upon you when she had something to impart to you. Everyone knew this rule and most obeyed it. There was always the occasional young cocky Aqua’Kin’e who would test them, but none had ever succeeded in getting to her.

Palalato felt a hand on his back and he was shoved sideways into a wall. He glared up at his Great-Great-Uncle Syphus, the Rhabdomancer chosen Ace. The old merrow was leaning on his trident smiling at him, “You are stalling, Boy.”

Palalato straightened up defensively, “I didn’t do anything wrong, Uncle!”

“We never said you did.”

“Then why has she summoned me?”

Syphus cocked his head to the side, “Why does The Rhabdomancer summon anyone?” 

“She read my future already when I gave her my oath!” Palalato ran his hand through his wavy navy hair and bit his lip with his fang.   He would not say it but this summons really had terrified him.

“Palalato, my boy, you know as well as I do that the future is fluid. Every decision made influences it. If she has seen a change in your future, you must embrace it.”

“Why must I!” he snapped. “I want to live my life here. I want to stay with our family and serve in the guard. I don’t want to leave.”

“Why do you say that Palalato? Do you know something that I don’t?”

Instinctively Palalato reached up and rubbed at his chest. “I… I don’t know why I said that.”

Syphus squeezed his shoulder and pushed him along down the corridor go. “I promise she won’t bite.”

Palalato chuckled at that and drew a deep breath before entering the inner chambers of the crystal cavern. Scattered among the many crystals were potion bottles and kelp scrolls. Many more than there had been when he had sworn to her just out of his training period. He moved to the vacant centre of the chamber where a smooth stone sat for her guest to rest upon. However, he froze as he caught a glimpse of bioluminescent light out of the corner of his eye.

The Rhabdomancer preferred a form that was more like a sea creature than a human when she was working with her crystals. Her body twisted and curled through the water like a glowing eel and she was mostly translucent. Her only remaining human feature was her head. She could shift to form with arms if she needed too but reading of the crystals did not require them.

“Palalato I know it is you, child. Sit on the stone.”

He did as he was instructed but offered up, “Whatever you have heard, Milady, I did not do it.”

 “Oh, so you don’t have a preference for drinking far too much ale imported from the storm clan, you don’t cheat and dice and bones, and you don’t have sex with anyone who flicks their pretty fins at you.” He blushed immediately and sputtered. She chuckled, “Your Uncle Syphus knows you better than you suspect young one.”

“I … don’t have sex with just anyone, though. I refuse to be with someone already bonded.”

“We all must have standards.” The Rhabdomancer smiled as she swam up to a crystal that glowed slightly. Palalato looked at it with interest too. “Come here, child. Most don’t see the glow. I want to know if you can read anything from the crystal.”

He nervously swam up to her and gazed into the glowing cluster of crystals. He did not see anything exactly but he sensed danger. Something dark and tainted by black magic.

He didn’t have to say this, the Rhabdomancer already knew, “An excellent start for one so young. If you had been born female, I might be tempted to take you as my student but unfortunately our men never seem to fully awaken their gifts. Prescience will serve you well in combat, though. Always trust your instincts, child.”

“Of course, Milady.”

She encouraged him to sit back on the smooth stone as she flittered around to a few more crystals. It was too dark higher up in the chamber for Palalato to read her face and she was a master of hiding any reactions in her body.

“I foresee you living a long life and as a father to many children. You will have far too much sex in your life and continue to drink too much. I do not approve.” Palalato chuckled but shrugged. “You will be loved though and love in return. I foresee you dying in the throes of passion with someone far younger than you whom you may or may not believe you deserve.”

“That is almost exactly what you said to me when I swore to you. Why did you need me to come?”

She swam down shifting as she came and cupped his cheek in her webbed hand and said, “To tell you whether or not you believe you deserve the love of your beloved ones, you do deserve it, Palalato.”

He swallowed and then nodded, “I will try to believe that.”

“Good boy, now back to work with you.”

He nodded and swam out of the cavern when he was gone Syphus came out of the shadows to put his arm around her. “I was right, Syphus. The boy is cloaked in soul magic. Do not assign him to any station alone in the coming weeks. His soulscream is imminent.”

“I will see it done, my love.” He kissed her cheek before she shooed him away, returning to her crystals. Syphus shook his head. It was going to be one of those days then. He made a mental note to send two of their Pareya in with lunch so they could bully her into eating.

----- Luna -----

Earth Realm: Ottery St Catchpole, Devon—Early afternoon, the Day of the Soulscream…

Luna exited the floo from Professor Flitwick’s office into her living room because of the evacuation. She despised leaving when Harry was missing but in it would not matter. Of the many futures, she had seen only one featured Harry going missing the same day as Hermione.

Even if she was home now, she would be where she needed to be when the time came. She immediately sought out her father. He was in the living room arguing with one of Her Majesty’s messengers. The sparrowhawk looked unimpressed by his mutterings. 

Luna skipped over to it and petted it gently. “Hello there Annon. Did Her Majesty order you to bite him again?”

“Three times. I was not that late with my last report.” Xeno scowled at the bird from where he was clearly writing out a response to Her Majesty’s latest missive.

Luna approached him, “Daddy added into that that Harry’s soulscream will be later tonight.”

“Tonight? But that means…” Xeno stood up and rushed to her.

He hugged her tightly until she squeaked, “Daddy, it is fine.”

“No. I know that. Remember the visions and I know you will be well.” Xeno smiled at her as he knelt in front of her. “I am a father before I am Her Majesty’s spy, and I am allowed to be excited when I know my only daughter will have a circle of her own before the night is gone.”

“You will inform Her Majesty.”

“I will. She will undoubtedly have made several contingencies for if this came to pass.”

“Undoubtedly. I am going to go pack and change into my battle robes to be safe.”

Xeno nodded but asked, “Are you certain you do not want me to come after you? I mean I can wait a bit and then follow. The Dragels would expect it or they will want to notify your family given you are underage.”

“I know they will but I am certain of this. You will do better for us by keeping your cover intact. Dumbledore would be suspicious if you followed. It is better to let him believe you were dazed enough not to notice my disappearance if he comes calling Daddy. You do remember the signs I told you to watch out for?” 

“Yes, yes, I remember. I will keep my portkey on me at all times that day Lu I promise.”

“Good. Now because of this future you will see Mum before me.”  Luna kiss his cheek. “Pass that along for me and let her know Harry will never mind if she wishes to come for a visit.”

“I will pass it on. You mum will be disappointed she will have to wait to see you but overall I think the trade off is worth it.

“You were always in favour of this future.”

“Guilty, now don’t forget your potions. Your mother sent you all the ones you had requested.” He went back to his letter with a more excited energy about him. Luna smiled to herself as she went to prepare for the night.

From the outside her father portrayed a scattered useless man but this meant most ignored his presence so he could learn more secrets. He was a capable and effective spy even if he had a hard time managing a schedule. He would be fine so Luna could turn her attention to her new circle. Being under age and not yet inherited, she knew she would be a companion but her already awakened seer gift would make her invaluable to them straight away.

----- Theo, Charlie, Fred, and George -----

Earth Realm: Northern Scotland—Trailing the hunting party in search of Harry…

Theo had a gut feeling something was very off with the Weasleys. Just like with the twins, Theo felt the need to deny Charlie Weasley. But at the same time, he felt the need to draw him in and to protect him. He had explained this to Aracle and he surmised that their inheritance may have been sealed.

A dangerous business that would be because depending on seal type used it could lead to the eventual burn out of all of their magic. Aracle planned to have Ilsa check them over once the immediate crisis with Harry was safely resolved.

They had been heading into an area where the weather was getting worse and storms were building. Because of the high wind Theo did not recognise the first seconds of the sound but he was not the only one to suddenly come to a stop as his very soul burned in reaction to it.

“Soulscream,” Theo growled out to Aracle who nodded with worry in his eyes. Theo took two steps closer to Fred and George, who had both collapsed onto the ground in pain. Charlie was still standing above them but he was clearly in a great deal of pain too. The soul magic enveloped all four of them in order to transported them to Harry.

Theo touched both of the twins’ shoulders, making sure they stayed with him as the portal activated. He morphed into his halfling form and curled his wings protectively over them and tried to feed them calming energy through their new temporary bonds. He had no doubt they were seconds from their inheritance being ripped from them by this soul magic. When that happened, they would need all the help that Harry could spare.

----- Fawkes and Hadrian -----

Earth Realm: Storm torn Northern coastline…

The Phoenix feather was apparently an effective way of tracking the young submissive as the bird easily flash transported the hunting party a great many miles at a time closer and closer to the young one. Jascha was just thinking that this was too easy when the Phoenix paused in deciding its next jump with a trill of shock. Soul magic became thick enough in the air that you could taste it. First the soul magic enveloped the Phoenix but it wasn’t done because not a second later Hadrian was enveloped and the both were yanked forcibly to the side of their submissive.

“Mariana.”

“Yes Milord.” Mariana murmur already seeking her bond in her, that connected her to their contracted Ace.

Ilsa’s demeanour changed instantly she had no doubt Theo’s bond to Harry was a soul bond given how viscerally he had been reacting all day. If an Ace and a Joker had been called, Theo would already have been summoned. No one was going to hurt Theo. He was more like another son to her than just a student. The Cunninghams would have to get in line behind her to take out whomever had caused all of this.

“I have him they are not far from us.”

Jascha nodded to Ilsa as he called out “Circle up. Be prepared for anything.”

----- Quinn and Wikhn -----

Neverah: Healing Clinic…

Wrestling uncooperative bonded out of exam rooms was never one of Wikhn’s favourite tasks but it seemed to be all he was doing today as he carried the fifth group of unconscious dragels out of the exam room where a teary-eyed submissive sat despondant on the exam table. He would normally call the bonded idiots but after five incidents he was beginning to wonder if maybe the problem was the Healer Quinn.

The Healer had not quite been his usual self that morning and his Medic Kyle had commented on it too. The fact was five problem cases was a record for the clinic in a day. Let alone have all those cases tied to one specific Healer.

Quinn finished up with the submissive quickly and the circle was shown out the door. Wikhn winced as the doors had barely shut behind them before the Matron of the clinic was moving towards them.

“Healer Kalzik, just what do you think you are doing?”

Quinn frowned at her and Kyle winced before bowing to the Matron. “We are just giving our patients the best care we can.”

“Five circles. Five circles have been forcibly separated today. Do you have an explanation for that?”

Kyle hid the wince better this time but it was still there. Oh yes Quinn was in some kind of mood. “They have all be overly arrogant dominant bonded. Whom I might add have all thought that they knew better than we did about what their submissives needed, Matron.”

“I have had two official complaints filed on you today. You are in luck that it has not been all five of them to file against you. You are done for today, Kalzik. I cannot risk you angering any more clients.”

Quinn ground his fangs and Kyle was already looking as if he had a headache when Quinn shuddered. Wikhn wondered what was wrong only a moment before he felt it too. Soul magic was surrounding them both. Odds were infinitesimal that two soulscreams would activate in the exact same moment, unless the submissives were together, so Wikhn closed the distance between him and Quinn. He braced the healer as the soul magic transported them off realm.

Kyle blinked at where his brother and Wikhn had been before he gave the Matron a sweet smile. “It is good you had already dismissed him for the day. Excuse me, I must contact our family. I will let you know presently if they will respond or if I will be out for the rest of the day as well.” Kyle bowed to the woman before rushing down the hall to find both Dahlia and send a message to his family.

-----Circos, Xygen, Vaeri, and Peryton -----

Neverah: Air Sector—Gheyos Race Day…

Vaeri was pushing himself hard flying and diving and break neck speeds to keep up with that shimmering armour of Lady Paielda. This race was one of the last Air Gheyo only events on the calendar before the hunt would begin. Ranking in this race would give you preference when signing up for events within the Pit for the Hunt so it was a viscous affair, to say the least.

She flew up towards their next target a golden ring three metres wide that they had to fly through the problem was the immediate next target was straight down from them fifty metres standing vertically so you had to fly through it parallel to the ground and if you did not hit both rings within so many seconds of the last you would be docked a full one hundred points off your final score. Lady Paielda flew through the ring in the forward direction but Vaeri had a different plan this year. He swerved forward and did a back flip before tucking his wing around him. He passed through the ring backwards and it lite up as a valid score. Now he could fly down and would be on the right side of the lower ring and would not lose time by backtracking his glide to hit the second target.  

He was just behind Lady Paielda now as he passed through the second ring. He knew that he would lose time in the rest of the course to come which was why he had pushed himself so hard for the first half. He wasn’t aiming for second place as there were plenty of ACES who would cut him down in the last half. However, he hoped he had bought himself enough space to keep a top ten finish this year. It would be the first his family had done that for his generation. Vaeri rubbed his chest as he tried to keep his pace with the ever-increasing difficulty of the course. 

He had dropped to fifth when a signal buzzed in his ear. The officials of the race were calling for a pause as it appeared two of the gheyos further back in the race had been summoned mid-air by a soulscream. Vaeri barely beat his wings to slow his momentum before the soul magic was surrounding him as well. He saw Lady Paielda point to him just before he was rushed off realm towards the source of the call.

Lady Paielda ported straight to where the royals and Clan Chieftain were watching the race. She would need to know how they would want to respond to this situation but she arrived only to witness something that took away all other options for response. Prince Peryton brother to their Crown Royal waved off his sister and took a step back from her before the soul magic took him away too. Lady Paielda summoned the guards she needed to her. There was no way they would not be following after their prince, who had been summoned into a life and death situation.

----- Mesmyr and Alec -----

Neverah: Merrow waters—Merrow Royal Court…

Mesmyr had just ticked off one more item from King Alcandor’s seemingly endless list of things to get done before the Hunt officially began. Not that any of them blamed him this was Alcandor’s first season as King and as though he could be smug about ascending first it also meant he was setting the standard by which the other three crowned royals would be judged later. They all wanted to help him set the bar so high that the others failed to even graze their fingers upon it.

Mesmyr hadn’t slept in a few days and he was sporting a few pulled muscles that had yet to heal themselves. He could already hear his brother’s voice in his mind telling him to go home and rest up. He would not, though. If he was at home for too long then he would be a sitting target for their Mera. She had not quite got to the point of guilting him into hunting yet, but he knew all too well what her sighs and longing expressions were hinting at. Find yourself a nice King to take care of you.

Mesmyr estimated he had a few more hunts before his Mera got pushy about it, especially given that Krymsen had recently bonded into the King’s circle. He estimated that he would at least distract his Mera for two hunts but better not to count your pearls before opening your oysters.

Mesmyr was pulled from his thoughts as he swam into a new corridor. Alec, Court Beast Master and Royal Investigator, was once again having a heated stand-off with his pseudo-guardian Lord Kieran. 

The fact of the matter was that Alec was only away from home because he chose to side with Alcandor over his older brother for the crown. He had family and therefore did not need a guardian. However, since Alec was estranged and not yet twenty-five, propriety stated the court should provide him with a guardian. The King had chosen his advisor since he was the only man, Alcandor could trust not to use his cousin to further his own agenda. The resentment on Alec’s part over being controlled by the older merrow and Kieran’s limited patience led to some quite entertaining rows for the court.

“I am not doing it!” Alec hissed. He had a knife in his hand and was flipping it back and forth between his hands.

That caught Mesmyr’s attention. It was known within the members of Crimson Tide that the King’s cousin was a Gheyic Pareya. If he was playing with a knife, he was leaning more towards Gheyo at the moment. Mesmyr did not think Alec would openly attack Kieran but he decided it would be wise to remain at hand in case the younger merrow was pushed too far. The older advisor would not get out of that fight unscathed.

“What is wrong this time?” Mesmyr asked as he leaned casually against the wall.

“None of your concern,” Alec growled but did not meet Mesmyr’s eyes in a challenge so Mesmyr let the snappishness go.

Kieran sighed, “I honestly don’t know. The brat has been off balance for the last two days. His Majesty sent Crimson Tide to take him to the training grounds yesterday and he is only marginally better today.”

That was highly odd. Gheyos were hard-pressed to bounce back from a training match with his brother. For a split rank Like Alec to be so wound meant something drastic had to be affecting him.      Mesmyr prompted Alec to respond, “Alec?”

“I don’t know what is wrong either, alright. I just … my instincts are a mess. The only analogy I can come up with is this. It feels like I am on the sea bed and something large has just blocked the sun above me. I don’t know yet if it is a whale or a shark so I am on edge.”

Strangely, that analogy made perfect sense to Mesmyr. He had been feeling similarly for the past two days which had contributed to his lack of sleep. It felt as if something were coming but he could not yet tell if it were a friend or foe.

Alec hissed and his deft fingers dropped his knife as he rubbed at his chest. Mesmyr hissed as his soul began to ache. Rather than rubbing his own chest he pushed off the wall crowding into Alec as the soul magic swirled around them. Officially titled or not Mesmyr would not be the one to allow Alec to come to harm on his watch is he could help it. Rather than fighting the hold Alec curled into him and shifted to his legged form as the Soul magic yanked them both from the hallway.

“Kesmar’s bloody reefs! That boy was going to be the end of me,” Kieran swore as he swam at full speed to the court proper. He ignored the Lord who was speaking with Alcandor. “Your Majesty there has been a Soulscream.”

The Lord was flustered at the interruption he knew better than to speak out against that particular interruption. Alcandor sat up straight and gave Kieran his full attention. “Where?”

“I do not know where, but both Alec and Mesmyr both were surrounded in a cloud of Soul magic before they disappeared from right in front of me.”

The tension went down slightly knowing that Alec had Mesmyr with him wherever he had been taken, but it was still serious. Alcandor turned to Krym, “Send five after them. We do not know what they will be facing.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Krym turned and could already see a couple of Alec’s brothers were just waiting for the word. He wondered though if there would any blood shed left to satisfy them after his brother and young Alec were done taking apart the threat to their new submissive.

----- Galv and Riven -----

Off-realm: Undisclosed Planetoid…

Galv was quite frankly in awe at what he had been witnessing the past eight days. He had never been assigned to assist mages before, so he had not known what to expect besides high-level magic. However, watching the mage Riven Cairothe create storms to literally terraform a planetoid was so beyond anything he had thought possible. 

Despite the breathtaking depth of the man’s power, he was not a people person. Galv smiled to himself. Hence why he was here along with half a dozen Storm Gheyo on behalf of Lady Bianca. Galv what here to handle the client negotiations and the gheyos were there to protect Riven when he inevitably said something that Galv could not smooth over.

Something that was becoming more and more a possibility with each passing day. The mage had been acting odd and had been muttering to himself lately. That was not something he had done when they started this project.

The Gheyo ACE assigned to them frowned, “What do you think had him all twisted up.”

“I grew up with mostly sisters, so my standard answer to those types of questions is hormones. However, I think that the answer might get me fried to a crisp.”

The ACE grinned behind his gauntlet. But moved away when the mage actually ventured towards them. For whatever reason the ACE had an aversion to wild magic so he had been keeping his distance from his charge.

“The client is pleased,” Galv reported to the mage.

“Why shouldn’t he be? I did everything he asked for. Now he can go ahead and strip mine this place until his heart’s content.”

Galv rolled his eyes at that. Strip mining did not require terraforming the place so he doubted that was their end goal but he wasn’t about to argue with the prickly mage. “How are you?”

“Your concern is touching but your concern should be on the client.”

“Why not you as well? Queen Bianca will not be pleased if I let you run yourself into the ground.”

Riven snorted, “I am fine. You worry too much.” He reached up and brushed his hand over his chest.

Galv watched it and soon found himself doing it too. “What is this?”

Riven noticed his action more than his own and cursed under his breath, “Soul Magic.”

Galv was pulled away immediately while Riven delayed it long enough to anchor his storms so they would not die out before the Gheyos could get another mage there to manage them. Without those anchors the storms would crash as soon as he disappeared and it would ruin all the work he had done so far. The soul magic burned painfully inside him by the time he let the Soulscream drag him away.

----- Mathis -----

Off-realm : Chagos Atoll—Aqua’Kin’e controlled colony…

Mathis was having the best sparing round of his life. He had finally convinced Jedo to give him a rematch. The ACE by far the best fighter on the guard and Mathis needed the challenge. Jedo hit him hard and they glided through the water into a ridge.

“What is the matter Jedo? Losing your edge.”

“Hardly,” Jedo growled back. “You fight dirty.”

“Guess that is why I am the Joker and you are the ACE. You put too much stock into rules and formality.”

Jedo managed to get under his guard and flipped him over into the sand. “And yet you still lose.”

“One day I won’t lose, Jedo.”

“I believe you, cousin. Now I am due to head out on patrol and I believe you are due home, are you not?”

“Why would I do that? My Mera will only complain that I fight too much and eat too little.”

“What else has Auntie Reylyn to do? All her other babies are bonded, you know.”

“Do not remind me. You know she wants me to go back to Neverah for the next hunt.”

Jedo raised an eyebrow at that. The Glaciens had left Neverah eight generations back but they had not been stagnant. They were nomadic moving their colony through other territories that were aligned with the Aqua’Kin’e. Most Glacien families now had mixed blood from bonding with the local populations. Jedo himself had both Selkie and Kelpie in his family. In fact, Jedo would venture that Mathis and his younger brother were some of the few Glaciens who could claim to still have a purely Dragel heritage. 

Jedo asked, “Does your family not approve of interspecies bonding.”

“Got it in one, Cousin. You knew I was close with a few of the selkies but my mother made it clear she would never accept me bonding to them. Not that I would actually listen to her xenophobic ranting, I just never felt that way about any of them.”

“I see. So, what are you looking for?”

“I don’t know. But I know it is out there, and I will know it when I see it.” Mathis nudged Jedo’s shoulder. “Get going. I am probably going to run through a few more drills before heading home.”

“Right. Let me know if you need another work out. It is nice to have a challenge in the ring.”

Jedo headed out leaving Mathis alone in the sparing ring working through attack drills. When he heard the call of the Soulscream, he smiled wickedly. He would get to have some fun now and was getting away from his overbearing family once and for all.   

----- Drift -----

Off-realm: Storm riddled Planetoid…

Lightning chasing was fun to do on occasion when one wanted to stay sharp and hone skills at riding storms but doing as a chore was pretty high on Drift least favourite assignments. Especially when he had to keep step with his parents. His bearer and his sire the King and queen of their suite would not let him slack at all. For the past four hours, they had been catching live lightning samples for some old wizard’s research project.

Sure, they were being paid well for it. But honestly, what could one wizard possibly want with nearly one hundred natural lighting samples every two week, that he could not do with a dragel produced lightning bolts? It would certainly be cheaper and far simpler to procure.

Drift sensed the storm building up for another bolt and raced ahead along the winds. Strange his parents hadn’t moved like they had not felt the energy. Drift turned to try and see what was wrong when he heard the scream echoing over the raging storm.

----- Oblis -----

Neverah: Death Court…

Oblis scowled openly as he listened to the upstart hound Rasputin putting on airs and drumming up his support within the middle-ranked hounds once again. He was being more cautious this go-around but he was still certainly causing a mess Aiden would have to clean up when he returned from his excursion.

Usually, Oblis left hound affairs alone given he was not one of them. He only had any voice in the matters that pertained to the entirety of the Death Court. But in this particular case he felt the need to at least check that they had things in hand. If it got out of hand then life for all of Death’s Court would be unbearable because they all felt it when their Lady’s head hound was in a fit.

Oblis glided across the court to where Lord Weide was working by himself, “Weide, you are looking well.”

The hellhound Lord who was part of Aiden’s High Court looked up at him, “Lord Oblis, I had not realised you were back yet.”

“The call-out wasn’t as thrilling as I had hoped. Minor destruction at best.”

“Minor Destruction, he claims.” Thorne chuckled as he joined them reading the report Oblis had turned in upon his return. “The fire accounted for 300,000 acres of burned land, property damage still being assessed, seven hundred deaths and more than 50,000 injuries.”

Oblis actually pouted, “I was on a roll. I could have made the wildfire jumped that river but Our Lady stopped me.” He sighed nostalgically, “It has been too long since she let me have that kind of freedom with one of my fires.”

The hounds chuckled at the hybrid Fire Sprite Dragel. Fire demon would actually be more accurate. The being beside them was older than either of them were and information was actually sketchy about how long he had been a part of the Death Court.

Thorne shook his head, “That is because when you get going, you would burn a world out if she did not reign you in.”

Oblis still pouted but he did not argue that fact. “Who is keeping an eye on your favourite blackguard?”

“Melacor actually. Rasputin looks down on him so he tends to ignore his presence. It allows the pup to get closer than we could without him noticing.”

“Smart. Did you think about putting up that new pup you got on infiltration? I would imagine Rasputin would willingly draw him in as cannon fodder.”

Weide nodded, taking the report so he could pretend to read it. “We have thought about it but the pup has to get used to being a hound first. It is always harder for reborn hounds to assimilate to their new bodies.”

“True, what’s it has been only a couple of months, right.”

“Here in Neverah yes, but he got stuck in purgatory in his hound form for quite some time after his death. We are still trying to break him of the desire to shift to hound form on default.”

  All three of them paused and looked up as they felt the brush of Soul magic around them. Most of the court froze seconds later, sensing it. It was unsurprising, given that they were all so in tune with that type of magic. Everyone but the two Hellhound Lords and Oblis looked around trying to pinpoint its source.  

Oblis hissed dangerously as he stepped back from them. His first blackened scales covered his body and he began to smoulder from the inside, creating a fiery glow under his scales. The wisps of shadows that surrounded him and became cloudy with ash and soot. He snarled more fiercely as he heard the soulscream ringing in his ears. The entirety of those who were present in the court shivered as the man disappeared. That sound had been on par with some of the fiercest roars Lord Aiden could make.

----- Aerah and Zhanore -----

Neverah: Merrow waters—Gheyo training grounds…

Aerah was doing what most of the young Aqua’Kin’e s around his age were right now. In fact, he and his three sparing buddies were all doing it. They were scoping out potential matches to be made during this hunt. Toubin, Liam, and Crispen, however, were more focused on the upper ranked gheyos. Aerah actually only had interest in one person for this hunt. Zhanore, he was a Gheyo Prince and Aerah hoped to convince him of the benefits of becoming a ranked pair this season. 

Zhanore had rejected him during the last hunt season, stating he had been too immature. Aerah then gone and proved him right by not taking that rejection well. Normally he would have to lick his wounds and move on. However, he believed he had on several occasions in the last two years caught Zhanore’s eyes on him. Of course, that might just be wishful thinking but if Zhanore told him no again this season then he would accept it graciously.   

Aerah watched with relish as Zhanore used his powerful tentacle to overpower the other prince he was sparing with his opponent had a body type more like an eel and attempted to slip free but Zhanore managed to keep him contained long enough for the other prince to surrender. They shook hands and then Zhanore swam away clearly done with training for the day.

“And that is Aerah done for today.” Crispin stated.

Aerah turned from watching Zhanore’s retreating form to frown at him. “What?”

Liam brushed his hand through his hair which was more seaweed the actual hair. “Please you can pretend you want to hunt but we all know you are only pinning over Zhanore. Now that he is gone you will just sit here and sulk making the rest of us miserable.”

Aerah scowled at that. “If I am so miserable to be around, why do you invite me?”

“Because of your brother.”

Aerah blinked in surprise, “What?”

Toubin came to his side and nudged him, “Your brother is in training to join the Crimson Tide, Aerah. They only have ever wanted to be your friend in case he makes it for the connection. If he gets in, I am sure they would want to try and court you.”

Liam and Crispin both glared at Toubin but did not deny this. Toubin nodded his head away and Aerah swam with him. “But we are all Princesses. How would they manage to court me?”

“They would keep you as Princess and try to be your Prince.”

“But not you?”

“No. You know, I have my eye on a few of the female Gheyos. If I have my way, I will have as few other males in my circle as possible because I have little interest in that.” Toubin shrugged, “Of course, I noticed you because of your brother, but it is hard not to when the guy hovered over you for your first few months.”

“He is quite annoying like that. He still hovers.”

Toubin chuckled and nudged his shoulder again, “Catch you later.”

“Yes, and thank you for being honest with me.”

Toubin gave him a nod before he swam off and Aerah started to head for home only to pull up short when he rounded the next bend. Zhanore was leaning against the wall waiting for him. Aerah gulped as he stared up the few inches into the taller merrow’s face. Zhanore never showed any emotions beyond an air of contempt. But there in his eyes, Aerah swore he could see amusement and that interest that had not allowed him to yet give up on the prince.

Zhanore and Aerah just stared at each other for a time and Zhanore tsked. “Well, don’t you have something to say?” Aerah hardened his face but did not speak. Zhanore eyed him and continued, “You have been my constant shadow despite my rejection of you once. Come now, I am certain that you have this well-thought-out speech prepared to try and convince me I was wrong last hunt.”

That was true. Aerah had spent countless hours preparing for this chance but now that he was here it seemed unnecessary. Aerah drew up his courage and swam forward. He put one hand on the back of Zhanore’s head and kissed him. Zhanore remained unmoving as if he were a statue.

Aerah pulled back and sighed, “We are gheyos. Our actions mean more than any pretty words I can give you. If you do not wish for my company, then I will not bother you again.”

Aerah turned to go but Zhanore’s hand closed hard on his wrist. “Did I say I did not wish for your company? If we are to make a go of this, I will need to teach you how to properly kiss.”

Aerah blushed as Zhanore tugged him in and pinned him to the wall. He cursed under his breath as he felt a pout cross his face, “I kiss fine, thank you very much.”

“For a starfish,” Zhanore teased as he leaned in. Aerah practically melted at the feeling of Zhanore’s lips against his. It was incredible. Better than he had ever imagined. By the time they broke apart, he could hear a ringing in his ears… No not ringing a scream.   Zhanore cursed as the soul magic swirled around them both. “Legs now and be prepared to fight.” Aerah nodded and slipped into a battle mindset whatever was waiting on them it would not be good.

----- Ethan -----

Neverah: Royal Archives…

Ethan looked up from his scroll at a voice behind him. “I should start charging him rent he practically lives here.” Ethan smiled and stretched his back and he turned to face one of his elder brothers and a parent of his family circle, both of whom worked in the Royal Archives not just used them. It had been his brother’s grousing so he knew it was an empty threat.

The Pareya hit Marvin on the head with a rolled-up newspaper and said, “You are one to talk to you only applied for a job here when Master Dorian threatened to restrict your access because you were actually sleeping in the stacks.”

 “I was in the middle of a dissertation.”

“So is Ethan and yet he still manages to feed himself, bathe, and find his own bed every night.” Marvin stalked way complaining about Pareyas. He was one of the few non-pareyas among the children in his family. Toma smiled as he turned to, “Ethan, you are taking care of yourself, right.”

“Yes, Toma and you may tell Mera I will be at dinner this weekend, so she can verify that herself.”

“Good, have you come up with your excuses yet?”

“No, I am not going to try and put her off this year. It is too much of a hassle. Honestly, it takes less time to just meet with the people that she suggests rather than fighting her over it.”

“You learned that much faster than your other siblings. Most of them are still ague with her over it.”

“It simply observation and self-preservation skills at work,” Ethan chuckled.

“Simple, but rarity if your siblings are the markers. So, what are you working on today?”

Ethan happily explained his current research topic. He technically did not need another avenue to explore for this current dissertation but he liked to have options in case he found a flaw in one of his primary choices. He was pointed in the direction of a few other volumes that might be helpful and then he was left to his work. When Ethan finished with his current scroll, he put it away and went in search of one of the ones on his new list.  

He never made it that far, though he had just entered the section of the archives his brother was working in when the haunting sound of a scream overwhelmed his senses. He had barely enough time to meet his brother gaze before he was pulled away.

----- Raspen -----

Neverah: Earth Court—High Council Meeting…

There were definitely days that Raspen cursed the magic of Neverah for making him the Earth Crowned Royal. True he had been raised all his life for royal duty but he envied people like his cousin Richard and Dawne’s brother Peryton. Although he really couldn’t begrudge Richard stepping back from the frontline politics. His circle had gone through hell and they all bore scars from it. Giving them time to heal those wounds wasn’t an unreasonable exception to make.

And Peryton did still actively do royal duties. He supported his sister well. What Raspen really envied was Dawne for still having Peryton to lean on when none of his family had stepped up to fill the gap Richard had left behind.  

It was especially tedious this hunt given the Earth court seemed to be more in a tizzy than normal for the hunt. Raspen huffed under his breath. One would think Earth was hosting this hunt rather than the Air Element with the number of complaints and special request he had to field every day. Currently he was sitting through yet another earth court meeting regarding the introductions. Something that had been set more than a month ago; however, someone had the nerve to complain last minute about positioning. Raspen looked to Thomas Gorgens the Earth Clan Chieftain and he looked as done with this conversation as he was. 

It is getting on in the afternoon and since this seems like it will be yet another late-night session. I suggest we all take a break cool our tempers and come back ready to discuss this like adults rather than toddlers. He did not actually phrase it like that but that was what he meant Thomas seemed to read between the lines well enough because he was quite amused as he exited the room. 

“Would be too extreme to lock them all in a small room together and whomever survives the night gets to live.”

“I believe it would be very much frowned upon Your Highness.”

Raspen huffed half-heartedly, “Would you care to dine with me, Thomas?”

“Not tonight, I am afraid, Your Highness. I received a note from my Alpha requesting if you called for a break that I would go home. Apparently, I am missing some devastatingly horrible family drama.”

Raspen did not even want to know what sort of drama could stir up Thomas’s Alpha. The woman was a mountain of patience, “I wish you luck with that, Thomas.”

“One day you will know the burden Your Highness,” Thomas replied as they parted ways.

“Yes, one day I am sure I will,” Raspen agreed, thinking to his possible future life. 

A meal was brought to Raspen’s private office where Raspen was looking over the missives about when the Vampires and Fae would arrive. He leaned back in his chair and took the rare occasion to be alone as a chance to relax. He relaxed his rigid posture bit in his seat.

“Your Highness, are you well?”

Raspen frowned. His guards were very conscious of his privacy. It was odd for one to just appear within his space without being called if there was not a threat. The guard motioned to him and Raspen looked down. Why was he rubbing his chest? When had he started?

“Do you need me to summon Lady Kalzik, Your Highness?”

Raspen became aware of the aching inside him but it was not very painful so he shook his head. What was this? Why did his chest hurt? No, not his chest, his soul.

“Soulscream,” He breathed out as the scream rang in his ears. 

When he got back, he was going to have a serious conversation with Thomas about jinxing the Crowned Royal. The irony of Thomas’s parting word burned his mind. He would welcome a family but he knew the court would not. He would have many a head to knock together in the Earth Court before he could keep what was his.

Chapter Text

Earth Realm: Crystal Cave—Wake of the Soul Scream

Theo pulled his wings tighter around Fred and George when the portal came to an end. He was right, the soul magic portal ripped through whatever seals had been on the Weasleys and their inheritance kicked in almost before the portal had even finished. He knew some pareya would be on their way or better yet maybe they would luck out with a healer, but until they showed he was on his own. Spell fire flashed towards them and Theo pulled an earthen barrier from the stone floor to block it. That had been a nasty curse worthy of some of his relatives.

Theo sent waves of earth magic into the cave floor but it hit a body of water and died out. He grumbled in frustration at not being able to return fire himself but he had more important things to focus on.

When Fred and George were safely laid out on the floor of the cave, Theo spared a glance for Charlie. The older Weasley seemed to realise he was in trouble. He had managed to get himself to his knees.

Thankfully, Theo did not need to move to help him as well. Another earth dragel appeared beside them and he caught Charlie’s arm. The pareya easily manoeuvrer Charlie down beside Fred and George. He then nodded to Theo as his large wings took over guarding the group. 

Theo stood and cautiously moved out from behind his earthen barrier to assess. There were portals opening all along the edge of the shore, depositing too many dragels for him to count. Which, in truth, he had known in the back of his mind was coming. He could feel the bun of temporary claim marks up and down his arms indicating a large circle.

Across a deep lake on the shore beyond a single island, Dumbledore stood with a murderous gleam in his eyes. What Theo could not see was Harry. Their heart and the reason they were all here. He was not with Dumbledore and he wasn’t on the shore with them.

Theo’s brain had just come to the horrible thought that Harry was in the lake when he heard the splashes of people entering the water. Beyond where their bonded had just entered, there was a great churching disturbance caused by a lot of movement. To his surprise the shadow and storm gheyos resurfaced and climbed out onto the water while a few Air dragels, a fire halfling, and Fawkes blocked the spell fire still coming from Dumbledore.

The shadow ACE climbed out and his eyes sought out Theo. “We have got Merrow bonded in the water. From what I could see, our submissive seems to have a transformed into a large water beast so he is in less danger.”

Theo was relieved by that. Sure, Harry could still be hurt but transformed the injuries would be far less severe given his scales would prevent the brunt of the damage from getting through. The shadow ACE had made the right call. It was better to leave a water fight to their Merrow bonded.

Theo motioned to Dumbledore, “He was the one who kidnapped Harry.”

The ACE nodded and focused his suite on attempting to take down the oddly powerful half torvak. The Storm gheyo and two other Storm dragels were directed to the water’s edge. They were keeping the creatures in the water from climbing out and also looking out for their Merrows.

Theo growled deep in his throat when two powerful dragels moved up beside him but the fight was knocked out of him as a tiny lithe form tackled him. He blinked down at the white-blond hair of a female. She smelled of Fae but she was clearly too young to be inherited herself, so a parent’s scent then. This distraction had allowed the two dominant dragels to move into his line of sight. One was earth and one was Air.

The earth one nodded to him, “Peace Alpha, let us brace you.”

The knot of aggression in his chest melted at the acknowledgement of his rank. He drew a calming breath and he curled his arm protectively around their circle’s consort. The Earth Dragel braced him with their shared magic keeping him grounded. The Air one drew out his wings and help to guard the underage Fae from any stray spells that might get through the gheyo line. Theo growled slightly as he made plans to decorate Dumbledore’s skull and put it in the living room of their home that they would build together to commemorate this day.

-----

Mesmyr was surprised to find the soul magic let them out of the portal in water. However, that surprise was not as pleasant of a realisation to come to. He could feel an oily magic in the water that was draining his magic and he was certain if they remained for too long it would drain away their very life. Mesmyr and Alec both summoned their weapons to hand as ghastly creatures began to swarm them. They were little better the corpse except that they were animated and even when cut down they did not appear to slow for long.

Mesmyr directed Alec towards the roar of their submissive while he kept the swarm from over powering them. Four other merrows converged in the area around their submissive from all sides. The transformed young submissive who had called them all here was a sight to behold.

Their merrow form was huge in all honesty, but Mesmyr could still tell he was young. The sleek silver body was decorated with numerous light blue vertical strips about as wide as a hand down its length. He was about four metres long with a large powerful tail four massive swimming fins. The head was a long narrow triangular shape with rows of razor-sharp predatory teeth.

“Liopleurodon,” Alec identified easily. “Male. Inherited but I would not say very much older than that.”

Mesmyr took his word for it. No one in the court knew more about creatures then Alec, which was why he was their Beast Master. 

They position themselves to form a perimeter but there were not enough of them for it to be perfect coverage. A few of the undead creatures got through and they would be ripped to shreds or crushed against rocks by their submissive who seemed to be enjoying the fight. One of the undead creatures, however, was not treated the same. For some reason when that one would charge their submissive, he would only flick his fins to send a blast of water at it so it would spiral away. Upon closer look Mesmyr cringed as he noticed that undead creature had been a merrow at some point.

“Alec, contain that merrow and then try to calm our submissive. We will take care of the rest of them.”

Alec nodded and swam into the perimeter. The other merrows were all Gheyos from what he could tell. Even though Mesmyr only vaguely recognised two of them, they all nodded to him ready to take his lead in defending their submissive. Now it was a waiting game. The sooner Alec could calm their submissive, the sooner they could get him out of this cursed water. Sooner would certainly be better for all of their health.

-----

The Cunninghams and Ilsa all portalled into the cave with shadows but they quickly realised there was a lack of space for all present. Jascha made two quick decisions. “Spread out and sticking to the shadows. Do not materialise unless necessary. This soulscreamed circle needs all the room it can get. Also put up a ward. I want no more portals getting through unless they are Merrow.” He pointed down by at the lake. “That looks tedious.”

His circle spread out to do as he commanded and he turned to Ilsa. He took her arm and moved her down to where her student was standing. After she was steady on her feet, he melted back into the shadows once more.

Ilsa moved to Theo but she subtly nodded to Princes Raspen and Peryton who was standing beside him without drawing so much attention to the two royals’ presence. Raspen smiled and nodded back to her while Peryton kept his focus on the underage light Fae who was still tucked against Theo’s side.

“Theo? Are you hurt?”

Theo shook his head and said, “Harry is still in the water.”

Ilsa nodded, “The Cunninghams are here. They are sticking to the shadows so as not to crowd yours. They are going to put up a ward that will prevent all other portal responses from getting through beside merrow ones.”

Theo nodded glad to hear that. Both Princes also looked happier knowing that the Cunninghams were present as well. Theo commented next, “A few of our Gheyos went in the water but we have merrow bonded as well, so they pulled back.”

“Smart, but I wouldn’t expect any less from your ACE.”

They all looked up at a particularly loud explosion. It appeared that Dumbledore had enraged his former prisoner. Fawkes’s avian form had at least quadrupled in size and he was blasting whatever ward was between them with a flame that seemed to be hotter than the sun.

Ilsa arched an eyebrow when another Gheyo joined him in his efforts, “You will have your hands full with those two.”

“They will be Maruke’s problem,” Raspen countered which made Theo chuckle. If only that were true. He could foresee a lot of property damage fines in his future with two fire Gheyos in the circle.

“Oretta if you are not going to fight can you help our Pareya and Healer.” Theo nodded towards the defensive group. “The Weasleys had inheritance seals that the soulscream ripped out of them. They are also born blood traitors.”

Ilsa winced, “That bit will definitely have to wait, but I will see what I can do about the rest.”

When Ilsa had gone, Theo looked to the edge of the lake. He had now determined they were a storm mage, Beta, and Gheyo. They were still not participating in the conflict with Dumbledore but focused on what was happening beneath the surface. Theo knew if there was any sign Harry was surfacing this three would be the first to spot it.

-----

Mesmyr was both relieved and annoyed when five more members of Crimson Tide joined their protective formation. He was glad for the backup but annoyed that no matter what they did, these creatures just kept coming back for more. When Alec’s brother Alaric took position over his left shoulder, Mesmyr chanced a glance back at Alec.

Alec had easily contained the merrow undead creature in a golden net which was charmed to stay within the perimeter that the Gheyos had made. The charms were sophisticated enough that even though the gheyos were constantly circling the lake to keep the creatures from overwhelming them the captured Merrow never fell out of their formation.

Alec had also managed to get within reach of their submissive. He was swimming parallel to him, level with one of the great emerald eyes. Alec touched the submissive and he then responds was a great unhappy roared but he did try to attack Alec.

Alaric met Mesmyr’s eyes when he looked back before hacking at the encroaching group of creatures. “I love him, but I swear Alec has no fear drive. I don’t understand how he can just approach a beast as deadly as that one.”

“He has a fear drive,” Mesmyr countered. He had sensed it through the forming bond as they came here. However, having fear and knowing how to manage it made all the difference when working with creatures. And until he wasn’t feral their submissive was no different from any other creature.

Alec worked with magic and touch to sooth their submissive and his efforts eventually paid off. The massive form began to shrink. The tail and back fins remain changed in patterns as they form a strong mono-tail for their young bonded. As his upper body and head turned back, they were surprisingly not merrow blue, which immediately told them that he had mixed heritage. The boy pulled away from Alec and swam a bit awkwardly in this form over to the captured merrow. Even in that tainted creature form, the similarity between the magic of submissive and the merrow creature were unmistakable. That Merrow was family to him in some way.

Alec had to work quickly weaving more magic over the young submissive as he nearly shifted back into a Liopleurodon just being that far from him. Ferros. Mesmyr would bet a month’s wages on that. It would also explain why he had sensed another ACE enter the water before. A ferros submissive did not always make military circles but it was more the norm for them than not.

Alec managed to keep their submissive calm and so they were able to make their way to the shore finally. Alec, their submissive, and the captured merrow got out first and the gheyos all followed as a group so no one was left behind in the water. Three Storm dragels were there and using their storm magic to create a barrier between them all and the excess fire and shadow magic being cast across the cave.

Despite the heat one of their gheyos moved beyond the barrier spells in order to stay at the shore. He relished in hacking any creatures who climbed onto shore to small pieces. Another dragel, Air gheyo, if Mesmyr had to guess landed at the opposite end of the shore mirroring the merrow’s zeal in tearing the undead apart. There would be their jokers then. Mesmyr thought as he looked up at the Storm gheyo.

The other gheyo straightened and reported. “There is a man who is part Torvak behind that barrier on the other side of the cave. According to our Alpha, he was the one to kidnap our submissive. However, this is clearly a stronghold of his. It is set up to repel dragel magic. There is a Phoenix creature and a halfling dragel both sharing fire affinity in the circle. Their attacks have had the most effect, but still have not penetrated the barrier for long.”

Mesmyr nodded as he looked to the third Storm dragel who had white hair and grey eyes. He had bent down and scanned the trapped merrow first. He shook his head and cast stasis and preservation spells over him.

“I do not know if anything can be done for him, but if it can be done, it won’t happen here.”

Mesmyr nodded as the mage turned to their submissive who was still in his monofin form. Now that they were out of the water Mesmyr could see there were the small spots of peach scales but the blended so well with the silver they had not been visible under the water. 

Their submissive was clearly exhausted but he was still fighting to stay awake despite Alec’s calming spells. “Definitely Ferros and Nameless. I doubt he can control his shift, so you will have to help him change back to a land form.”

Alec nodded changing his magic working in tandem with the mage so he could still cast diagnostic spells. Their submissive seemed to trust Alec because he did not fight the spell and he was soon back to having two legs.

Their mage frowned severely. “One of you get me a sample of that water. I don’t know what is in it, but I don’t like what it did to his core. It likely did similar damage to your lot, as well.” Mesmyr motioned to the man whom he thought was a Gheyo King. That merrow nodded in acceptance of the order. Their joker watched his back as he gathered the samples. Neither of them were familiar to him, so he assumed they were not a fixture in the courts or the city guard.

“The water certainly did not feel right,” Alaric grumbled before looking at Alec.

Alec huffed, “I am fine, Alaric, don’t be a…”

“Big Brother? I will believe you are fine when a healer clears you, brat.” Alaric looked to the other young merrow in the group.

Unlike Alec he blushed and said, “I am fine and I would request that you can tell that to Gillespie, if you return to Neverah before I do.”

Ah, that connected the dots for Mesmyr. He did bear a marked resemblance to Gillespie, who was one of the favoured among the current Crimson Tide training group. Their king returned with several palmed sized vial of the water. The mage stored them away just as their Alpha made his appearance with an underage Fae curled up against his side.

“How is Harry?”

“Stable enough for a short portal but certainly not an inter-realm one yet.”

“I understand. The Cunninghams circle have been diverting all the portals of the people following out bonded. They are only allowing the merrow ones through. The others have been redirected to the coastline above us. By now I am certain there is a secure encampment up there.”

“What about that Torvak?”

Another dominant earth dragel scowled as he joined them, “He is playing with us. It is clear nothing we have at our disposal, right now, can get past his ward.”

Theo nodded as the shadow ACE Mesmyr sensed earlier approached. Mesmyr recognised him and grinned inwardly. Oh, his brother was going to love that he was in a circle now with Blood Raven.

The shadow ACE informed the Alpha, “Fawkes and Oblis are not seriously trying to get through it anymore. They are instead using their fire to keep him from seeing us as we prepare to leave. The inferi appears to be very susceptible to fire. So as Oblis and Fawkes cover for our departure they will burn the lake and all the creatures in it.”  He looked down to the captured Merrow. “I am sorry but Oblis and I can tell there is no brining these things back to life. They are too far into Lady Death’s hands.”

Mesmyr nodded, “I knew it was a long shot, when we decided to capture it. However, his magic feels familial to Harry. We will take him back to Neverah so his family can be identified then he will be released into Lady Death hands.”

The Shadow ACE nodded and said, “Fawkes and Oblis will follow us after there is nothing left of that army.”

“You won’t get any arguments from any of us.” Alaric agreed, as did the other for Crimson Tide members. “Burn the lot and all that water too so that Torvak bastard can’t just make more. Make sure it is dry as a dessert in here when they are done.”

Theo nodded and was surprised when Luna left his side. She opened the bag on her hip and offered a few potions to the mage. He blinked in surprise but took them, “How did you?”

“Luna?” Harry asked sleepily.

“Drink these potions for Riven, Harry, and then sleep. It will only be a few hours and then you will wake up.”

“Save me from seers,” Harry groaned but his tone was all teasing. He did not fight her suggestion even a little. After the potions were drunk, he let his body fall instantly to sleep.

“A seer?” their merrow king asked cautiously.

“You and I will be best friends, Palalato,” Luna proclaimed before moving back to Theo.

The merrow king groaned but looked resigned. It was then, Mesmyr noticed the tattoo behind his ear fins. The mark of The Rhabdomancer. Well, that would explain why he was unfamiliar to him. Mesmyr had never had the honour of travelling to see her. 

Theo sighed, “Question the sanity of Lady Fate later.” He then turned to the Shadow ACE. “Make certain the Cunninghams know the plan so they are not in the line of fire.” He nodded and shadowed away.

Luna hummed at Theo’s side, “We should circle up now. And Harry is the better one to move over the others. His injuries are less severe. Dumbledore will start casting blind shots through the flames if we give him three more minutes.”

Palalato moved immediately and picked up the trapped Merrow leaving Alec to pick up Harry. Riven double-checked Harry was fine. But Luna was right, moving Harry towards their other three incapacitated bonded was not making his injuries any worse. The five unconscious Dragels were put in the middle of the group while the others ringed them.

Hadrian returned as they had finished forming up. “The Cunninghams will follow us and the burn will start in thirty seconds.”

Theo counted the time down and opened himself to both Ilsa and the Earth Dragel who had been bracing him to make the portal as smooth as possible. Luna touched his arm just before he started the portal and he was shown a vision of a protected forest clearing. Even though prejudice told him not to trust Looney Lovegood his instincts said the opposite so he aligned the portal to that place.

Rather than landing on the storm-torn cliffs they landed in the woods behind them in a big enough clearing for their circle. Many protective runes were inscribed on the tarps that had been strung above them in the canopy in order to keep out the worst of the weather that still raged in this region.

Their arrival triggered a cacophony and a rush of movement towards them. However, the earth dragel at Theo’s back sent a low-grade earthquake through the area catching all of their attention. “Many of you are here looking for specific charges. However, we have for priority medical cases that need to be handled first. After they are seen to, we will come to our own people. Do not rush us again.”

“Yes, Your Highness,” the earth dragels and those who recognised him murmured.

There circle stepped back allowing a group of healers to come forward. One of the female master healers ruffled the hair of their healer in greeting but then she and her companions settled down to assess their four bonded’s medical needs. 

Theo nodded to the rest of the circle, “Go see your own if they are here. When everyone had settled, we will do introductions.” Those unharmed started to move away from him. Many moved towards their respective groups but others like the merrows and Cunninghams moved aside in mass to clear the immediate area. Theo noticed which two Gheyo had to be manhandled as they left. One Air and one Merrow joker it seemed. Add in Fawkes and their circle was probably full up on jokers.

The only merrow to remain near to their group was the one who had been working with Riven. The one who had carried Harry when they had circled up. Such actions hinted at a pareya rank; however, Merrows were always the most difficult element difficult to read.

The now revealed Earth Royal squeezed Theo’s shoulder before he was moving over to what Theo could now recognised as the Earth Clan Royal Guards. Theo looked back at Ilsa and she explained, “Crowned Prince Raspen of the Earth element.” She nodded over to the Air Dragel who had been around him also. He was also talking with what looked to be more royal guards. “And that is Prince Peryton brother to the Crowned Royal for the Air Element. Hence why the response is so massive.”

Theo boxed in the panic that revelation caused away in the back of his mind. He had not intended to have a circle so soon, and certainly not a circle with two royals and two full-gheyo suites in it but that is what he had. Theo was not prepared to yield his rank to anyone so he would find a way to work with his bonded to make this circle work. As if summoned, one of the storms dragels approached him. 

“I know you said introductions could wait, but I am Galv a Storm Beta, Alpha.”

Theo nodded, “You are one of two, I believe. I am guessing the eldest of our three new fire dragels is also a beta, based on what I saw of his personality.”

Galv nodded, “do you know him?”

“I met him earlier today but our submissive, Harry, knows him better.”

Galv nodded, “That is good. Then I will likely suggest he be your beta and I take over as Rheyo. I am used to working alongside Gheyos for Lady Bianca so we might as well use that experience now.”

Theo felt relief at that. It would help to have that experience available to them. While Theo knew how to handle Gheyos thanks to his time around Ilsa and Greta, he would most likely have to focus on keeping Harry, Charlie, and the twins afloat in Neverah until they could work out mentors for them.

Fawkes and Oblis returned in a wreath of fire. Fawkes was agitated and the other fire halfling lobed fire balls cloaked in ash and smoke up at him until he calmed down. Fawkes cawed and then dropped to the ground and morphed into his human form. This took everyone by surprise who had not seen it in the Great Hall. Well, everyone except for Oblis. The halfling dragel looked completely un-bothered by Fawkes’s transformation.

Fawkes straightened up and walked directly to Theo, while Oblis moving towards Hadrian. “Alpha, Dumbledore used a portkey to get out from behind his ward, the coward. We could not track it.”

Theo growled but nodded, “He can run for now. Because we know he is involved and there will be plenty for the hunters to investigate.”

“As we speak, it would seem,” Ilsa chuckled, “The Cunninghams have already slipped away. They are not waiting to start their hunt.”

“Good,” Theo said vindictively. The sooner the hunt party began their work the sooner they would make Dumbledore pay for all he had done to Harry.

“He won’t get away for long, Alpha.” Luna hummed softly.

Theo smiled down at her, “I suppose, I should get used to taking you at your word.”

“Only if you want to, Alpha. I am used to only Harry believing me. You do not have to force yourself to change on my account.”

Theo clicked his tongue as she moved out from under his arm. “I will try to treat you better Luna.”

“Thank you, Alpha.” She removed her potions bag, “I am going to give these to the healers and then I will go sit with Palalato. So that you can take care of Alpha things.”

Theo had to suppress his amusement at what followed. When Luna had finished speaking with the healers, she skipped over and tackle into the merrow gheyo who had questioned her about being a seer. Palalato sat down on the ground and let her climb onto his lap with a resigned look. He did, however, glared up at the other merrows when they did not all suppressed their amusement.

Theo tugged at his hair, “Am I going grey, Oretta? I swear Harry is making me grey premature.”

Galv chuckled and Ilsa smirked as she ruffled his hair. “No, you look fine to me.” They both turned as Greta and Aracle made their way over to them.

Greta not so subtly checked them both over, “How did it go?”

Ilsa shrugged, “Could have definitely been worse, but the headmaster did get away, so hunts will be forthcoming.”

Theo looked around mentally noting all their bonded and checking their health. “Galv, do you know how the Merrows faired within the water.”

“No, not really. None of them showed outward signs of major injury. A few bruises and abrasions here and there. However, Riven was very concerned about the water itself. He had them take a sample of it. I am not sure what if anything it did to them, but I suspect they will need to be seen by healers when Harry and the others have been taken care of. Maybe our shadow ACE and Drift will need to be checked as well though they were not in the water for long.

“I assume Drift is the name of Storm Gheyo. Hadrian is the Shadow ACE’s name,” Theo offered.

“He is Blood Raven, the titled Gheyo for the Shadow Element just so you both are aware. And based on that colouring, I would assume your merrow ACE is part of the Crimson Tide.”

“I though Crimson Tide was one person?” Theo counted.

“It is, but the elite of the Merrow Royal Guard are all called Crimson Tide. It helps to scare you land walkers into thinking every guard with one of our royals might actually be the Crimson Tide.” Theo looked turned to look at the Crimson Tide Gheyo who had approached them. He was not their ACE but the other one who had seemed to take charge. “We understand your healers will be tied up for a while with your serious cases, as is right, but that water was foul and it did something to all of us. Your bonded more than my men since they were in it longer. I want to take then home to see our healer, but they will not leave their submissive, so I will be returning to retrieve one of our healer.”

“Understandable.”

“I am warning you, young Alpha. I do not know how Our King will respond to this when I report in. You may have a third royal contingent here when I return.”

“I appreciate the warning.” Theo replied as the Merrow walked away.

“That was not a warning. That was him informing us, without directly saying it.” Greta stated bluntly. 

Ilsa nodded and sighed, “I will let the princes know they will have company soon.”

Theo checked their surroundings again and added, “Ask them to come back over here as well. I think everyone’s instincts have calmed enough to properly introduce ourselves.”

Theo watched her go and then looked around again. He touched Galv’s shoulder and pointed to their lone storm gheyo that he had called Drift. He had been wandering about so as to not be in the way since no one had crossed the realms after him. But now he seemed quite fixated on the storms above them.

“Is he alright?”

“I think so. Let me go check on him. I will bring him back for the introduction.” Galv and Greta both moved away. Drift did not seem agitated when Galv talked to him but he wasn’t happy either.

Theo took his free moment to move over to the healing group. The possible merrow pareya and definite earth one had been displaced and they were now seated on a fallen tree a few feet away from the ring of healers and their mage.

“We are doing introductions in a moment. How are they?”

“Our Beta and the twin pareyas have come through the inheritance now. The Healers are debating pros and cons of doing the blood purification now or waiting until we are back in Neverah.” The earth pareya reported. “Harry is still stable and he is now just sleeping to recover the energy the Soulscream sapped from him.”

The merrow added, “The mage has concerned, though. Harry apparently has many seals on him and he is very concerned about what the lake did to us.”

“The Crimson Tide guards have returned to Neverah to summon a merrow healer. The leader hinted that there would be a royal response when he returns.”

He sighed in a put upon manner, “Most likely, that shrimp brain merrow cannot keep his nose out of my life.”

Theo blinked from the context and wording it sounded like their merrow had just insulted the Merrow King. Theo rubbed his forehead. Just who was he, that he could say something like that and not fear censure for it?

“You are a royal?”

“No,” the merrow growled defensively.

Theo raised an eyebrow at him, “We have two princes of the other elements already in this circle. Be honest.”

He shifted a bit but nodded in deference to Theo, “I am not titled as I have six older siblings who would take up any accolades before I can. However, the current Merrow King is my cousin through our sires. I have technically left home, so by merrow law, I am the responsibility of his court until I am twenty-five or have bonded.”

Theo nodded, “Thank you, for your candour. I will not force you to reveal that to the rest of the circle unless you choose to do so.”

“I will not choose to but he may not give me that choice.” He sighed. “I suppose I should be over with the merrows when he arrives so I get less of a tongue-lashing from him.” Despite saying this he still lingered because he was hesitant to move away from Harry. When Ilsa told the Merrows about the introduction, and they moved closer to the group again, he finally got up and joined them. He leaned into merrow ACE’s side. The ACE tucked his arm around him without complaint as if he was soothing a lower ranked gheyo.

“Gheyic,” Ethan murmured.

Aracle hummed, “Most merrows who surface tend to lean that way so it would not surprise me in the least if he is.” 

Theo added, “It will be helpful given we will have a suite built of Merrows and likely a storm gheyo. The twins will not be able to work with them without causing friction.”

“Very true. How many suites do we have?”

“Two here. Which means Harry will have to court at least a third Gheyic triad to keep them in balanced if not a whole additional suite.”

“And possibly two more mages. Typically, we would want a 1:6 ratio there and we only have one soulbond mage thus far unless I have missed something.”

Theo chuckled, “at least Harry will enjoy that. He is an adrenaline junkie and the gheyos and mages will be exciting courtships. He probably would have been bored to tears if he had to traditionally court the rest of you lot.”

“You are both are already bonded?” Ethan asked hopefully.

Theo nodded as he pulled out his scale necklace. “Only by a few days but yes we are fully bonded before this mess started.”

Theo whistled and those who had been lingering still grumbled and growled a bit but they placed the healers at one end of an oval formation. Theo eyed the Gheyos who were as expected the most problematic bunch to gather up. Eventually they seemed to space themselves out enough not to ruffle scales or feathers so Theo started.

“I am Theo Gorgens-Nott and I am Alpha.” He motioned to Harry and the others. “Since they cannot yet speak for themselves, I will also introduce them. Our submissive is Harry Potter. Our Beta is Charlie and the twins Pareyas are Fred and George.”

Outside the circle, one of the Earth contingents, likely a royal advisor asked, “Do you know of their families or mentors, so we can inform them?”

“Harry’s bearer and sire are for certain dead. He supposable lived with his family but we have only been bonded a few days and have not yet spoken on that. As to his mentor, we filled an inquiry on that because Harry said they never showed up after his inheritance. We had not heard back on it because of the hunt. The others are from the Weasley Family and I do not know much about them.”

Luna spoke up, “They are my neighbours. It is a two-parent household. Both are alive and there are seven siblings in total. No one in their family has ever shown signs of having dragel heritage. But to be fair, Daddy and I never exactly went around displaying our Fae heritage either.”

That advisor spoke again, “And your family.”

“Luna Lovegood. I am a fifteen but I am seer already. Daddy knew I could be summoned today. But he is here on assignment from our Queen, so he cannot just drop it to come here. He will report my summons to our Queen, but it will be some time before I see him again.”

One of the Healers left the circle to speak with that advisor likely about the Weasleys so Theo looked to Galv next. “I am Galv, Storm Rheyo. I work for hire usually for Lady Bianca’s circle. No specific job title, I just do anything and everything she wishes of me. My most recent assignment was client negotiations for this really snappish mage with white hair.”

Riven flicked some lightning across at Galv but Drift reflected it away. Theo growled, “Behave.” He then turned to Ethan.

“Ethan Hartwood, Earth Pareya. I am a Royal Scholar.”

Theo looked to Alec and he sniffed haughtily but went next. “Alec, Merrow.”

The merrow ACE rolled his eyes. “Alec is a Gheyic Pareya. His is also a member of the Merrow Royal Court. I am Mesmyr, merrow ACE and member of Crimson Tide. My suite?”

Palalato nodded, “Palalato, merrow king. I guess I am now a former guard of The Rhabdomancer.”

Mesmyr hummed, “We will have to see how our schedules work before deciding that.”

Drift cleared his throat, “I am Drift. I am a storm queen and I work for my family business.”

The Pair of Merrows who had not left each other’s side straightened up next. “I am Zhanore, Merrow Prince and I work border patrol.”

The other shifted as he admitted, “I am Aerah, merrow princess and I am still part of my training cell at the moment, but I do go on border patrol sometimes.”

Mesmyr looked across at Hadrian challengingly. Hadrian growled but did not back down. “Hadrian Maruke, shadow ACE, contracted to the Cunningham Circle. Also I am the Shadow Blood Title holder. My suite?”

The dark Fae growled, “who says I am yours?”

Mesmyr looked a bit smug at that and Hadrian growled. Theo hissed at them both, “Settle that later. Just introduce yourself.”

The dark Fae grumbled but spoke again, “Wikhn shadow King, Dark Fae and Dragel heritage. I am in a training circle currently swore to Lady Paielda he tilted his head to the woman in acknowledgement. We are currently assigned to work in one of the Healing Clinics.”

Lady Paielda nodded, “I informed your ACE I was responding to the soulscream myself, that is why she is not here.” Wikhn shifted uncomfortably but nodded in acceptance.

Oblis met Hardian’s eyes before he spoke, “I am Oblis. Shadow Queen with a fire affinity. My bearer was shadow dragel and my sire was a fire sprite. I am by far the oldest person here and I am a long-standing member of Lady Death’s Court.”

“Oldest, want to bet on that?” Fawkes challenged.

Oblis grinned, “Later, I wouldn’t want you to lose face in front of everyone.”

Before Fawkes could start up, Theo growled and he fell silent. One of the air gheyos filled the silence. “I am Circos, air prince and I run border patrols in the Air sector.”

Another waved, “Xygen, air princess. I do both border patrol and flight instruction.”

Theo nodded, “Jokers, Fawkes.”

Fawkes chirped in agreement, “I am Fawkes, Phoelix. I am sure you all can work out what that means. I am a fire affinity obviously.”

The Air Joker went next. “I am Vaeri Adgella. I am a changeling and though I fight and patrol in my male form you will find I prefer my female form for my downtime.”

Finally, the palest of the Merrow spoke up offering very little, “I am Mathis, Merrow Joker.”

The healers had finished their work and their mates were now resting and being monitored. This meant the female master healer could smile at them. “My son, Quinn, is your healer. Previous injuries have severely limited his ability to speak. However, he can use both temporary or permanent mental connections. As well as sign language whistlespeak or the written word as necessary.” Quinn bowed his head to the circle and signed his greeting. A few people signed greetings back. “As it happens Quinn works at the same Healing Clinic as Wikhn.”

The mage spoke up next, “Riven Cairothe, Storm Mage.”

The Air prince smiled. “I am Peryton, Air Dragel and most likely our advisor. And if you have not figured it out by the crowd who followed me. I am a Prince of the Air Court.” Peryton fluttered his eyelashes across at Raspen as if flirting though he was clearly mocking the Earth Royal.

“Raspen Crowned Prince of the Earth Courts and clearly duty calls.” He stood up as a group of Merrows materialised near where the group had been gathered before. Peryton rose as well as the group approached their circle from behind.

Raspen smiled at the merrow royal. “Prince Alcandor circumstances could be better but it is always a pleasure to see you.”

Alcandor smirked at his friend’s fop aux. “It is actually King Alcandor now, Prince Raspen. Prince Peryton, what brings you both here?”

“We were both pulled in as part of the Soulscream.”

Alcandor raised a navy brow at that, “Really? Well, then I will have to insist you both keep my shrimp brained cousin here out of trouble.” Alcandor pinched Alec’s ear.

Alec swatted his cousin’s hand away and grumbled, “I can take care of myself, Your Majesty.”

“Your ability to take care of yourself is debatable. I must insist my Merrows be seen by our healers.”

Raspen nodded and their Merrow bonded rose to follow their King without question. Riven also went with them to hand over a few of the vials of the tainted water for the healers to examine. Theo let their bonded disperse again, as he approached the Healers.

A Master Healer Alpha stood at his approach Theo which caused Raspen and Peryton to draw closer to him. Aracle also remained on hand. “Theo Gorgens-Nott,” Theo offered his hand to the Healer.

“Mentored student and adopted heir of Ilsa Gorgens, Healer Kalzik,” Aracle clarified for Theo. “Theo this is Lord Hiram Kalzik.”

Hiram smiled at Theo in greeting. “It was a lot of debate but we have decided not to remove any seals from your submissive here nor will we do the blood purification at this time. One we do not have the proper ritual grounds set up for that and two it would take too long. Deveraine I am aware you and the mage both have some time bending abilities that were offered. However, given that this location is only partially secured and that there is the presence of three royals here. It seems more prudent to only stay as long as it is necessary.” He continued before Theo could get angry. “This does not mean they will be untreated. Your consort provided us with Fae potions that will temporarily cleanse their blood enough to make bonding tolerable for all involved.”

 “Luna brought them?”

“That one’s gift for foresight is shockingly strong.”

Theo hummed, “And Harry.”

“As I said we are only waiting for him to wake I am hoping his bonding instincts will kick in soon after. He shows evidence of numerous seals far too many for a submissive of his age. However, removing them will not only distress him further it would be time consuming. Lastly, several of the seals will need consulting with an outside source before they can be safely removed.”

“I want to know what seals are on my submissive.”

“Thirteen in total.” Predictably, Theo and the two royals all growled at that pronouncement. “Some are shattered some are frayed and others still are intact, so they will all require further monitoring. The first two are soul seals one appears to have been shattered by the soulscream and the other was severely damaged and it is now on its way to dissolving. The only reason it did not shatter like the other is that it is tied to two others in a sort of feedback loop. One of those is a Prophetic Seal and the other is a Death Seal.”

This caused an even worse growl from the three of them. Theo let his wings out in response to his anger and Raspen moved away chanting so that Ergen himself could help him control his element. Peryton did not outwardly show a response but his eyes looked as if he were ready to eviscerate someone.

Many of their bonded drew closer now and Theo knew there would be no way to avoid further anger. “So Harry has, two Soul Seals, one Prophetic seal, and one Death seal.” He waited for the outbursts to calm down before he asked. “What else is on my submissive?”

“There are two binding seals, one for his wizard magic and one to suppress his dragel inheritance. The dragel inheritance one is another that shattered I assume by his ferros ability breaking forth. Then there is a blood seal. It actually is identical to the ones that are on both of the twin pareyas as well. They were all placed around the same time last year.”

Theo growled, “I am assuming but our previous defence professor, Delores Umbridge. Last year she had it in for both the twins and Harry. The three of them served more detentions with her than any other students. Give the timeframe I would assume she was the cause of that, but I could not guess how.”

Hiram nodded, “The next three are not as difficult but they are at the same time. Harry shows three family seals, one from the Peverell family and two from the Evanson family. Peverell seal will obviously need to be removed by the head of their clan and one of the Evanson’s seals is runic, so we should request that family send a rune master to remove it. All three of these seem like standard family seals and have started to fray since he came of age.”

“Alright so, what are the last three seals?”

“Those are complicated. They are all seals bearing his mentor’s signature. Which means his mentor got close enough to place the seals but then has since disappeared. That screams of foul play.”

There were numerous grumbled in response to that. Most mentors would move heaven and earth to get to their charges. The fact Harry’s mentor was missing after having found him once was certainly not a good sign.

“Two of his mentor seals are for protection. The type of seals as well as his current health makes me believe that his home life was very poor at best abusive at worst. My bonded Patrick already conveyed our concerns over both households to your advisor, Prince Raspen, so the guards he would send would be properly briefed.”

“Good,” Prince Raspen tapped his foot. “So, what is the last seal?”

“As good intentioned as it was, the mentor attempted to shift the first Death seal from Harry to himself but I assume the feedback loop prevented this. The end result was his seal turned into another Death seal one tied to them both.”  Hiram looked to Hadrian and Oblis. “I am hoping with your ties to the Death court you can work on a way of removing them both as safely as possible.”

They both nodded but Hadrian explained, “the second one should be simpler. It was likely cause because the mentor insulted Lady Death. That is just a matter of appeasing her. However, we would need to know more about the feedback loop and why those three seals are tied together before we could work on that one.”

“Very well. We will need to clear the rest of the circle now.” Hiram chuckled as predicable many scattered getting away from them. 

Theo groaned, “I suppose that you want to check me now?”

“It would be best. You know your Gheyos will put up a fight, so best to start at the head and work our way down. Which means you and the princes first. My beta and submissive are available to each of you.” Raspen nodded and went to the woman who clearly was very familiar with him. This left Peryton to go and see the beta.

Even if Theo did not like the idea of a medical exam. He knew Ilsa would not let him dodge the check so he might as well get it over with. “Go ahead.”

“I am just doing basic medical exams for now. We will do full exams for the ones who show us concerns when we get to Neverah.”

Theo nodded as the healer magic washed over him. Hiram frowned down at the readings on the diagnostic page. He turned it to face Theo. “Is that accurate?”

Theo read over when the data of when his inheritance came in and how it had been caused. He nodded. “Yes, my mentor took care of everything in response to that.”

“I do not doubt Lady Gorgens effectiveness.” Hiram commented and Aracle chuckled. “I see nothing pressing on your diagnostic other than heightened stress. I know it is probably futile to ask but try to calm yourself and trust your circle.”

Theo hummed as Galv finally returned with Drift and Greta behind him. “Alpha?”

“Theo, you can all use my name.”

“Theo then. This storm,” he motioned above them. “Drift says the lightning in it is not natural to this planet.”

Drift explained, “My family has been harvesting this lightning for years for a client in Neverah. We never knew what it was being used for. Just that it was a standard order of a set amount every two weeks. This lightning is the same.”

“You are certain.”

“Absolutely I was catching lightning when the Soulscream came in, so I am very familiar with its signature.”

“What do you propose”

Greta pointed to herself, Galv, and Drift. “It will not take us long to track this storm to its source it is not moving. It is just perpetually circling this area.”  

Theo pointed to Hiram, “Galv and Drift need to be cleared by the healers first and Drift confirm with your ACE he does not want another to go with you.” Galv stepped over to Hiram allowing Drift to move over to Mesmyr for clearance.

Hiram stepped back, “Galv is cleared.” Drift came back and reluctantly stood still for his own scan. “I will clear you but you along with Harry and the Merrows will have to be treated later when we work out this lake magic. However, your exposure was minimal in comparison.”

“Yes, I was only in the water for a moment, maybe two.” Drift looked to Greta. “I was told to follow your lead, Blood Rayne, to the letter. If you are at all unsatisfied, you may report it to my ACE upon our return.”

“Perfect. I will bring them back shortly Theo.”

The three storm Dragels left the camp and Hiram moved on. Theo moved over to Harry and Aracle sat on the log with Ethan. Theo sat by his side and brushed Harry’s bangs from his eyes. He kissed his brow which caused Harry to murmur in his sleep and curled up, moving closer to Theo.

Charlie rolled over on his side to face them. He looked tired but also too wired to go back to sleep. “How are you holding up there Weasley?”

“I would be lying if I said I felt great. Someone called it threefold suppression.”

Theo winced, “Yeah, those generally do not break on their own. It usually takes a rune master and full runic circle to break them. Soul magic, however, is the one exception to that rule.”

Charlie worked himself up onto his elbows so he could look around. “They mentioned that, but I am not clear on what exactly it means.”

“Harry is a Submissive Dragel. For a submissive in situations of extreme emotional distress or life-threatening danger, they can produce a cry using soul magic. This one-time cry will reach out in the universe and pull all the potential Soulbond mates to them.”

“Harry called us?”

“Yes, he called many bonded to him.”

“How many?”

“Twenty-five.”

“Twenty-five possible soul mates? So, what? Do we fight it out over who gets to keep him?”

“No Dragels are not like humans, Charlie, we have circles not singular partners. So far, I have not seen anything that would cause enough conflict that any bonded would have to be rejected.”

“But,” Charlie looked down at his brothers.

“That is not a problem. You are a potential Soulbond to Harry. He is the only one you are technically required to bond within the circle. However, you are a beta rank so it is better for the circle if you bond to the Alpha as well.”

“The Alpha, as in you.”

“Yes. Is that a problem?”

Charlie hummed, “I don’t think so but I would have to see how you fight at some point. You know prove you can handle yourself. My Alpha cannot be a slouch you see.”

Theo huffed, “Anytime you are ready after our Healer clears you, Weasley.”

“Charlie, if we are to bond you should probably call me Charlie.”

“Theo then,” He looked down when Harry growled in his sleep.

All around them bonded made soothing noises back but it did not help. He bolted up right and only Theo’s arm across the front of his shoulders kept him from inadvertently launching himself claws and all at Aracle and Ethan.

Theo grumbled in his ear and Harry partially relaxed into his arm. He half growled half whined as he climbed onto Theo’s lap and pressed himself against his Alpha’s chest. “It is over, Harry. Dumbledore is gone.”

“T-Theooo,” Harry hissed as he did not seem to register Theo’s words.

Instead, his body started to shake with the effort to contain a form shift. Theo stood up and moved Harry to the centre of the clearing. Whether he went halfling or into another form it would not be good for him to be right next to Charlie, Fred, and George. Theo still tried to sooth Harry but nothing seemed to break through this instinctual haze. 

“He is a Ferros, Alpha. He will likely shift before he can be calmed.” Someone called and Theo tracked the voice back to Alec. The only information Theo took the time to process from that was that said pareya was in the clutches of the Merrow Healer and they were having a growling match over the fact the Healer would not let him go to Harry.

Ethan tried to send some calming magic of his own at Harry but it just scattered off him like diamonds. “I think Alec is right.”

Theo nodded and knelt on the ground, placing Harry on his knees. “Treasure, do not fight the shift. If you fight it, you will hurt yourself worse.”

Harry let out one more confused growl before he fell forward onto his hands. His wings sprang out of his back. The shift did not stop there. They all held there breathes for the agonisingly long minute it took for Harry to morph into his full dragon form. He was beautiful. His body was a varied mix of shades of silver with both peach and blue undertones. The scales along his face and underbelly had a metallic sheen to them that caught in the light and sparkled. Black wickedly sharp claw dug into the dirt as he crouched down with a growl.

Theo grumbled soothingly, “Harry, Treasure are you hurt? We can help you if you are.”

Harry grumbled softly and snorted but it sounded more annoyed than pained. Theo took a few steps towards him. Harry lowered his head to the ground and voiced his complaint but did not show aggression to Theo.

Charlie shifted to sit up, “You should be alright to approach. He is not displaying any aggressive markers.” Theo glanced back at Charlie and the red-haired man smiled. “Dragon tamer for the Romanian Dragon Reserve.”

“That is handy,” Ethan stated he tried to step forward but Harry snarled. “Well, not me then. Alec, wasn’t it? Are you going to try?”

Theo turned and saw that the Alec looked rather smug. He clearly had succeeded in escaping the Merrow Healers claws. Rather than stepping forward directly, he crouched down in Harry’s line of sight. “Hello trouble, do you remember me?”

Harry chirped which released a ball of tension in everyone. Alec smiled, “Can Theo and I come and check you over for injuries.”

Harry growled at first but then he settled his head fully on the ground in submission. Theo walked while Alec moved in his crouch towards Harry. The dragon growled and snorted a few times as they got closer but as the both settled the hands on his head he chirped happily. Theo knelt down too and smiled admiringly as he memories Harry’s dragon face.

“Only you, Harry.” The snort sounded more amusement this time than irritation and Harry raised his head to press against Theo. “Careful Treasure you have a lot of sharp barbs in this form.”

Alec tried a spell and the merrow magic sparked of him. “Magic Sensitivity that was probably what threw of your spell Ethan.” The other Pareya nodded mentally planning how to work around that for the next time. “I think he pulled his back muscles when his left wing grew out. Harry, can you let Quinn come check you?”

Harry chirped in confusion and Theo grumbled back at him, “In the cave you gave off a Soulscream which is more powerful than a Heartcry, Treasure. It drew all your possible soulbonds to you in order to protect you. Quinn is a healer, our healer.”

Harry chirped in wonder as Quinn moved out and crouched sown like Alec had. Harry snuffled and Quinn held still letting Harry check his scent. Harry did not get aggravate so Quinn slowly approached Harry.

Harry snorted more gruffly when Quinn was almost to him but Alec scratch at a place behind his head on his neck. Harry purred and leaned in for more scratches. This suitably distracted him until Quinn was able to reach them. Theo followed Alec’s prompts about where the best places to scratch him could be found. Harry became so pleased he patted his front feet rapidly into the ground in a sort of dance. 

Harry was happy and a great weight lifted off Theo’s shoulders. He would find a way to deal with all the stress that would come their way. He would face it all if it meant keeping Harry calm and happy like this.

Chapter Text

Earth Realm: Crystal Cave—Wake of the Soul Scream

Harry revealed in the feeling of the empty space inside him filling up with light and life. His soul did not completely feel filled but he felt more whole than he had ever felt before in his life. It fuelled him and counteracted the cloying feeling of the water around him as it tried to seep into his skin and change him from within.

The cold press of the snapping and scratching creatures was still a constant presence but Harry did not mind it. He was having fun beating crushing and tearing at them. Once upon a time Harry would have been bothered by killing but that had pretty much left him when Cedric had died in front of him and it had certainly been squashed when Sirius died. Now he would do anything and be anyone if it meant protecting those he cared about.

Several after a moment Harry’s senses told him something had changed. The cold undead creatures were not the only things in the water with him. Each of them was alive and had a warmth to them. Even the one who was colder than the rest still felt safe. 

They circled around him but still gave him his plenty of space which he appreciated. He did not want to hurt them on accident. Harry huffed as his third broke through the line and charged him once again. He lazily batted his fin sending his third spiralling away harmlessly. He did not want to hurt him. He didn’t know if he was alive or not and until someone could answer that, Harry hesitated to attack him outright. 

Harry watch as his third was bound up in a golden net. It struggled for a bit but seemed completely unable to separate itself from it. Harry sighed at least he would not have to worry about that any more. 

The being who had cast the spell moved up into Harry’s line of sight. His dragel wanted to purr at how pretty the being was but he squashed that down for now there were too many threats around them for him to be ogling somebody. The Elvin face, decorated with scales of every colour blue imaginable, moved closer to him and then suddenly there were warm hands on him. He complained with a grumble at the hands on his … face?

Harry knew he and transformed but he had not given much thought to what or how big a creature he had become. But the being who was next to him seemed to be average size for a human and Harry could feel both hands on his brow and another stroking in between where he thought his cheek bone and nose would be. He must have grown quite a bit larger if that was where his hands had landed naturally. The being leaned closet and his silken teal-blue hair felt nice against his scales.

“Hello Trouble. My name is Alec.”

His voice was nice but Harry didn’t have time to ponder that he Bumped Alec aside gently and tore apart the undead creature who had charged them. Harry had been making a point not to eat these things as he imagined undead flesh would make him really sick but he did enjoy ripping them into small enough pieces that they could not move on their own any more.

“Vicious and beautiful. You could not be more perfect, Trouble.” Alec purred he had not been bothered by the bump in fact he took it as if he was used to large creatures knocking into him. Alec was still against him looking into his left eye. 

Alec pointed to others around them they were in varying colours but they were all similar enough to Alec Harry could guess they were all similar creatures.   Harry was fascinated to see most had long fins like Merfolk but they were far more human like in their intelligence. Harry was pulled from his musing when Alec spoke again.

“They are Gheyos, fighters here to protect us. They will keep as those things away so can you try to calm down for me.”

Harry hummed in amusement attacking yet another undead creature. Now he was not going to calm down yet not while he could still tear these things apart. He had spent too long being Albus Dumbledore’s golden boy he was taking great pleasure in destroying this apparent arsenal Dumbledore had made.

Eventually a few more beings, these all decorated in the red colours one of his first wore. With their help they finally managed to stop any of the creatures from getting through and were hacking them apart for him. 

It was only then that Harry opened himself to Alec’s soothing words and what Harry suspected was a magical touch. His dragel slowly quieted from a roar in his mind to a soft grumble. Harry did not mark when the change started but he eventually noticed Alec was becoming bigger. This meant he was shrinking back into a more human size. Alec slipped an arm around his chest and pulled him back against his body when he changed from the beast into a merman like form. Harry was grateful for that because this smaller form was harder to swim in.

Harry saw his third still bound up in the net and he swam awkwardly towards him. Alec had not expected him to move so he lost contact with harry and the calming magic he had been sending him was disrupted for a moment. His dragel roared back with a renewed need to rip and tear at Dumbledore’s army but before it could break free Alec’s arms surrounded him. Harry shuddered and turned as he tucked his head in against Alec’s throat. Harry’s fangs slipped but Harry ground his teeth.

“You can bite if you want.”

The permission was barely out of Alec’s mouth before Harry was sinking his fangs into his throat. Whoa Alec certainly tasted far more powerful than Theo. But it made sense, Theo was in hiding. He was blocking his magic so no one would suspect he was dragel. This being whatever he was hiding nothing. Harry purred softly as his shirt was shredded at his bicep so Alec could mark him back. Alec’s blood sooth his dragel fully and he let Alec guide them through the water. He was starting to feel sleepy but he couldn’t sleep not while those things were still around them. Eventually other hand reached down into the water to Help Alec pull him out onto the shore. 

It was hot up here and harry did not like that he growled and curled up against Alec to escape the heat. It was not more than a minute before some magical barrier went up and it diminished the oppressive heat around them. Harry calmed some then but he still growled and snapped at any hands or fingers that touched him beside Alec’s. Rather than angering them this seemed to amuse everyone around him if the indulgent and relieved looks were anything to go by.

Harry might consider actually marking a few of them but he had no energy to do that. If he hadn’t been so on edge then he would probably pass out by now. Harry snapped at a tanned man with long white hair as he started to cast a spell over him but he flicked Harry’s nose and grumbled like Theo would. The sound soothed Harry slightly but he still hissed when he got too close. Harry moved back from him and pressed his back against Alec’s thigh.

Alec chuckled, “Trouble, he won’t hurt you. In fact, he is trying to see if you are hurt.”

“Don’t like Healers.” Harry sniffed but finally let the white-haired man cast his spell.

“Why?”

“They only care about what they can see. The mediwitch at my school never checked to see if I was hurt more then what she could visibly see when I was sent to her.”

No one looked pleased by that comment but no one said anything on it beside the man trying to heal him. “I won’t do that ever. And I don’t know him personally but our healer looks like a Kalzik. That family is not known to do anything half-arsed.”

Alec looked up and asked, “We have a healer?”

“Earth one, yes. However, three of the bonded were suppressed. Their inheritance broke through because of the soul magic, so he is over there monitoring them.”

Harry ignored this conversation since it made little sense to him. He did not have the desire to puzzle it out at the present time. Eventually Alec helped him to shift his tail back into his legs which was both a relief and a disappointment. Harry had gone so long with no access to his own magic he wanted to reveal in it now that he had it back.

Harry still grumbled and huffed as people kept touching him. It was as if they desired him. Like they were compelled to check on him and see that he was alright. Harry actually caught hold of one of the fighters from when they had been in the water. His finger was in his teeth but his fangs were not out at the moment so it was only a blunt pain for the other man. He just smiled as he expertly extracted his finger from Harry’s mouth. Then to Harry’s shock he bent down and kissed his temple in response. Who kisses someone who has just bitten you?

Harry grumbled at him as he shook his head and backed away. This time Harry heard a familiar grumble. Harry purred in response to Theo. His Alpha look relieved to hear it but he still asked the white-haired man how Harry was doing. Harry liked Theo being in charge. It was exactly where his Alpha belonged. Alec rubbed his fingers down his back and harry sighed, feeling the calming magic again. He knew Alec wanted him to sleep but they were not safe yet. So how could he let himself relax when Dumbledore could show up at any moment? 

Dumbledore! Harry suddenly remembered all the threats Dumbledore had made against his Alpha. Harry tried to sit up but he smelled a light smell of sunshine cork and moss. Only one person smelled like that.

“Luna?”

She smiled at him and touched his hand, “Drink these potions for Riven, Harry, and then sleep. It will only be a few hours and then you will wake up.”

Harry knew better than to argue with Luna. Truthfully, he would not put it past her to have one of those potion be a sleeping draught. Despite that. He knew that he could trust her. Luna was in the very small group of people Harry counted as ones who had become his friends because they had got to know him. Other people wanted to know the Boy-Who-Lived, the last Potter heir, or they wanted him to do something for them. Theo, Luna, The Twins, Hermione, and Neville. That really hurt that Harry could not come up with more people he could call true friends.

She locked eyes with him until he huffed. “Save me from seers.” He did not show it on his face but he knew she could tell he was teasing her.

She just continued to stare at him until he had drunk both the potions the white-haired dragel, Riven, had given him. She had not given him a sleeping draught out right, but clearly further drowsiness was a side effect, because he could not keep his eyes open any more. Harry shifted back against Alec and finally let his body fall asleep.

-----

At first Harry dreamed of nothing. He just floated in his mind trying to make sense of all the new partial bonds he could feel in his soul. There were a few holes still as if the bonds had not been pulled yet but were still there. Harry was not sure how this had happened. The book had not yet covered bondings and honestly Harry had not yet wanted to face that. He had wanted to spend time with Theo strengthening that bond first.

When Harry found Alec’s bond, he couldn’t help but smile. It wasn’t complete yet but it was stronger than any of the others since they had exchanged marks. Again, Harry felt the swirling vortex of uncompleted bonds within him and he sighed. He hoped instincts would help with that because it would be tedious to just bite one person after the other. Not to mention the heady rush he would have received from drinking all that blood. A few of the men around him Harry remembered looked a lot like Alec. And his blood was like drinking muggle soda pop. Too much of it and Harry would be acting as if he had the world’s worst sugar high.

Harry drifted in his mindscape, which for now had taken the appearance of the Hogwarts grounds without the castle. He lay on the shore of the black lake I the summer heat. He spent this time just learning the feel of each of his bonded. He may not understand why this happened but he had been made to feel unwanted and unloved for a good part of his life. These bonded were his no matter how they had come to be and he would never let them believe that he did not want or love them.

Harry was about halfway through that process when he was suddenly not in his calm and peaceful scenery. He was bound to a sturdy oak chair in something that was clearly a torture chamber. Dumbledore stalked from the shadows towards him.

“Of course, it is you. After all Voldemort does not have an army of undead creatures. Why should Voldemort have been responsible for my visions?”

“Oh, he was responsible for that one about Sirius but you are right I was the one who sent you the dreams about the Department of Mysteries. I had to be sure the path into your mind was sufficiently open for him to use.”

“Why?”

“I have moulded you both from before you were born. You both will serve your purpose and nothing your little horde of dragons can do will prevent this.”

“So sure of yourself, Dumbles. But you haven’t won anything. I am safe with my mates?”

“Are you?” Dumbledore shot a curse at Harry and it felt like the bone in his left arm snapped. Harry gasped and then growled against the pain. “You will never be safe from me, Harry. I can find you whenever you sleep. Go with them run to Neverah and try and hide. Every night we will continue this until eventually you come to me. You will crawl before me and beg for that potion if I end these nightmares.”

“I will never.”

“Funny that is just what Tom said once upon a time and look at what a good little dark puppet he now is.”

Harry gritted his teeth as Dumbledore picked up what looked like a rolling meat tenderiser. Dreams were not reality. If they were Dumbledore would just have him drink the potion here. This was psychological torture. Well, living with Vernon had given him plenty of practice at enduring that and more. 

“Do your worst Old Man.” Harry growled as he dug the tool into his right wrist.

It pierced tiny holes into his flesh as it rolled up his forearm. However, they were not deep barely going into his skin. Nothing like the time Vernon had hit his calf with a garden rake. Vernon had somehow managed to hit him so his leg bones went between the tines so they had pierced him nearly an inch deep that day. Dumbledore looked annoyed at his pain tolerance but he did not move on keeping to the same tool. Harry could get through this. He had confidence in that.

-----

It felt like more than an hour before his body left a deep sleep where Dumbledore could no longer touch him. Harry scrambled for consciousness with a snarl. He had heard of flight or fight before and it was clear which his dragel leaned towards. Theo caught him across his shoulder as he tried to launch himself at whatever was in front of him. 

He was a bit embarrassed that he had nearly attacked the two people in front of him but he could not process that now. His dragel had fully latched onto the distress he had dragged out of his deep sleep and was not happy.

He shuddered as he tried to hold it back but doing that only made his dragel rage more viciously. Theo lifted him and then moved him away from everyone else. Even though it hurt and Theo told him not to fight it he did hold back his dragel until Theo had backed a good distance away from him.

At first he thought he would turn into the water beast again but his fingers slid through the dirt and the grass in front of him and it shifted something inside him. Water apparently wasn’t his only talent as he felt a deeper and more thorough connection to earth than when he had used Theo’s magic. A gust of wind from the stormed slipped past the runes and swirled around him. His heart and soul sang at the feeling and the memory of his first ride on a broom caught in his mind’s eye for a moment. He could also feel a burning sensation like fire and though it was as strong as it did not seem to be as predominant as the other three.

Water, Earth, Fire, and Air equalised and found a sort of balance within him. Harry drew a deep breath as earth and air seem to guide his change this time. Rather than his legs combining into one tail his body remained on four limbs as his arm grew in length and bulk to match his legs. A long reptilian tail grew out and his wing stretched out of his back. He was big in this form but certainly not as big as he was in the water.   

Theo grumbled soothingly, “Harry, Treasure are you hurt? We can help you if you are.”

Harry replied with a soft grumble to convey he was alright as the aches and pains of the shift eased. Harry shook himself out and snorted. He had apparently kicked some dirt up into his nose during the transition. He had to shift slowly testing his weight on his newly improved legs. Unlike his other form, he did not have water to balance him if he adjusted himself too far.

Theo took a few steps towards him. Harry lowered his head to the ground and voiced his complaint he had not figured this form out yet. He did not want to topple over and crush him. Best to stay low it Theo insisted on coming closer.

Another dragel who felt as strongly of earth as Theo did try to step towards him too but Harry did not like that. He could feel this was a bonded of his but he did not know him. 

Suddenly Alec came in front of Harry. He looked smug about something but he also looked concerned over Harry. Harry noticed that Alec’s wetsuit had been cut away for some reason but it had the added effect of showing everyone Theo included Harry’s claim mark. Alec moved slowly, seeming not to want to shift his attention to fast. He crouched down in line with Harry’s lowered posture. Harry purred slightly at this. 

Alec smiled, “Hello trouble, do you remember me?”

Harry chirped. That was a stupid question but Harry had not asked how much of the human mind he would have when he transformed. After all Remus barely recognised pack members when the full moon was out.

Alec spoke again, “Can Theo and I come and check you over for injuries?”

Harry growled at first but he knew his health was not something Theo would allow arguments on. He lay down completely hoping he would not roll on either of them and grunted his agreement. Theo walked while Alec moved in his crouch towards Harry. Theo’s walking was more distracting as they moved and when he tried to track them both he got a bit dizzy. He voiced a few complaints but neither of them were frightened by it. They continued their progression towards him. Finally, they both arrived beside his face. They stayed there petting him so he was able to relax. Less chance of hurting them if they stayed back from his body.

Harry chirped happily as Theo knelt down beside him. Harry could see admiration in his gaze which pleased him greatly. He always wanted to look his best for Theo.

“Only you, Harry.” Theo teased. Harry snorted in amusement and he gently raised his head to press against Theo. “Careful Treasure you have a lot of sharp barbs in this form.”

Alec tried a spell and the merrow magic sparked of him. “Magic Sensitivity that was probably what threw of your spell, Ethan.”

Ethan, Harry filed that name away for later. He owed Ethan a big hug in apology as soon as he could manage it.

Alec adjusted the spell and tried again. “I think he pulled his back muscles when his left wing grew out. Harry, can you let Quinn come check you?”

Harry chirped in confusion. Who was Quinn then? Harry assumed a new bonded but he still did not know why they were all here now.

Theo grumbled back at him in order to sooth, “In the cave you gave off a Soulscream which is more powerful than a Heartcry, Treasure. It drew your possible soulbonds to you in order to protect you. Quinn is a healer, our healer.”

Harry chirped as he connected that to his not-so-perfect memories from the cave. Quinn and Kalzik their healer had been called. Well, Quinn sounded like a given name so Harry assumed Riven had used the family name of Kalzik earlier. Another Earth dragel moved out from the crowds. He took Alec’s approach and crouched down. Harry snuffled and Quinn held still letting Harry check his scent. Harry hummed in approval so Quinn slowly approached Harry.

Harry snorted more gruffly when Quinn was almost to him but Alec scratch at a place behind his head on his neck. Ohhhh! That so was not fair. It felt amazing and Harry practically melted as Alec continued to scratch that spot. He purred and leaned into Alec asking for more scratches.

While Harry had been suitably distracted, Quinn was able to reach them. Theo followed Alec’s prompts about where the best places to scratch him could be found. Harry became so pleased and was disappointed he could not tell them how good it felt. He patted his front feet rapidly into the ground in a sort of dance. To hopefully show he was happy. 

Theo looked like he was relieved which was a further relief to Harry. He moved his head back and licked Theo’s hand. His Alpha both laughed and cringed at having Dragon saliva on his hand. He wiped his hand on his shirt before he scratched the ridge of Harry’s snout.

“Thank you, Treasure.”

Alec snapped to get his attention, “Trouble, Quinn was hurt some time ago. Because of this speaking is difficult for him. However, he can speak to you in your mind if you allow it.” He could talk to someone that would be a boon Harry nodded eagerly.

Quinn came around in front of him again and looked him in the eye. Harry felt a pressure against his mind and he let him gain access. Quinn smiled a bit shyly, ‘Hello Harry.’

‘Hi. I am glad to meet you. Even though this is very confusing.’

‘I am sure it is. Alec is right you have pulled some muscles in your back. I am going to work on loosening them but we can continue to talk like this while I work.’

‘Okay.’

Quinn moved back and lifted Harry’s wing so he could work underneath of it. Harry tried to hold it up and that was when he felt the pain of a pulled muscle and grumbled softly. ‘I will fix that soon, I promise. Now, I assume you have questions?’

‘Theo said I gave off a soulscream and that is why you are here. What does that mean?’

‘Well, there are three types of bonding cries. The most used one is a heartcry. It is a voluntary cry given when you have met and are comfortable enough with another mate to consider bonding. From what I have gathered this was the type of cry, you gave our Alpha. It is a request and if Theo wished he could have easily refused you.’

‘That sounds right.’ Harry remembered giving his Heartcry and the sorrow he felt when he thought Theo was rejecting him.

Quinn hummed, ‘That was cute.’

‘You saw it?’

‘It is an advantage of the mental link you can easily show me your memories in this state if you want.’

Harry hummed considering that. It would be easier to explain things if Quinn could just watch what happened between him and Dumbledore. Quinn magic did something and Harry groaned once before he moaned in relief as the muscle eased back into its normal position. 

Quinn nodded, ‘That should do it. Back to your question. The other two options are both involuntary and as their name suggests involve Soul Magic. A soulcry is usually singular between to soul bonded individual. The less dominant partner will give off the cry to the intended that they trust with their heart and soul in a moment of exquisite pleasure or pain.’

Harry thought about that. ‘Can dragons blush? I think I am blushing.’

‘Scales don’t usually show it so no one else will know. A soulscream is the most extreme of the calls. A submissive can give it only once in their lifetimes and most never will. It comes when a submissive finds themselves in a position of extreme duress. Sometimes emotional but most often physical like yours. The risk of your death caused you to scream out. That scream echoed across the realms and called to us. Those of us who came here are your potential soulbonded mates.’

‘All of you?’

‘No, not all of us here. A soulscream is distinctive and many of us had family members or colleagues who followed us to this realm to help.   Your cry called twenty-five of us.’

Harry choked on the air as he sputtered at that statement, ‘Twenty-five!’

‘Yes, quite impressive.’

Alec must have been open to Quinn’s communication too because he explained Harry’s noises to Theo. His Alpha did not hide his amusement. Harry thought about doing something and was surprised at how easily his body reacted. His tail swung around and Theo dodged it as hair tried to thump him across the back with it. Harry huffed and turned his face towards Alec instead.

‘Quinn, can you slap Theo for me?’

‘No, I won’t get between you and our Alpha. That is your Beta’s place.’

Harry thumped Quinn with his wing and the healer chuckled as he came out. ‘So, Quinn, I assume people want to talk to me about what happened.’

’Many people do, our Alpha included.’

‘This is problematic with me like this. But you said you can see my memories. Can I show them to you and then you show them to others or something like that?’

‘I can’t really show them any. However, as a healer I have written many after incident reports for my patients. I can easily do that for you now. I cannot guarantee they will not have questions for you but it will cut down on many of them.’

‘I want to do this can you get whatever approvals you need for it.’

Quinn nodded and drew Theo away since he would need his approval as alpha. Raspen and Peryton would have to give their approval as their circle Royals and give him specifics about what the intra-realm courts would need. He only wanted to put Harry through this once if he could help it. When they had gone, Harry was left with only, Alec. He purred as Alec rubbed his head just at his neck.

“He is stunning cousin I will give you that.”

Alec smiled at the regally dress merrow behind him. “Just wait until you see him in his merrow form. He is even more stunning like that. Harry, this is my weak brained cousin Alcandor. He is also King of the Aqua’Kin’e. But don’t let his title fool you, he is all ego and no real power.”

Alcandor narrowed his eyes at Alec but there was amusement shining in them. “Say that where any other Merrow can hear you, Cousin, and I will show you who has no power. What is going on?”

“I assume our healer is arranging to speak with Harry about what he went through since he was captured.”

“Which I imagine will take a while. You need to return and finish getting checked by our healers. This delay has allowed them to isolate what that tainted lake has done to you all. When they finish with you, they will confer with Harry’s healers before attempting to heal him.”

Alec sighed but Harry nudged him and growled. Alec smiled, “is that your way of telling me to go get healed?”

Harry snorted and then nodded. Alec bent down and kissed his snort. “Fine but only once Quinn has come back. I would be alright leaving you if our beta was on his feet but he is not and since only he and I have experience with dragons I will wait.”

“Do not delay, Alec. I am not opposed to sending your brother over here to throw you over his shoulder if it looks like you are stalling.”

“Yes, your majesty.” Alec acknowledged the order while still scratching Harry. “He is as stubborn as a barnacle but I will never regret backing him to become our king. Even if my brother never forgives me.” Harry whined inquisitively. “When his father died and his mother took over as regent, the court was split on who they were loyal to. Part of the court backed Alcandor as the son of the former King but he was young at the time some claimed too young for the position. Others aligned behind my eldest brother as still part of the royal family and he is several decades older than Alcandor. There were a few upstarts not from the royal houses at all but their support was minimal.”

“Alec here earned our brother’s ire by denying him and speaking openly at court and in public that Alcandor was the rightful person to become Crowned Prince.”

Alec huffed at one of the men Harry vaguely remembered from the cave. “And you said nothing for or against either of them.”

“I am Crimson Tide, Alec. I am loyal to the Crown. It does not matter which of them came out on top. Alvaro, Alistair, and I can never and will never have an opinion about that conflict.”

“That is a copout. So you Alistair, and Alvaro get to be loyal to Alcandor but you get to go home you get to see our family, while Lord Aldo banishes me.”

“Alec he was just upset you are still a part of the family.” He tried to touch Alec’s arm but Alec jerked away so Harry added a hiss to back him up.

Alec was shaking as he literally lay against Harry’s side. Harry could feel his anguish and hissed some more causing Alaric to finally back away. Alec spoke tiredly, “Leave me alone, Alaric. I don’t need a babysitter and I will go see the healers as soon as Quinn is back.” When he had gone, Alec sniffled softly. “Still part of the family. It has been years since I have seen my Bearer or my Mera. Not to mention my other parents.” Harry hummed sadly. Alec rubbed his eyes. “Right Kesmar’s blood reef. Our Alpha said your sire and bearer are gone and your third did not look good. Sorry here I am moping.”

Harry licked his hand but unlike Theo Alec didn’t seem to mind. He rubbed Harry’s chin and went quiet. He was clearly gathering himself for dealing further with his brother. It was another half an hour before Quinn came back with a list of notes. Alec kissed Harry’s snout again before he left him. Quinn looked relieved when the Merrow healer ushered Alec back in front of him.

‘Occupational hazard that will spill over into the circle I am afraid.’

‘Theo will not mind. He is always concerned for my health even when I cannot explain to him why I am feeling a certain way.’

‘Yes, all Alphas are like that.’ Quinn looked over his list once more but sat cross-legged in front of Harry. I have their list but I want to see what you want to show me first before we go through them.’

‘Right well I am going to show you from the time I left my last class through that dream I had just before I woke up. I don’t know if anything can be done about the dream but I still want a second opinion.’

‘Ready whenever you are.’

Harry drew a long breath before he let the memories roll through his mind. He hoped this worked and Quinn would not have to ask him hundreds of questions before they were done. As the memories played out Quinn produced another scroll which he would gesture at it on occasion so Harry assumed this was his way of taking notes. Theo had come over and was seated beside him offering pets and scratched but otherwise his Alpha remained silent during this. In fact, most of the camp had become quiet in anticipation of answers.

After the dream had finished Quinn had risen and his scales and wings had come out. One of the other healers came to him and Theo murmured. “That is Quinn’s Sire. He will be alright, just give him a moment to calm.”

Harry whined as he pressed into Theo’s touch. He had shown Quinn the dream because he assumed it was very bad and Quinn’s reaction only confirmed that. Admirably only a few minutes later Quinn returned to them. His wings were in once more but pretty scales still decorated his face and the backs of his hands.

‘I am sorry I lost my temper, Harry.’

‘Honestly, I expected it. Can you help?’

‘Not me or any of our family here. Healing of the mind is a specific field and it will take time but I have an aunt who is very good at it. I am sure she will be able to help you. Are you up to answering some questions and possible showing me a few more memories?’

‘Yes, I am fine.’

‘Good, then I will make this as quick as I can. Firstly, I need to see some of your interactions with this Umbridge and Lockhart character. We need to determine if there is a way of distinguishing whom Dumbledore has on that potion and not.’

‘How is your temper because Umbridge will piss you off again?’

Quinn drew a deep breath, ‘I swear I am in control now.’ Harry was not sure but he knew the faster he got this over with, then faster Quinn could either cuddle with him or his parents and actually calm down.

-----

Tracking the storm was shockingly easy for Galv, Greta, and Drift. For all the supposed secrecy of the Wizarding community of earth was infamous for having, there was nothing subtle about the huge gothic-style mansion with towers of blacken metal sticking up from the peaks of the roofs. The foreign lighting was jumping out of those towers and generating their own storms. 

The property was unguarded. There was not even the most basic of security wards on the place. They simply walked up to the front door. They knocked on the front door but received no answer. Greta frowned and knocked louder and continuously until a very gaunt frail looking man opened the door. His blue eyes were wild wand this thin greying hair and beard were greasy and unkept.

“Shush, shush, shush. You stop that racket. Mother is resting and you cannot wake her up.”

“Propheus, do you remember me. I am Drift? I met you in Neverah with my parents’ circle many years ago when you negotiated the lightning deliveries.”

Several seconds passed with no recognition, however. He seemed to understand the context. His speech was fast and he was twitchy as he moved about as if he was unable to stand still. “Oh, do you have a fresh batch? They usually send it directly from Neverah. I don’t think you I am low yet but it never hurts to have more. Come, come.”

They did not argue with him as he followed him through the mansion to what had probably been a grand ball room at one point in time. Now it was a creepy unkept laboratory. Half-finished potions were scattered everywhere in unusable and sometimes ruined cauldrons. On the far side of the room desk and tables were filled with scattered scrolls and books. But the three oddest features of the room were more confusing.

To the right side of the room, there was a series of tanks that stretched from floor to ceiling. They were more than an arm’s width wide and they were filled with a milky liquid. The central tank appeared to be the only one with something in it as you could see the shadow of something large and dark, occasionally moving slowly but never close enough to distinguish shapes.

On the left back side of the room was a copper colour machine with many dials and gauges. It also had wires running from it throughout the room. The fact Drift appeared to move towards it made Galv and Greta assume it was the storage device for the lightning.

As they crossed the room, they got to look at the final oddity in the room. In the centre of the room there appeared to have been at one time a recessed fountain of some kind. It was an oval shaped and it was sunk about four feet deep. Whatever fountain mechanism that had been in place had been ripped out and the pool was filled with a very familiar slightly glowing water. The wizard scrambled up onto metal grate platforms that stretch across the pool so he could reach down inside it.

“There, there, Mother, you rest now. Nothing is wrong.” He spoke stoking something.

Submerged within the pool was the body of an older yet still beautiful woman. The wizard had his hand under the surface of the water so he could run his fingers through her long blond hair. Unlike the creatures in the cave, this woman was remarkable well preserved. Her hair was still vibrant and her skin had only lost some of its colour. If they did not know better, they might have thought she was just sick not undead.

Drift did not linger by the pool and instead went to the machine. He clearly had a void stone because he pulled out a black tank one and a half times as long as his forearm and nearly two wide for both his hands to go around the diameter. He interacted with the machine and positioned it against an oval indentation. The machine whirled up from its ambient whirl to a faster higher-pitched sound. 

“I have ten tanks on me from the capture this morning. Thankfully, this is an older model it will take about three minutes to drain a tank then I have to switch it out. That is how long we have got here.”

Galv and Greta nodded. Galv checked that the wizard was fixated on his mother and then moved over to the first desk to quietly shift through the scrolls there. Greta started to track the wires back from the lighting moderator trying to identify all the equipment it was powering.

Drift was three quarters done with his transfer when one of the pieces of equipment on the far tanks seemed to fail it crackled and hissed. The wizard jumped up and rushed over to it. “No stop that you are not allowed to do that.”

Greta eyed the wizard and moved closer to him and his machine. Suddenly a tube on the machine burst its connection and dark liquid sprayed out. Greta growled and rush forward, pinning the wizard to the wall away from the tank.

“No! Mother will wake up!”

Galv growled himself, a second before Drift could smell it too. The liquid in that tube was dragel blood. He disconnected his lightning tank so that he and Galv could cross the room to back Greta up. She growled and shook him, “Where did that blood come from?” 

The wizard ignored the question and hissed quietly, “Get out all of you. I will find my lightning from somewhere else. You haven’t the right.”

“You haven’t the right! Where is that dragel blood coming from?”

“S-s-stop yelling you will wake Mother!”

Drift did not like the wizard’s insistence that his mother could wake, so he turned to keep one eye on the pool with the dormant creature trusting Greta to handle the wizard. Galv turned his attention to the machine and started to trace the tube. He muttered as he squeezed in between the tanks to go behind them. Eventually he called out. Drift I need your help the tube splits and each feed into a tank but only the centre one appears to be active. We need to see what is inside this.

“You can’t.” The wizard tried to move to stop him but Greta pulled him over to a chair and started to bind him to it.

Drift grumbled, “I don’t like the idea of that thing waking up.”

“I don’t either. But it is only one so I will keep an eye on them both. You help your Rheyo.”

Drift reluctantly stripped off his armour because it would not fit between the tanks. In only his flexsuite underlay, he squeezed his larger body into the tight space behind the tanks. Galv point up to an access hatch. Just at the water line. Drift assumed there was a way to rotate the tanks for easier access but he doubted the wizard would tell them how and he strongly suspected there was a dragel trapped inside. They really did not have time to play with the controls.

“What do you need Galv?”

“If there is a dragel in the tank, it will be too cramped up there for you to pull him free. Lift me up there.”

“Better plan,” Drift switched sides with him and braced between the tank and the wall. “Climb up, you will be more stable on my shoulders.”

“If you insist,” Galv teased.

Greta’s voice filtered through to them. “Flirt later that creature is starting to twitch.”

Galv was as careful as he could as he climbed but he still kicked him a few times. Drift just squeezed his ankle when he was finally up standing on his shoulders. He was fine. He probably would not even bruise from that.

Galv grunted a bit until he worked out the mechanism. “This will spill liquid out on us when I open it.”

“Not the first weird liquid I have been in today. Just do it.”

There was a clank and then a beep as the panel separated. Drift closed his eyes as a slosh of slightly warm viscous liquid rained down on them. Galv cursed the liquid making everything slick but eventually he managed to separate the thick metal door from the leads so he could drop it to the ground next to them. Slowly and steadily so he would not lose the lead Galv pull the black figure up to the surface of the tank. The leads were connected to some kind of case large enough to definitely hold an adult dragel.

It was difficult to but the person in the bag seems at least partially aware of what was going on. When Galv pulled the upper body through the opening, it bent at its waist to balance there so that he could reach back into the tank to get a firmer grip on the lower half of the bag. Drift was able to help catch the head and shoulders but eventually the bag did slip and the feet flipped from Galv’s hand down to flop against the floor.

“Damn.”

“Apologise later.” Drift said leaning to one side. Galv took the hint and slide down his wet side and the tank to the floor. He grasped the feet and they awkwardly manoeuvred the bag out into the main lab.

“I bought that from Albus Dumbledore. It is mine. Mother needs it to feed!”

Well, that explained what he was using the blood for. Drift shook his head as he stood guard above Galv. Galv managed to find the access point of the bag and opened it. The dragel inside was intubated but he was not having that he ignored Galv’s orders to remain still and pulled the tubes from his throat with a growl of pain and then coughs.

The thin emaciated form looked to the wizard and his grey eyes flashed with emerald light. His voice was scratchy and slurred but it was clear he meant it as he yelled, “I will rip you apart, you bastard.”

“Easy,” Galv held the dragel back as peach and silver scales began to appear across his skin. Submissive, Galv realises almost immediately. Damn the courts were already going to have a field day with this mess. The fact the prisoner was a submissive would make them all the more vicious.

The submissive bordered on feral for several moments while Galv tried to calm him. He wished they had thought to bring Alec. He had already proven himself invaluable at calming feral submissives. Suddenly there was a screech from behind them and the undead creature started to climb out of the pool. It looked ready to devour them all.

Before he could blink the submissive had torn from his grasp and the halfling was tearing the creature to pieces. The wizard’s screams of protest were ignored by all of them and the submissive did not calm until none of the pieces of the creature were large enough to do more than twitch where they had landed.

Drift moved forward quickly as the submissive swayed and he scooped him up into his arms. “Unconscious.”

“Then it is time to get him back to the healers and this trash into custody.” Greta stated still ignoring the bile and threats coming from the human. He was rendered unconscious too by Greta’s fist rather than a spell she certainly would have known. Greta raised her eyebrow at Galv and he held up his hands. She snorted and pointed down at the bag. “Better roll that thing up. The healer will likely want a look at what he was kept in.” Galv did so while she rebound the wizard and then they stashed him inside another void stone Greta held.

The flight back was uneventful but arriving back at camp to see a few of their soon to be bonded were lounging around a rare Silverwing was not what they had anticipated.

Theo stood and extracted himself from the group, “Galv, Drift, Greta. Are you well?”

“We are fine, but this submissive is in need of medical attention and we have a prisoner.”

The healers moved towards Drift and relieved him of the submissive dragel. After a few minutes, Hiram cleared his throat. “Well, that is one less hunt we need to order. This dragel’s magic matches the signature on Harry’s mentor seals.”

“Our prisoner said Albus Dumbledore sold him. I assume Dumbledore must have captured him when he was on his way back to Harry.”

Albus Dumbledore. Theo had already made plans for what they would do to that bird but they were getting darker and more painful the more he learned. It had been bad enough reading the copy of Quinn’s report that the healer had given him as their circles record of the event. Now this. Theo was going to have to spend some quality time with his new ACEs to determine which of these lovely plans rolling through his mind was most practical.

Chapter Text

Earth Realm: Storm Torn Northern Coastline Secure Dragel Base Camp

Quinn was barely able to contain his anger as he gathered up his notes. He suspected Harry might have empathy as a gift because even without their bond being completed his submissive seemed to sense his anger.

‘I will be well, Harry, when I have calmed down. I promise.’

Harry nodded and leaned into Theo’s touch. Quinn took a moment to organise his thoughts and then set about creating an official report of the incident. Although he knew there were things his circle would prefer to handle themselves, it would be a bad start for their circle’s reputation to ignore process and procedure. He created one copy which he passed to Theo.

He touched his hand as he passed it to him. ‘You do not have to read this now if you don’t want to Alpha, but this is our circle’s official copy of the incident report.’

Theo nodded but looked at him, ‘Your honest opinion is there anything you feel I should know about immediately.’

‘Dumbledore has apparently worked a link in between both Harry’s mind and Voldemort’s. Harry and Voldemort can not only affect each other through this link but Dumbledore can get in and manipulate them both through it. He was tormenting Harry while he slept earlier, which is what caused him to wake up feral. We will have to be very careful when he sleeps until a mind healer can assess him because it is likely Dumbledore will continue to attack until we find a way to break that link.’ Quinn pointed to the section of the report Theo knew it would upset him but he read it anyways as the healer moved away.

Quinn was impressed he only heard a bit of growling from Theo. For one so young, he had impeccable control. More control than Quinn had had at his age at any rate. He brought the report to the royals. Alcandor had finally left his merrows once his cousin had been cared for and was now offering his assistance to Raspen and Peryton.

Quinn placed three copies of the report on the table, keeping the last to be added to Harry’s official medical file. Even though he really needed to go blow off some of this anger, he dutifully waited to be certain the Royals did not have any further questions for Harry.

Alcandor finished first seeing as he was the least emotionally involved in the situation. “Thank you for your thoroughness Kalzik. You may go kill a tree or whatever you are feeling like doing at this point.”

Quinn bowed to Alcandor and then he nodded to Raspen and Peryton before he snagged Bharin from his parents to go and work on grounding his emotions. Peryton put his copy down and rubbed his temple. “Are you alright, Raspen?”

“I would be better if I was not who I am and we could just send our Gheyo out after these people without worrying about the implications at court.”

Peryton grumbled in agreement, “hard to enforce civil order if we don’t follow it in our own lives.”

Alcandor tapped the page, “I feel for you both. You know I have no love for rules that limit our ability to respond to things but honestly nothing in here is actionable on its own. This Dumbledore seems to have his hand in everything. Even the simplest of cases that of his uncle abusing him might be suspect, what with Dumbledore spelling his aunt and cousin. He will have to be brought in and tested for mind-altering spells just as they will be.”

Raspen looked to his advisor, “We sent a team to the school to locate his home address and to go to there have we heard anything back from them?”

“No, your Highness but we have that suites runner still here in case we needed to send them an update.”

Raspen scrawled a note, “Send that to them. They will be taken but alive and as unharmed as they can manage. I understand these spells may make their reactions unpredictable but I do not want any deaths is that clear.”

Peryton wrote out two more notes and passed them off to his aid. “I want you to send teams to retrieve this Umbridge and Lockhart fellow. These are the only two known cases where someone is under the effects of Dumbledore’s mind control potion, we need to figure out how it works. Further both have attacked our submissive in the past.”

“I will send them immediately.”

Raspen pointed out, “We need to account for all the dragel children who were at the school if they are safe and wish to stay with family then we will leave them be, but if they wish to come to Neverah we should bring them here. It would be easier than having them try to come once the hunt starts.”

One of the aids spoke up, “Lady Gorgens reported that Councilman Terius Baronworth has mated now and he was a teacher at the school acting as Loco Parentis for the dragel students. He would know who all was there.”

Peryton raised an eyebrow, “that mating is very new then. It has not been announced yet at court. I will send a message to him.”

Raspen nodded and turned to Alcandor, “Right let’s sort through the rest of this mess then.”

----

Earth Realm: Ottery St Catchpole, Devon

The first thing the Gheyo suite noticed about the Weasley home was that there were torvak protective spells all around the property. This was not a random coincidence this was a torvak home they were certain of that. Well, the presence of the threefold seals the three young men in their care were now given context. Not that they were justified but they were context was always important.

They waited until dawn because appearing in the dark of night would appear more threatening than they intended. As first light shone down on them, the ACE straightened himself up and signalled for his suite to fan out. Rather than breach the wards he reached up and tapped his claws against them. That would be enough to alert the homeowner but not enough to signal a breach that would bring them out in battle mode. 

Sure enough, only seconds passed before a feathered form of a full-blood torvak landed inside the ward line. The low light of the early morning shown off the metal of a battle staff in the torvak’s hand but he was in a defensive posture.

“What are you doing at my home, Dragel?”

“Peace we are not here to fight you or anyone in your home. I will not even enter your property but remain here if it makes you feel better.”

“It does not,” the man growled. Looking beyond his torvak features the ACE could see the hair colouring and facial features were very similar to the three boys so this was likely their sire.

“We came from Neverah in response to a soulscream from a young submissive who lived here in this realm. I am a representative of the Royal Court of the Air Element. We have no interest in this turning into a political struggle or an act of war. I have just been charged with informing the families of those involve.”

The father looked sympathetic but also confused, “Families involved. And you are here, why? I am the only creature within my family. None of my children took after me.”

“I am afraid that was true. Someone possibly without your knowledge cast suppressions upon your children. Three of your boys were affected by the soulscream and they all showed signs of threefold suppressions seals.”

The torvak looked both enraged and worried at the same time. Worry won out as he lowered his staff. “Which of my sons?” 

“Charlie, Fred, and George were all pulled by the soulscream and are under the care of our healers as we speak.” He produced a scroll Healer Kalzik had provided for him before he had left. “This is an official report from those Healers for you.” He set the scroll at the ward line and backed away from it.

The torvak did not even move he did something and the ward line absorbed the scroll so he would not even have to reach beyond it to collect it. After a barrage of detection spells, the father finally picked up the scroll and read it.

“This has to be a mistake.”

“I assure you it is not. You, of course, are welcome to check on the health of your sons. We are here to offer you that amnesty, no one will harm you. Further should you desire, you may bring any of your other children to our camp to have them checked over by our healers you may…”

The father frowned, “I cannot bring my family to your camp. I can only trust my own with this. However, I will see my sons. I need a moment before I can go.” The man disappeared inside the house.

Several minutes later another man appeared with him on the steps to the house. He was clearly an older son and very protective based on the way his wand was drawn and how he was watching their every move. They spoke quietly for a few seconds before the son nodded and watched his father cross the yard and walk up the lane to the edge of the wards. He stepped through the wards and glared at the dragels.

“Before you go, can I get your name so that I can vouch for you when we reach the camp?”

“Arthur Weasley.”

The ACE nodded, “I am Stratus and you have my oath that you will not be harmed unless you attack first.”

“Fair enough, but I have no interest in you. I just want to see my sons.”

“As you said fair enough. Have you ever travelled by Dragel portal before?” Arthur shook his head, “Air is one of the calmest portals, so it shouldn’t disturb you too greatly. However, it might be easier for you if you hold your breath as it activates. Circle up.”

The suite circle around him, putting Arthur and Stratus in the centre. “Portal on three: one, two, three.” And with a flash they left the Weasley home behind.

-----

Earth Realm: Storm Torn Northern Coastline Secure Dragel Base Camp

To say the arrival of a tovak in the camp was met with a frosty reception was an understatement but all that was water under the bridge thanks to one green-eyed menace of a submissive. The Silverwing dragon rose to its feet upon seeing him. Arthur flinched back as it turned and ran towards him. 

However, several steps into its run the dragon shrank and the very familiar form of Harry Potter was running towards him. Arthur called Harry’s name and caught the boy as he crashed into him. “Harry, are you alright? Ginny said you went missing. Talk to me, Son.”

“I am fine, Mr Weasley, many people here came to rescue me,” Harry sighed of contently holding on to the man.

All around the camp tension eased out of intendeds and guards alike. Arthur pulled back from Harry and clearly looked him over as any father would their child. Harry giggle at the touch of his feathers but Harry then frowned. “Mr Weasley, why do you look like a raven?”

“Well, that is because I am a torvak, Harry. It is a rare creature just like a dragel which I assume you are.”

Harry nodded at the statement but bit his lip as he asked, “Oh, um is Dumbledore one too?”

Arthur frowned, “Yes Professor Dumbledore is a Torvak but only a half-breed. Only his father was a Torvak. Why do you ask?”

“Because he grew feathers and seemed to become younger right before he kidnapped me.”

“Kidnapped you. Harry, are you sure it was him? Dumbledore doesn’t have full access to a torvak’s powers it is something he has always been bitter about.”

Raspen sighed as he countered, “He must have found a way around that limitation then because the man we faced to rescue Harry was a very powerful Torvak. We have fought enough of your kind over the centuries to know the difference.”

Arthur frowned keeping Harry close clearly protecting him. As he growled at the accusation in the other man’s voice, “I don’t know anything about Dumbledore dealings. I was labelled as a Blood Traitor for leaving my family to be with my soulbonded. Since then, I have cut off all contact with anything Torvak. I only deal with Dumbledore because he is the headmaster of my children’s school.” 

“Dad, it is alright. They are here to help you can trust them.” Charlie called through the crowd.

“Charlie?”

Harry took Arthur’s arm and led him over to where Charlie’s voice had come from. All three boys were awake but only Charlie was sitting up. Fred and George were still curled together. Harry let Arthur fuss over Charlie while he jumped on the twins. George saw him coming and rolled aside letting Fred take the brunt of the jump.

“Ah Forge, I have been hit by a Harryball. Help!”

His twin just laughed, “Sorry Gred, every man for himself.”

“Harry,” Theo called, “you are going to give your Healers an embolism if you keep this up.”

Harry laughed quite evilly as the crawled off Fred to strangle George in a hug too. The sound of the laughter was making even the healers smile as they came back to quickly heal the bruises their scuffle had caused.

Patrick held out his hand to Arthur “I am Patrick Kalzik and I am the one who prepared the report you were sent. As you can see, the soulscream did fracture the suppressions that were placed on them, but they came through it fairly well. Even Charlie who is just shy of being too old for an inheritance like this.”

 “I am seeing it,” Arthur agreed gently touching Charlie’s scaled cheek and taking in the different coloured flames that light up the twin’s hair while the roughhouse playfully with Harry. Though the flames looked dangerous, they did not harm Harry as he played with George’s hair when an Indian woman finally scolded them for their behaviour. “How is this possible? I have no Dragel in my bloodline as far as I know.”

“To be dragels your child had to have at least one parent with Dragel blood, so if not you then it must have come from your wife. Ideally, there would have been another Dragel parent called a third who only supplied their magic to the union but if it was a significantly powerful any creature could have worked even if they were not Dragel.”

Arthur went still glaring at the Healer, “So you are saying my wife has been hiding she is a dragel from me all of our marriage?”

“I cannot answer that. Based on your children being suppressed, there is the possibility she was suppressed too, but I have no way to confirm that without examining her.” 

Arthur was hurt by the possibility Molly had hidden this from him when he had never hidden that he was a torvak from her. However, what concerned him more were the seals. If she had been hidden herself from him, would she have gone so far as to seal their children? He wanted to believe that no she wasn’t capable of that but he knew first-hand that desperation can lead to some dark results.

After several moments he shook his head, “I am sorry. I am grateful for you caring for my sons and Harry but I cannot trust the care of my whole family to Dragels. I will take them home now.”

Patrick eyed Harry and moved closer to Arthur as Charlie shook his head firmly. He held up his hand and said calmly, “I am afraid you cannot do that.”

“Why the bloody hell not? They are my sons and Harry is as good as one!”

“I know that, but they were summoned by Harry’s Soulscream. They are his potential soulbonded mates. You said you left your family to be with your soulbonded, so you know full well what type of life you would be condemning your sons to if you force them to deny this bond. Or the life you would be condemning Harry to if you take him with you forcing him to live without the other soulbonded he called to save him.”

Arthur scowled at the healer but Charlie spoke before he could say anything. “Please Dad. This is our chance. Harry is ours.”

“He will not be only yours though you will have to share him with who knows how many other people, Son.”

“Yes, I have come to understand that. However, it will only be limiting if we choose to make it so.” Charlie pointed to Theo. “Theo is Harry’s Alpha and I would be their Beta. Sure, I could love only Harry, but if I wanted to I could get to know Theo as well. Maybe in time I will come to care for him just as much as I do Harry.”

Arthur sighed, “I don’t like this. I don’t like it any more than when you left home to move to Romania.”

Charlie smiled, “I know Dad you want to protect us but we will be safe. Harry has many fighters whom he called to protect himself. They will be sure to keep us all safe.”

Arthur sighed again and finally asked, “Neverah? I assume you will be taking the back to Neverah.”

“We will and as their father you are certainly welcome to come visit them. If you file the right paperwork with border control, of course.”

Arthur shook his head. Torvak or dragel everyone had paperwork. He hugged Charlie, “You swear to me you will look after Fred, George, and Harry.”

“I swear it, Dad.”

“Fine I will not try to take you home, but I will be checking on you all soon. So don’t get too comfortable living independent lives.”

Charlie nodded as Arthur moved over to speak with the twins. Charlie imagined they were getting a more in-depth talk about acting their age and the promise that they could come home if they got in trouble. Charlie had got similar talks in the month before he had left for Romania for the first time. Arthur was proud of him for choosing his own life but he wanted it to be clear that unlike with his family, they would always have a home to come back to if things did not work out.

Harry blushed as Arthur ruffled his hair, making sure he knew it applied to him as well. Harry nodded a bit sheepishly but it was heart breaking to see just how much that simple statement meant to him. Harry’s home life had definitely not been fine, okay, or any other blasé phrase Harry used to describe it. Harry hugged Arthur tightly again before he rose.

Patrick took Arthur to the Royals to have him fill out the basic identification papers so they could file them when they returned. This way Arthur would already be in the Neverah system when he planned to visit his sons. Arthur was shocked to be dealing with a dragel King and Crowned Prince directly. No explanation for their presence was given to him. Not that Arthur expected one, though. Even if he said he had rejected his torvak roots, he was still a potential enemy until he proved himself to be otherwise.

When the paperwork was finished, Arthur told his sons and Harry goodbye one more time before he apparated home. He had a wife to question and four more children whom he had to have seen. Depending on how this conversation with Molly went would determine whether he took his children back to his family or if he considered what had been unthinkable hours before and trusted his family to the care of Neverah.

-----

Earth Realm: Little Whinging, Surrey, England

The gheyo runner tracked his bonded to a small muggle neighbourhood and bowed his head to his ACE when the man looked to him. “Arcto what have you got for me?” 

"An update from His Majesty prince Raspen. The submissive woke up and was able to provide us with an account.” He passed the note to his ACE. 

The ACE read it and nodded, “Order received. Report back to them we have located the neighbourhood the submissive lived in but there is a lot of torvak magic in the area we are proceeding with caution so as to not set off any alarms.”

“Understood,” he bowed his head and then he portalled back to the base camp.

The ACE looked at his suite. “We have been ordered to take all three of them back to base camp. Preferably without a struggle, but it is not negotiable. If they resist restrain them especially the woman and teenager. Claims were made both are spelled to act against their will, so their reactions might not be their own. It is unclear if the adult male is spelled as well or if his actions are of his own volition.”

“Yes ACE.” They all murmured as they made their way through the dreary morning towards Number Four.

The tension in them all went up as they noticed the torvak magic collected into a bloody beacon. There was a torvak hunting beacon on this house. Any thought of pleasantries or sneaking into the home went out the window at that discovery. They split into two teams and broke into the house from the front and the back. There was no sign of torvaks in the house yet but the woman and the teenage boy were both unconscious within a torvak containment spell.

The ACE snatched a letter of the floor beside the spell. It was addressed to Harry from someone called Vernon. The ACE skimmed it and growled. “We don’t have a lot of time. That beacon is meant to draw in any torvaks in the region to slaughter them both. We need to get them out of here before they show up.”

“The uncle.”

“Gone, we will discuss it later. Now move.”   

They quickly broke the containment spell and collected the two unconscious dragels. And they were certainly dragels. Both had deep suppressions on them but they smelled like they had inherited. They quickly left the house and moved through the backyards of the neighbourhood rather than out on the street. 

They had barely reached the end of the block before the screeches of a Torvak hunting party filled the air. At least five fireballs rained down from the sky blasting the house to pieces, since it had no magical defences whatsoever. There was nothing left but smoke and scattered pieces of burning tinder.

“Circle up, before they get close enough to realise there are no remains.” His suite did so immediately and then they portalled four times on the way back to camp to throw off anyone trying to track them.

Arthur had just apparated home when the other suite ported into the camp but this one on high alert. The ACE Whistled a signal that told every guard to be on alert before he turned and bowed to the Royals. “A torvak hunting party attacked the house just after we had left it. There is nothing left of the building but we got these two out just in time.”

Harry looked both simultaneously concerned and scared over the two new arrivals. He whimpered and George pulled him down between himself and Fred. “They will not hurt you, Harry.”

“Dumbledore said he spelled them to make them hurt me but…”

“You are afraid to get your hopes up if that was a lie.” Fred concluded and Harry nodded. “It will be alright. Just let our lovely tormentors… I mean healers check them out.”

They frowned over at the new stranger who was sleeping several feet away from them. The twins figured that they had been asleep for his arrival and wondered who the new man was. To their surprise a blue man with fins for ears came over to them.

“Don’t get used to this Flameheads. As a rule, I will make it a point of avoiding you. My name is Alec.”  He then sat down on the blanket next to them. Harry turned around and laid his head on Alec’s lap but he nudged both Fred and George with his legs. They got the hint and moved closer running their hands up his calves and thighs to sooth him.

Fred frowned at Alec. “Why do you make me uneasy?”

“Simple elemental friction, you are Fire and I am Water. We will either get used to each other or we won’t, simple as that. You do not have to have a good relationship with everyone in the circle unless you are the submissive,” he said, making Harry smile. “Submissives are the heart of any circle and loved by everyone.”

“No matter how annoying we are?”

“It does not matter if you turn out to be the most wickedly evil being in existence. You will still be loved by us.”

Fred, George, and Harry chuckled at that and the twins started to relax. The healer group had taken Harry’s aunt and cousin under their care and the gheyo suite was over reporting to the royals. Harry noticed a letter was handed over to Raspen and he wondered if he would see it. He supposed it would be a good first test to see is his circle would include him or hid things from him like the order had.

The Healers worked on removing the suppressions on Dudley first. These were a lot easier to remove than the ones that had been on the Weasleys because their inheritance had been allowed through and the suppressions had come after the fact. Dudley’s scales came in a brilliant mixture of aqua and the same emerald shade that matched Harry’s eyes. He seemed to wake up and as he blinked and sat up his eyes changed to a bright blue.

Dudley hissed at the strangers and rushed to his mother’s side, clearly defending her. He hissed again, glaring at everyone around him. Alec moved Harry gently and then hissed back a Dudley. The stance in which Alec and Dudley too was almost identical.

“Well, I guess that answers our question about what rank your cousin has,” Theo murmured, taking Alec’s abandoned seat.

“How does that answer it?”

“There is always a bit of posturing that happens when two dragels of the same rank meet for the first time. Alec is a Gheyic Pareya and was the one who felt the need to challenge your cousin meaning they are most likely the same rank. Really it boils down to an instinctual way of telling one another not to interfere with what they consider to be their job.”

  When Dudley calmed and realised no one was going to hurt his mother, Hiram convinced him that he needed to drink a potion. The result of the potion was Dudley becoming violently sick but after he had thrown up vast amounts of liquid. He looked up with a calm and intelligent look Harry had never seen him have before. He had always had that blank unintelligent look about him that had matched his grades in school. Now, Harry wondered if Dumbledore’s manipulations had been more than just making him a bully.

Hiram scanned Dudley with a diagnostic spell but also asked him, “How are you feeling now?”

Dudley groaned but looked up to meet Hiram’s gaze, “Foul but I don’t feel like there is anything else to throw up.”

“I apologise for that. You were subjected to more potions and spells than we realised.”

“What were they for?”

“The ones we could detect were controlling and personality altering. There were many spells dedicated to suppressing both your dragel inheritance and the instincts that go with them. There are memory spells as well but those will need the work of a certified mind healer to remove.”

Dudley looked down at his scaled hand and frowned. Then he gasped as if he remembered something. “Harry! Where is Harry! My father said he had been kidnapped before he…” Dudley reached up and rubbed his head which Patrick had been scanning. “That bastard he hit me with a frying pan!”

  Harry winced in sympathy he knew full well how much that hurt. Harry schooled his face hoping to hide his reaction. However, Theo, Alec, Fred, and George had been watching him too closely not to notice that reaction.

“Harry is alright Dudley.”

“Where is…”

“I am here, Dudley.” Harry called as he cautiously leaned around Alec.

When Dudley growled again Alec sighed, “Stop that. Harry is my bonded and I will protect him with my life. He isn’t yours to protect any more.”

Dudley grumbled at that but Harry sat up, “I swear I am okay, Dudley. Alec helped to rescue me.”

Dudley slumped some, “I remembered wanting to protect you but I also remember hurting you. I don’t understand.”

Harry ran his hand through his hair. “We believe the man who kidnapped me, did things to you and your mother. He made you both bully me against your will. Honestly, you did not hurt me too badly. A few bruises and things like that. It was always the gang, Peirce and the others, who would beat me up.”

Dudley looked back to his mother whose Dragel attributes were coming out and she was starting to wake up. “Can you forgive me?”

“I can forgive you because it was not your fault, but it will take time for me to relax around you,” Harry said honestly.

“That is fair.” Dudley replied but before he could speak further Petunia was up and she was hugging him. And suddenly Harry knew what Theo had been talking about. He had known his aunt all his life but now suddenly that they were both Dragels he felt the need to weigh her up and assess if she was a threat to his place in his new family. Harry grumbled and she grumbled back. 

Hiram told Dudley to flick her nose just before Theo did the same to him the shock of the sting drew him out of his instincts and she sneezed. Theo suppressed his smile at how cute and confused Harry appeared.

Harry blushed and stated, “So submissive then.” Theo nodded and kissed his temple.

Petunia had to drink the same potion Dudley had and she reacted even worse to it. Hiram left Surajini and Patrick with her. He approached Harry.

“They will both be fine and what Dumbledore said to you was not a bluff. They were both heavily influenced by both potions and spells. Neither one of them is responsible for how they have treated you over the years.” Harry nodded in understanding. “I also have to tell you that I ran a paternity check on Dudley just as we did on you. You are, by Neverah laws, brothers not cousins because your third was actually Dudley’s sire. A parent to both of you.”

Harry sputtered, “But how?”

“I don’t know but his third was not your sire. It was another unidentified dragel, so not the uncle you lived with. Your aunt and mother might have both been in the same circle. I assume that if your aunt knows the answers then they are probably buried deep under those memory modifications that we need a mind healer to undo.”

Harry snorted, “Great family therapy; here we come.”

Hiram rolled his eyes, “Be snarky all you want, Little One, but you are not wrong. It really will help you three if you consider doing just that.”

“Maybe,” Harry replied. He was already did not like the idea of a healer poking around in his head after enduring Snape’s assaults last year. The thought of sitting in a room with Dudley and Petunia and being subjected to their feelings did not appeal to him.

Hiram let him ruminate on that. It was not his job to get Harry to his mind healer appointments it was his circle place to do that. He had a feeling Harry would give his son as much of a headache as any Gheyo could be given the right circumstances.

Since Harry wasn’t in danger of going feral, and it really was unsettling for Alec to be near Charlie and the twins, he excused himself to convey this new information about Harry’s Third to his cousin. Harry was content to sit with the Twins but his instincts started to irritate him. He fidgeted and chirped in order to get Theo’s attention as his Alpha had been talking with a huge armoured Dragel wearing a mask.

“What is it, Harry?”

“I am not sure my instincts are making me irritable and restless.”

“Ah well I would venture a guess that you dragel is starting to want to claim your bonded. Most submissives do this as soon as they wake up after the Soulscream but you were slightly too connected with your dragel for that.”

Harry laughed. No, that definitely would not have been a good thing if he had gone around claiming people as a dragon. “So, it is normal to want to bite people.”

“Perfectly normal,” the masked man agreed.

“Um, is there a way I go about this?”

Theo smiled and firstly gave Harry a small knowledge transfer about how to cause the claim marks to heal since none of them would be finalising their bonds here. He then said, “There is a traditional way of claiming which following rank structure in the circle but no one will be offended if you decide to go out of order either. Go with what is comfortable for you. It is tradition to start with your beta and pareyas and look they are right here.” Theo teased pointing to the twins and Charlie. “If you want all your pareyas now, I can send Ethan over to officially introduce himself in a few minutes.”

Harry purred at that suggestion and nodded readily. Theo nodded back while he and the masked man moved off to give them a little more privacy. Harry looked over to Charlie and the older boy simply smiled at him, “I can wait. I know Fred and George mean more to you since you know them better.”

Fred lifted Harry’s chin and asked, "So we are clueless. How does this go?”

“Claiming requires that we exchange bites. It will hurt when I first bite you but the sting fades quickly I drink some of your blood and then pull back and you will bite me. That had thing was a memory transfer. Theo showed me how to seal the claim marks so that they heal over but the bond will not finalise until…” Harry trailed off blushing brightly. 

None of the Weasleys need Harry to explain further they could infer what was needed to finalise the bonds. Fred guided Harry towards George. “Forge first, I think.”

“Don’t mind that.” George agreed as Harry startled his lap carefully.

“One thing, Harry.” Charlie called. “One of the Healers warned me. We had to be given a potion to make our blood palatable. He said the end result will make our blood taste flat and will not have the energy spark you likely have come to expect with blood. Until we can go through the cleansing ritual in Neverah, we will have to keep drinking that potion every day.”

“Well, I cannot say I choose you all for your blood so it should be fine.”

Harry nuzzled George’s neck and the older boy easily accepted that placement tilting his head to give Harry better access. Charlie and Fred watch in fascination as Harry carefully licked his chosen place and then his small delicate fangs grew out so he could bite George. He tensed for a second and then sighed contently.

“It feels different but he is right. The pain is fleeting.” When Harry pulled back, George shooed him towards Fred first. “We like to do things together.”

Harry snorted let Fred unbutton the unfamiliar shirt Harry was wearing. When it was open Fred tilted his head allowing Harry to access his neck. Harry careful placed the mark on Fred in the same spot. Fred hummed contently as Harry drank.

Charlie was right. Their blood did not taste bad but he had no desire to drink it further right now. Hopefully, that ritual they heeded would fix that because Harry really enjoyed blood sharing with Theo and wanted to do it with the rest of his bonded as well.

When Harry finished marking Fred, he and George moved to either side of him. They moved the shirt down far enough to reach his biceps. Harry already had Alec’s mark on the front of his left bicep so they moved at the same time. They both licked the outside of his biceps and then bit him just below his shoulders. Harry purred softly as they drank from him. The thought occurred to ask Ethan if he minded marking him opposite where Alec had bitten him for symmetry but that was a matter for later.

When they finished the both leaned up and kissed him on the cheek. Harry shook his head and then sealed over their marks. Fred and George both became fascinated with the marks Harry had given them allowing Harry to move to Charlie.

The older boy smiled gently as Harry blushed. “Hello Harry. It is good to see you again.”

“Hi Charlie, are you going to tell all your amazing stories from working on the reserve.”

“At some point yes. I will also tell you all the embarrassing and gross story too if you want. We apparently have a long time to get to know everything about each other.”

“Yes, I guess I can stop feeling embarrassed over all the times I stared at you in the past thinking you were fit.”

Charlie preened a little at that because he couldn’t help it. Harry thought he looked good which was a real boost to his ego. “Only if you don’t hold the same against me. You are gorgeous Harry.”

Harry blushed before he touched Charlie’s collar. Charlie nodded and tilted his neck to the side. Harry nuzzled his neck some absorbing Charlie’s scent before he placed his mark. Charlie kissed him when he was done and it was a hot and demanding kiss. Harry growled happily into it. Charlie nipped and kissed his way down Harry’s chin to the side of the neck opposite the mark Theo had given him. Harry purred and tilted his head in invitation.

Charlie’s fangs were a little longer given he was a few years older than them but they were not more painful than the other bites.   After their marks were sealed Harry remained curled up in Charlie’s arms even after, another man came to join them. Harry turned to look at him but the golden eyed man just petted his head.

“Take your time, Harry, you and I will become acquainted when you are ready.”

Harry purred and snuggled back against Charlie’s chest. It was strange to have people letting him make the decisions. But he revealed in it. He had had enough of being a puppet. Hopefully, his circle would treat him more as an equal.

 ----

Earth Realm: Ottery St Catchpole, Devon

Arthur apparate back home and he found Bill standing guard outside the back door to the house. Arthur crossed the wards and let his torvak features retreat for the moment he did not need to antagonise anyone yet.

Bill tapped his wand against his leg, “Whom of my sibling did you complained to me about last.”

“Ronald and his obsession with Hermione but his constant need to string her along. If he is not going to man up and date her then he needs to leave her the hell alone so she can find a nicer boy.”

Bill relaxed and showed his concern. “Where are Charlie, Fred, and George? I thought you were bringing them back with you?”

“I was but my plan had to change.” Arthur waved him away from the door further into the yard. He added a privacy charm for added measure. “I need to ask you something Bill and I want you to be honest with me because I can’t imagine the Goblins would be anything but thorough. Did you get medically checked and if, so did it reveal suppression seals on you?”

Bill arched an eyebrow but nodded, “I should have expected that question seeing as how you were striding around here with feathers a few moments ago. Yes, before I could start work as a curse breaker I had to be checked. They found them but they were too complex for even their experts to remove without risking fracturing my core. Instead, they altered them, they made it so the seals would not leech my magic and therefore would not burn out my core in time.” Bill looked him in the eye, “I am guessing since you asked you had no knowledge of them before today.”

Arthur snarled, “No, I did not. I would have killed whoever even suggested it.” Arthur sighed and ran his hand through his hair. “You did not say anything about it.”

“I suggested firmly but subtly to both Charlie and Percy when they graduated to get themselves checked but I am not sure if either headed me. I was going to do the same for Fred and George but then mum set them back to school, so I decided to give them another year.”

Arthur nodded, “Well I don’t know if Charlie ever had himself checked but the three of them were exposed to a Soulscream. I am not sure exactly what that is because it is a Dragel concept but I know from the medical report it involves a large amount of soul magic. That magic shattered their suppressions and forced out the inheritance that they were meant to hide.”

“Are they alright?”

“Yes, I spoke with them all. Harry too he has been rescued. Harry was the cause of the Soulscream and Charlie Fred and George are some of his soulbonded.”

Bill whistled, “That is intense magic. So, you left them with Harry?”

“Yes, I didn’t want t leave any of them but Dragels have large families and they were not Harry’s only soulbonded mates. If I brought them home, then I would have been pulling Harry away from his future family and I could not bring myself to do that to him. I made them swear to look after each other and told them they could come home for any reason and would be welcome.”

Bill nodded, “That is good so now what do we do?”

“I need to speak with your mother. I need to know if she had anything to do with this and then I need to make a decision. I was exiled from my family for choosing her so I need to decide if I am going to go grovelling back to my family or if I need to put my faith in dragels who have been the natural enemy of my kind for centuries.”

Bill hummed, "Dragels? I have worked with some of them in the past on digs. They seem like normal men to me.”

“I know I cannot judge a people on individuals. In fact, no dragel has ever harmed me personally. Like I said it is a war that is generations old between our people.”

“Yes, but I feel the need to point out Father that you just said dragels have never hurt you. From the way mum told it your family nearly killed you when you chose to leave.”

Arthur nodded touch a scar on his side that he carefully had kept hidden from his children over the years. “She didn’t lie on that count. My brothers and uncle were very harsh on me and my father did not say anything to stop them.”

 “So why would you want to take us there?”

“The beast you know verses the one you don’t.”

“Maybe but they too care of Charlie Fred and George why shouldn’t they help Ron, Ginny, and Percy too.”

"I will consider it, Bill. Now, I really need to talk to your mother.”

“She is in the kitchen glowering at Fleur for daring to want to help out.”

Arthur smiled at that. They made their way into the kitchen Ron, Ginny, Dean, Neville, Seamus, and Lavender were all barely awake but they were all up at the table which was a feat given they were living a sudden unexpected break from school. It was nice to see but a bit inconvenient. Molly was trying to move about the kitchen while Fleur hovered nearby really wanting to help out.

“Molly dearest will you let Fleur handle that for a moment I need to speak with you.” He eyed the children to make it clear he did not want them to hear him.

Molly had been worried ever since she woke up and realised that Charlie, Fred, and George had never showed up. She reluctantly handed off the cooking and followed Bill and Arthur into the living room where they erected another silencing spell.

“What is it, Arthur? Are the boys alright?”

“They are I just came from seeing them Molly they are well. Harry is too. They found him.”

“Thank Merlin for that. When will they be home?”

“We will discuss that in a moment, Molly. I want you to sit down and read this for me.” He handed over the medical report from Healer Kalzik.

Molly read it and at first her eyes shone with fear but then it turned to pure rage. “How dare he! He promised! He promised the seals would not hurt them.” Pearlescent scales began to cover her face and hand while her nail sharpened into deadly claws.

Arthur bit his cheek against the rage that he wanted to spew at her and he said firmly, “Molly, explain now.”

She turned her wet eyes to Arthur. “Oh love, I knew what you gave up for me so I chose to do the same I left my family behind and gave up contacting them. I was happy to never be a Dragel again if it meant I could be with you. I could hide myself but I knew the children would not be able to do that. I did not know how closely your family would watch us and I could not risk being hunted by them. I told Dumbledore of my fear and he said he had a seal that would fix. He gave me a spell for when we conceived a ritual for after birth and a potion for later. I bore the marks for the rituals and Dumbledore swore it would not hurt them. I trusted him.”

Arthur pulled molly into his arms as she sobbed. Was he mad she had lied to him, yes? But he was also relieved she had not knowingly hurt their children Dumbledore had tricked her and used her protective instincts to harm his children. No more. Dumbledore had made Arthur his enemy. He would side with Harry and if his family sided with Dumbledore then so be it they were his enemy too.

“Molly, I believe you that you did not hurt them on purpose but the seals are hurting them they need to come off as soon as possible.”

“How? Dumbledore said they won’t come off.”

“I have been offered help from Neverah.”

Molly drew a startled breath, “But how?”

“You only read the first bit before you got enraged. Charlie, Fred, and George were caught in a soulscream and that is what broke their seals. The dragels who responded to the scream came to inform me this morning. They offered several times to check after yours and the children’s health.”

“But I left Neverah; surely they would help me now.”

“The offer was genuine and it came with the backing of the Royals I spoke directly to a man who was introduced as the King of the Merrows and a Crowned Prince.” Molly’s eyes widened in shock. “Charlie, Fred, George and Harry will be going to Neverah very soon. If we are to follow then we need to decide quickly.”

Molly looked torn, "I want to go with the boys, but I do not know if my family will take me back. We may be on our own once we get there my love.”

“If we are then so be it, I would rather be together and start from scratch than having our family split across the realms during this war. Bill?”

“Gringotts is thinking of closing ranks both my and Fleur’s supervisors have warned us that our positions might not be available much longer if this war escalates further. They will understand if we decide to put in our notices.”

“Good. I will send Fleur to talk to you. Be sure she is okay with this and if so have her send in your notices. Then I want you to call Percy. I understand he might refuse given the stances he has taken of late, but I want him to know where we are going if he changes his mind. Come Molly, we need to talk to the kids and see if Seamus, Dean, Neville, and Lavender will be coming with us or going to another family.”

“Alright My Love,” Molly got shakily to her feet.

Arthur cupped her scaled cheek and kissed her. “No matter what happens, we will have each other, Molly.” She purred softly and Arthur pulled her onto his arm as they went to face the mob of unruly teens waiting in the kitchen. Onto the next headache, it seemed.

 -----

Sadly, Percy did refuse to join them, but he did appreciate the way to find them if he changed his mind. Bill also flat out told his brother about the seals and told him what the seals would eventually do to his core if he did not get them corrected. Percy promised to make an appointment with St Mungos to have them altered.

Arthur apparated his family back to the outskirts of the encampment and this time they were met with swords out. However, one of the guards recognised him. Apologies sir, one of the homes of the one of the younglings fell under Torvak attack since you left putting us all onto higher alert.

“I was offered amnesty and medical aid for my family last time I was here. Does that still stand.”

“We have not been informed it has been revoked but I will escort you to the Royals to be certain. He motioned to everyone in the party. Please hold still while I check scan you for dangerous artefacts.”

The children fidgeted but at his glare did fall still the spell only took seconds. Arthur was surprised that they did not ask him to remove his staff which was strapped across his back but in reality, there were so many weapons around it would be suicide if Arthur was dumb enough to use it. Once cleared they were taken to the Royals again.

Raspen looked surprised but pleased, “Mr Weasley, we did not expect you back so soon.”

Dumbledore used my wife’s fears to manipulate her into sealing our children I deem this an act of war against my family so I stand against him. As such, we are now seeking asylum to get away from him. He motioned to the four not red-haired children these four are currently our charges due to the attack on their school so we are their temporary guardians.

Peryton moved further down the table. “Neverah is a sanctuary realm so that is acceptable, however, we will need to send official notifications to your families if you four could come down here I will help you with that while Mr Weasley takes care of the rest.”

Neville Dean Seamus and Lavender moved down the table and Ginny and Ron followed out of curiosity this suite Raspen because he had something serious to address. “Mr Weasley you claim against Dumbledore is valid but since he manipulated your wife into committing the crime it is a lesser offence. However, Dumbledore is responsible for many crimes under Neverah law, including the attempted murder of my own submissive. The death blows may not come from your hand but I assure you we will not rest until that man faces Neverah justice, I assure you.”

"As long as he ends up dead in the end, I will be satisfied Prince Raspen.”

Raspen nodded, “Mame? We will need to examine your actions but since you were manipulated, I am sure any penalty will be at most a fine at best community service.”

Molly nodded and bowed, "Thank you, your Highness, that is most generous.”

To generous Alcandor grumbled but Raspen rolled his eyes. “Ignore my King Alcandor. He dislikes you because you are a Fire dragel.”

“I remember the element strife from my youth, your Highness. I am no offended. Will your healers be able to remove the seals from my other children?”

An aid spoke up, “They believe so but not here. I will require runes experts and just like the blood purification ritual to fix the blood traitor status it is too complicated a process to start in such an unsecured location. All of that will be taken care of as soon as possible when we return to Neverah.”

“When exactly will that be?” Arthur asked. He had to agree this location, while secure for now, was not ideal long term.

“It is ill-advised for a Souscreamed circle to travel with open soul bonds. Harry has been slowly introducing himself to his soulbonded and exchanging marks. As soon as this is done, we will be returning to Neverah.”

Molly gasped, “Harry gave off the soulscream. Oh, that poor boy.”

“He is alright Molly and I talked to him earlier. Now I think you should go and explain yourself to Charlie, Fred, and George.”

“Before you go, can you tell me your circle's name so we know which family to notify I Neverah.”

Molly bit her lip, “I am a Prewitt if they will still have me.”

Raspen noted it down and waved her towards Charlie and the Twins. “Thank you now please go see your sons we will send the children over as soon as the letters are done.”

Arthur nodded to the Royal and lead Molly over to the boys they were all up and about a bit more but they were still sticking close to the Healers. Since Arthur had seen them, all three boys had acquired matching tattoos like marks on the sides of their necks. Arthur wasn’t sure what they were but Molly swooped in and hugged Fred and George before they could run away. She cooed at them and kissed their cheeks. 

From her endless stream of comments, Arthur learned that the marks were Harry’s bonding mark on the boys. They were claimed as part of Harry’s family. Despite Arthur’s own apprehension about the future, he was confident those boys would make harry happy and he would make them happy in return.

Chapter Text

Earth Realm: Storm Torn Northern Coastline Secure Dragel Base Camp

Harry’s cuddle with Charlie settled him but it still did not make him any less nervous when he finally got up and move to the stranger. He bit his lip as he realised the only other person here that he knew was Luna. Everyone else, whom he was to bond with, here were quite literally strangers to him. Merlin, he didn’t even know more than a hand full of their names.

Ethan smiled up at him and offered his hand to Harry. “No need to be Nervous Harry. I am definitely not a scary man when compared to many of our bonded.”

Harry took his hand and sank down onto the soft grass beside him. “I just realised I am supposed to be bonding to you all and I barely know anyone’s names. I don’t even know who is mine and who is not.”

“If you listen to your instincts that point you in the right direction there, but come here.” Ethan guided Harry to sit between his legs and kissed rubbed his shoulders to work some of the kinks out of them. “We did a round of introductions while you were asleep. So, you obviously know your Alpha, the twins, and our beta.

“Yes, I also know Luna and Alec sort of.” Harry blushed at the mention of Alec. “I know none of the rest.”

“Well, for the record Luna is underage and not yet inherited so she is considered a consort until her Fae heritage comes in. after that she can choose for a couple of ranks that would suit her but my guess would be a companion to begin with. She will like to be close to you but as a Fae in the circle she is not required to have any further bonds unless she chooses them. As for Alec he is a Gheyic Pareya meaning he will care for the needs of the circle like the twins and I will but his temper runs more towards that of a gheyo so at times he will act more like one of them then we will.”  

“You also already met Quinn Kalzik. He will be our Healer but from what I understand he is also a Professional Healer as well. He works in one of the Healing Clinics in Neverah. You have discovered talks through a mental connection but I do not know the story behind what caused that so you will have to ask him.”

Harry nodded and looked where Ethan pointed. “You interacted with Riven in the cave so I don’t know how much you remember of him. Although he healed you, Riven is not a healer, rather a mage. The best way to describe a mage is an elemental powerhouse. Wild magic and that of their dedicated element flow unchecked through their veins and they have to go to specialised academies hosted by each their own magic to learn how to control it. Riven is a Storm Mage.”

Harry nodded again and Ethan directed his attention to others in the group around Riven. “Galv and Drift are both also Storm Dragels. Galv was born a Beta but since our circle is so large you called two of them. Galv has mentioned that he will take the position of Rheyo instead. This will mean he answers to Charlie in the long run but in the short term it will provide a buffer between the gheyos and Charlie while he is learning about Neverah and his new heritage. Galv is Neveah born and has worked with gheyos a lot over the years so he is more than up to that task.”

“What is a gheyo?”

“That leads nicely into talking about Drift the other male storm dragel over there. Gheyos are a circle fighter. Ethan pointed to himself a pareya like myself specialises in defensive fighting we react to threats as they appear. Gheyos will actively go out and hunt or do battle for a circle as is needed. When not actively hunting, the usually spend time training in the gheyo pits or lend themselves to guard duties for Neverah to keep their fighting edge honed. I won’t bore you with the specifics of Gheyo rankings and will simply say Drift is a middle-ranked Gheyo in terms of hierarchy.”

Harry smiled, “I am not bored. I need this information and you are explaining it easily so I can keep track of it all.”

Ethan blushed a bit before he kissed the side of Harry’s head. “Right so we got through the storms dragels. Lady Deveraine is not one of ours so you need not approach her. Let’s see. Ah!” Ethan pointed up at two Dragels who flew in through the trees for a landing. “Those two are Circos and Xygen both lower rank Gheyos of the Air element. They both of the usually work border patrol so I suspect they have just come back from helping out with that now.”

A moment another one landed behind them. Harry watched as the more masculine body structure shrank and the man became more androgynous leaning actually more towards feminine before his eyes. It was not unlike Tonks’s abilities change but smoother and more refined. Ethan blinked in surprise himself before explaining. “Right um well that is Vaeri. They are a changeling. They told us during their introduction they prefer to be female when they are not on assignment. But we have not seen this form shift yet. They are very beautiful.”

Harry had to agree. Vaeri was so beautiful that they would be someone Harry would be intimidated to talk to under normal circumstances. It was not unlike how he had felt when he had first met Fleur. 

“Vaeri is a gheyo joker which means they are vicious and can be slightly closer to feral at any given point in time. Jokers do not fall into the Gheyo ranking system and they may or may not swear to anyone other than you.”

“They? Are you still talking of Vaeri?”

“Yes and no. Vaeri is not our only Joker so far you have three. Vaeri is Air. Mathis is amongst the Merrows but they are so clumped together right now I cannot pick him out. It would be best to ask if Alec would point him out for you.” Harry nodded at that suggestion. “Your last Joker is a Phoelix Fawkes.”

“Fawkes? What do you mean Fawkes?”

Summoned by name, a familiar bloom of fire appeared a few metres away from them. However instead of the familiar bird form that Harry knew an absolutely smoking hot man appeared. He had a wonderfully tanned skin that was taught over massive muscles. He had Fawkes’s brilliant feathers in his hair and familiar black and red eyes Harry was used to gazing into.

“Fawkes?” Harry asked, confused, “Is that really you?”

“Yes Harry. Dumbledore has had me trapped for a long time. You helped cracked my cuff and then Lady Deveraine helped to get it off the rest of the way.”

Harry scrambled forward and hugged him. It was definitely Fawkes. The same feelings of rightness he had felt in Dumbledore’s office surrounded them as they hugged. Before Harry even registered what he was doing, he was biting into Fawkes’s neck. Fawkes trilled as he held him in a nearly bone crushing embrace. The spot that had itched behind his ear in Dumbledore office burned for a moment and the Harry’s magic shifted something gave way and it twisted and then it clicked into place flowing freely once more.

Harry felt tears drip from his eyes as Fawkes whispered in his ear. “I have got you it is okay. I am yours and you are mine.”

Harry nuzzled against his throat and his clawed fingers dug into Fawkes’s back as he tried to hold on tighter. Fawkes did not even flinch at this he just lifted Harry onto his lap and ran his hands up and down the length of his back gently. Harry cried for several minutes until the strange bubble of panic that caused him to rush into Fawkes’s arms eased slightly. He was still feeling scared and but the need to cry eased off.

Harry scrubbed at his eyes and moaned, “what is wrong with me?”

“Nothing!” Both Fawkes and Ethan insisted firmly.

Ethan was moved to their side and rubbed Harry’s back to calming him down further. “We may have gone about this wrong. Maybe your dragel does not want to be traditional. It might want your gheyos to bond to your first so that it knows you are safe.” Ethan slumped, “I should have suspected that when you bonded Alec already but I just took it as he was just the first pareya you encountered.”

Harry whined but Ethan shook his head, “Don’t do that. You never need to apologise for what you need Harry. All of us want you to be happy and secure.”

Harry bit his lip as Fawkes helped him up. “Are you still feeling scared, Harry?” He nodded still pressed against Fawkes’s chest in answer.

Fawkes nodded and turned his head to Ethan. “Take him to the Merrows. They will not like the fact it is four of us bonded to him are fire dragels with only one water dragel to balance it. However, the Merrow suite is more at least worked out their hierarchy. Maruke is still dancing around his Shadow King and Queen leading to the Prince and Princess doing whatever they want at the moment.”

“Right, I saw that but I thought he had okayed it.” Ethan shook his head as he stood.

He then opened his arm so Harry could move against his side. Ethan did not feel as safe as Fawkes but it was safe enough to keep the panic at bay. They moved across the camp towards where the Merrows were grouped.

“Harry, are you alright?” Alec asked when the guards let them through.

Harry bit his lip but Ethan explained, “We tried to go traditional got bonding scheme but Harry just dove at one of his Jokers and he is still not settled. I know you will not like the off balance of fire in the bond but your suite is more or less organised while the other is still fighting amongst themselves.”

“It will be fine. We will tolerate it,” one of the Merrows spoke up.

Harry blinked at the man who rose he was not the largest in the group but by far he gave off the aura of the most danger. His leaned body still rippled with muscles same as Fawkes and the loose this wrap shirt he was wearing did little to hide his sculpted chest. Under the shoulders of the shirt, Harry could see matching fuchsia marks like tattoos. His finger length flowing hair was also died in an ombre of light pink to purple.

“Get lost,” he growled and all the other merrows besides Alec and four others spread out giving them space. Luna got up and kissed Harry’s cheek. “I will see you later, Harry. Just listen to what your instincts need and you will be fine.”

Harry was not sure when Ethan had left, but as Luna left the Merrow, who had spoken before, reached out his hand to him. Harry found himself alone so he was able to move into his arms. Oh this Merrow man definitely felt safe. As safe as Fawkes had. Harry tugged at his shoulder and the man put his arm around Harry’s waist and pulled him against his side. Harry ground his fangs and whimpered against him.

No one spoke as Mesmyr grumbled softly and Held Harry until he was able to cling to him less. Harry blushed when he finally looked up at him. “Um Hi.”

The merrow smiled and Alec chuckled, “Trouble, this is Mesmyr, Gheyo ACE. He will lead one of your sets of gheyos.”

Mesmyr picked Harry up so he could sit down with him on his lap. “You are safe now Little Leo we will not let anyone or anything harm you on our watch.”

“I don’t know why I am scared all of a sudden. It is like there was a wall up and I was not feeling any fear but now. It is as if it is all hitting me at once.”

“There was a wall made up of your instincts. We call it a ferros nature. It is something you were born with. It is used to describe a dragel who can easily fall into a feral state and will give you added advantages in a fight like extra strength, toughened scales and increased healing to deal with the extra battle damage you are likely to acquire when you throw yourself into a fight. Ferros is not a constant state of being, though it will lurk in the back of your mind until something triggers it. You can have perfectly normal emotions when you are not in a ferros state. You have been awake for a while now and you are starting to relax. That fear is a normal response you were kidnapped and nearly killed just a few short hours ago.”

“So, how do I handle it?”

Mesmyr hummed, “Alec, do you know that.”

Alec hummed himself, “I only know hearsay that I have heard over the years. I have never actually spoken to a ferros dragel before. From what I remember, you might be more comfortable walking around with your claws or some other dragel attributes on display all the time. It will be soothing to your dragel and makes it easier to keep the balance. Also, skin-to-skin contact and affection will be a must in your everyday routine. It helps to remind you to stay in your human form and will help to ground your emotions.”

“Well, that seemed to be true. His shirt was still open from exchanging marks with the twins and the loose shirt Mesmyr was wearing at the moment left his chest open for Harry to lean against. Harry shifted and tuned so he was sitting across Mesmyr’s lap. He then held his hands in front of his face and then he let his claws grow out again from his hand and on his feet. That did feel a bit better too Harry nodded. Mesmyr smiled and pulled him back against his chest and then lifted Harry’s clawed hand up to brush against his collar bone and shoulder.

“Gheyo are not scared of claws, so don’t worry about that.”

Harry chirped softly in thanks. Since it was working his shirt was discarded two his intended gheyo just moved closer to him to offer up a sense of protection but the other two gheyos caressed his skin answered his chirps with their own comforting growls and grumbles.

Harry looked up at Mesmyr. “Ethan did not tell me a lot about Gheyo and he never got around to telling me anything about any of you. He looked at Alec to let him know he was included in that.”

One of the ones not touching him said, “That is because Gheyos live by our own rules. They are bloody vicious and hard to stomach for an outsider but the serve to keep us alive.”

Mesmyr nodded, “a gheyo suite typically has at least five hands in it. I am the ACE that means I am the strongest and I lead the suite. I am responsible for directing and deciding the overall actions of the suite.” Mesmyr punched the gheyo beside him with dark blue almost back skin and scales. “I have come to learn this one here is Palalato. He is the King and is my second. Where my focus is on the overall suite Palalato will focus on the individual members assessing their individual performances and determine what they should focus on improving in their fighting styles.”

Palalato too hand and nipped at the inside of his wrist in greeting. “I am glad to meet you officially, Trouble.”

“Is that going to become a thing?”

“Yes,” they all agreed and Harry snorted.

Palalato motion away from them, “Do you know Drift?”

Harry shook his head, “Ethan pointed him out, but I have not talked to him yet.”

“Drift is a storm dragel which is complementary to our element he will act as our Queen under me. While I am focused on everyone else, he will be focused on me. Ensuring that I can handle the responsibilities and supporting me in any way, I need our suite runs smoothly. He will usually manage discipline if the Prince or Princess get into trouble.”

One of the quiet Gheyos who had quite the stoic expression spoke next. “I am Zhanore I am the prince in the suite. My speciality is stealth and I tend to lean more on hand-to-hand combat over weapons. I will support the suite by taking care of anything in the background that needs to be accomplished.”

The one who was at Harry’s back massaged his shoulder and said, “Short and to the point as usual, Zhan. Don’t let him fool you. He may seem unfeeling but he just hides it well. I am Aerah and I am the Princess. That is the current lowest rank in this suite. Technically, I was still in training but the circle will take over now.”

“Absolutely we have to ensure you live up to our standards.” Palalato smirked evilly.

Mesmyr nodded, “And we have high standards. I am a Part of Crimson Tide after all and Palalato here is a guardsman for the Rhabdomancer. We will work you harder the general training programs will.”

Aerah pouted and Harry chuckled, “Will you all help me get better at fighting too? I mean I have been training some on my own where I can but book learning and experience are completely different.”

Alec groaned, “Trouble you don’t ask gheyos for fight training.”

“But I mean it Alec, I mean it. If I am ferros then I am going to be fighting in the future. Better to know what I am doing right.”

“Don’t worry Trouble we will train you to fight.” The last Merrow said. “I am Mathis by the way. I am one of your Jokers.”

“Like Fawkes? What does that mean?”

“Jokers are wildcard gheyos. We can’t or won’t fall into the gheyo ranks. We are strong enough to challenge Mesmyr, the other ACE or even your alpha if need be and we can do so without repercussions. We three will bond to you. Whether we bond to anyone else in the circle is at our discretion and each Joker has their own set of standards an ACE or Alpha that will have to meet before we consider bonding to them.”

Harry nodded but before he could speak Mesmyr made a sound it wasn’t a traditional whistle. It sounded more like a sound a whale would make. While Harry pondered that someone joined them and Mathis shifted a bit further away, clearly, he was not wanting to be crowded in by the other gheyos. Harry smiled up as Drift knelt in the place Mathis had vacated.

“Introduce yourself.”

“Happily. Hello Harry, I am called Drift.”

“They have told me you are Storm and the Queen.”

“That is right. It is the logical choice for this suite given the only other Queen present is part fire sprite.”

Harry tilted his head and then chuckled, “No, I am sure that would not end well.”

Mesmyr explained, “Harry’s ferros instincts have gone dormant again and he is unsettled from being kidnapped. He claimed one of his Jokers already and has not been able to leave my side yet we are hoping bonding the suite and Mathis will settle him. If not, Hadrian will have to get his act together sooner rather than later. Before bonding all of you make you conditions clear to him. Harry is not Neverah born so he will not know to ask.” The others nodded and then they got up and moved away, leaving only Harry and Mesmyr together.

“What are these conditions?”

“Gheyos will have several specific needs and so when a submissive is courting one, they ask a Gheyo’s conditions to be certain they can live with them. Unfortunately, because of the soulscream you are getting less choice in the matter, so if anyone tells you something that really is offensive to you let me know and I will come to help you negotiate it with them or maybe explain it in a way that makes it less offensive to you. I personally have two conditions for you.”

“Alright, I am listening.”

“The first should be obvious but I want to say it anyways. I am your Merrow ACE so in any and all situations involving water magic, my suite should take the lead. Even if both suites are involved. Meaning Hadrian should defer to me.”

“I should think that would be alright if you give him the same courtesy with his element.”

“I will. Death and Shadow courts are not areas of Neverah I am even remotely familiar with so I will defer to him.”

“Alright, what is your second condition?”

“That is in regard to my position as a member of Crimson Tide. Crimson Tide is the elite Royal Guard for us. I worked hard to earn my place there. I do not intend to give that up.”

“I would not expect you to. I may not know much about Neverah but I am certain they would not just let anyone be Royal guards.”

“I appreciate that but this will mean there will be days maybe weeks at a time where I cannot be with you due to an assignment. In this case I will ask you to follow Palalato, as you would obey me.”

Harry nodded, “I think I can accept that. I cannot guarantee I will not argue with you if I do not understand something but I will do my best.”

“When the trust grows between us you will have an easier time accepting what we tell you without question do not get hung up on that so much. This is new for all of us and we will have to grow together. Did you have any conditions for me?”

“More of what I said really. I am through being manipulated. Dumbledore has played me like a pawn all my life. I will not let you do that to me too. I understand in battle you will not be able to do this, but in our day-to-day lives I need you to explain to me why something is important if I don’t understand it.”

“Accepted. Anything else?”

“I am serious about the training please don’t let anyone else convince you I don’t need it or it is too dangerous.”

“They can try all they want all merrows learn to fight so they will not be able to convince us not to train you.”

Harry brightened happily and nuzzled Mesmyr’s chest. Instead of just biting his instincts kicked in so he asked, “Do you have a preference? For your mark.”

“I prefer all my marks safely under my armour. Less chance of scars messing with them so shoulders or upper chest would be preferred.”

Harry nodded and sat up. He chose to mark the shoulder that was on the same side of the body that he had placed the neck marks for everyone else so far. He had marked everyone else Mesmyr grumbled pleased as Harry purred back. Yes, Mesmyr’s blood was certainly as potent as Alec. He forced himself to stop before he wanted to knowing he had five more bonds to make.

“Your blood is so strong.”

“It is because we are so connected to our element. We live underwater after all so the connection is a part of who we are. You will be alright for now but you will probably be a bit hyper by the time you are done. Now do you have a preference for my mark?”

Harry closed his eyes for a moment and then he found himself touching the hollow of his throat. He chirped and Mesmyr nodded in acceptance. He cradled Harry’s neck as Harry stretched hit back for him. Mesmyr licked at the skin and kissed it a few times before he bit him. Harry purred as Mesmyr licked his throat clean and kissed him properly before he pulled back. The bond did not instantly solidify as it had with Fawkes but he could feel the temporary bond growing and as he hugged Mesmyr.

“My ACE.”

“My submissive,” Mesmyr growled back and nipped at his ear. Harry shivered at that as it caused heat to bubble in his lower half. Mesmyr purred seductively. “Oh, I will have to remember that for later.”

“Tease Harry pouted as he punched his muscled shoulder.

“Not a bad form for you fist but you will want to work on strengthening your wrist.”  Mesmyr held his fist flat on his palm so his fingers supported Harry’s wrist. “You will do less harm to yourself if you can keep you fist your wrist and you arm all parallel when you land the punch bending your wrist puts additional strain on it.”

“Good to know.”

Mesmyr nuzzled his head and asked, “Are you alright with me leaving so you and Palalato can have some privacy?”

Harry considered it and no, he did not feel the same need to cling to Mesmyr now that they had each other’s marks he knew he could call Mesmyr in seconds if he needed him. “I am alright now. Thank you.”

“No need to thank me Trouble. You are mine and I will always take care of you.” Mesmyr kissed him briefly again and then left. Harry was only alone a few seconds before Palalato was sitting beside him.

“So did you all watch?”

“Watch yes, listen no. I know you are unsettled so I watched to see when the Mesmyr was done so you would not be alone for long.”

Harry nodded as he reached over and took Palalato’s hand. “Mesmyr’s bond helped a lot but it was not truly enough.”

Palalato nodded, “Are you ready for my conditions?”

“Yes, my first is in regard to Luna.”

“Oh?”

“I know seers. I am a guardsman for the Rhabdomancer or crystal gazer. I know visions can come for seers anywhere and at any time. But I must insist that if Luna gives you a dire vision that you never act on it without consulting at least one Gheyo. It does not have to be me but I cannot accept you running off into danger without at least one of us with you.”

Harry frowned at that but the truth was he was tired of running off on his own with some spur-of-the-moment plan that ended up with people killed. Harry melted into tears as he was assaulted with memories of the Department of Mysteries yet again. 

Palalato hissed as he gathered him onto his lap, “What did I say, Trouble? I did not mean to upset you.”

“It’s not you it is just my own messed up life. I miss my godfather.”

Palalato could read into that statement, “When did he die?”

“June. I… I sometimes see things in my head. Until recently I thought they were all true. I saw a vision of Sirius being tortured. He was and Moony are the only real family I have got left. So, I took some friend to try and save him but it was a lie. It was a trap for me and we were fighting for our Lives Sirius came to rescue me and he was killed because of me.”

Palalato held him and let him cry. He caught sight of Alec inching closer but Palalato waved him off. Harry was alright and he just needed to cry. Palalato got the feeling Harry was not one for letting his weakness be seen by others. Alec nodded and slipped back to where the others were waiting. When Harry calmed Palalato brushed his fingers under his damp eyes.

“I am sorry that happened. It is a harsh way to learn the point I was trying to make. You cannot charge head first into the fray without knowing all the facts or someone will get hurt.”

Harry whined, “I… I haven’t seen Remus since that night. He was Sirius’s mate. I don’t know if he is alright. For all I know, he hates me.”

“I doubt he hates you. If you were his mates Godson then he probably looks on you as his child.”

“Moony is a werewolf and he calls me Cub.”

“See, that make me even more certain. He won’t hate you.” Palalato signal to someone and one of the Merrow guards who were not Harry’s bonded came forward. “Trouble, tell him about this Moony and we can track him down. If he calls you cub then he should at least know, we are taking you to Neverah.”

Harry nodded and told the merrow guard all about Remus. The guard looked pleased to have a hunt and took the information to the Crimson Tide members.

“You made their day; they had not liked that the air and earth guards had got assigned to go out on the earlier hunts and they got nothing to do.”

Harry chuckled as he wiped his tears from his eyes. He then said sadly, “I hope you are right. I miss Moony to but less because I know he is still out there somewhere. Unlike Sirius.”

Palalato held Harry for several more minutes until he moved on his own. Harry changed his position so he was straddling Palalato’s lap. He blushed at the suggestiveness of the pose but did not back down as he draped his arms over the man’s muscle’s shoulders.

“I side tracked us but we were discussing your conditions. I agree to your first.”

“Good my second is not set in stone. I need to get into contact with my kin. I will have to work with My Ace to see if we can balance our time which will allow me to continue to be a guard for the Rhabdomancer but if we cannot I will be the one to give up my post as I am more easily replaced then he would be. So, my condition is if we can work it out, I would like to still keep my job.”

Harry nodded, “I don’t want to ruin any of your lives. I would want you to have to give up your jobs or homes or families for me.”

“Homes will be given up Trouble so put that out of your head. We will all want to live with you. That will mean building a new home one that suits us all. You will be our home.”

Harry blushed at the sincerity of that. He had not felt wanted like this since the day Sirius invited him to come live with him. “Can I kiss you?”

“I will never argue with that.”

Harry brushed their lips together and smiled when Palalato sneaked his tongue into the kiss. Harry nipped it with a fang and the both smiled pulling back. “Any other conditions?”

“None, how about you?”

“The same one I gave to Mesmyr. I have been manipulated too much in my life. If time and safety allow for it, then I need situations to be explained to me so I understand why something has to be done a certain way. I will not become a pawn for this family.”

“Absolutely, you will never be anyone’s pawn again. We will all be watching for that. We have some politically powerful bonded. There will be plenty of people who will want to use you. You can be sure we will help you defend against that both in the family and from outside of it.”

“Thank you.”

“Marks? I have no preference.”

“If you don’t then can I mare your shoulder same place, I marked Mesmyr.”

“Of course, and where do you want yours?”

Harry closed his eyes again and listened to his instincts. This time he touched his Left collar bone just slightly lower and to the side of Mesmyr’s mark. They exchanged marks without incident and the sense of calm and happiness he had afterwards was nice but it brought up a question.

“Palalato can I ask why with Fawkes did I feel a shift and twist in my magic? But with you and Mesmyr it just strengthens our bond slightly.”

He cupped Harry’s cheek, “you probably full bonded to Fawkes. Did you feel your magic moving towards him and then it twisted against a barrier but the clicked into place and the bond solidify?” Harry nodded. “Then yes that was what happened the shift was your magic reaching out for Fawkes the twist was what happened when your magic met his and the click was the finalisation of the bond.”

“But why him and not you.”

“Usually the finalisation of a bond involved intimacy. Honestly, most will finalise the bond with a sexual act.”

Harry blushed harder and Palalato nodded, “None of us really want to be that intimate with you, in such a public setting. So, our bond is only partly formed. However, in some cases where one bonded completely and wholly trusts another with their life, a bond can form instantaneously.”

Harry nodded, “That must be it. I have known Fawkes a long time. We fought a basilisk together. I know I can…”

“You fought a Basilisk! When how old were you?”

Harry fidgeted. “Um yeah, I was twelve.”

 Palalato growled, “do not kill the Pheolix. Do not Kill the Pheolix.”

“It was not Fawkes’s fault.” Harry said as Mesmyr came over.

“Calm down Harry, I will handle it. Palalato, what happened?”

“That bloody flaming peacock! Let him fight a bloody Basilisk when he was twelve!”

 Mesmyr blinked and then rubbed his eyes. “You cannot kill him.” Palalato hissed in displeasure but grumbled that he knew that. Mesmyr sighed, “Harry we will table this for now but you will have to tell us that whole story at a later time otherwise the resentment we now feel towards him will only grow.”

“Alright I will I get the feeling you all will react like that too much of my life so far?” Harry pouted.

“One day at a time,” Palalato sighed and kissed Harry’s temple. “I will let Drift come over here now I am certainly not helping you to stay calm.” He indicated the twitchiness in Harry’s arms and how he was wringing his hands together.

Mesmyr dragged Palalato over to the other and Drift came over smirking at Harry. “You sure riled him up fast. Maybe I should enlist your help whenever I want to have a night of vigorous sex.”

Harry groaned, “No I am not pitting Palalato against Fawkes just so you can have some rough sex afterwards.”

“You are no fun we could include you in the sex you know.”

Harry swatted at Drift’s shoulder and his hand got covered in some kind of milky powder. “Sorry about that. But at least it is not sticky anymore. I haven’t got the chance to really clean you since we came back from rescuing your mentor.” He brushed the powder from Harry’s hand.

“What? What do you mean, my Mentor?”

“Oh we thought you had heard that but it your attention might have been elsewhere. You had been still in your dragon form when we came back.” Drift explained the new man who had shown up sleeping near to Charlie had been rescued from some kind of lab. When Hiram examined him, he noticed his magical signature match Harry’s mentor seals.

Harry bounced in place. “Really what is his name?”

“We did not get to speak to him much he was slightly feral when we rescued him. But they did determine he is submissive and he is Nameless just like you. Hiram said he will be alright but he will need nutrient potions and a lot of rest to get back his strength.”

“How did he end up in a lab?”

“The Wizard said Dumbledore sold him your mentor.”

Harry growled, “Just another reason to filet him when we find him.”

“Yes, one on the ever-growing list.”

 “Did you have any conditions?”

“None really. I would like the opportunity to still help out with my family business not all the time but just when they have big orders and need extra hands catching lightning but it is not a deal breaker for me.”

Harry tilted his head and then smiled, “I am going to assume that is exactly what it sounds like.”

“If you are imagining me flying through lightning storms trying to catch bolts as they spawn then you would be right.”

“Sound electrifying.”

“It is fun but it would be dangerous for someone like you to try without protective gear. For me if I miss, I am sore for a day or two. If you missed you could end up burned up if without the safety gear.”

“I don’t think I could convince the others to let me do more than watch anyways but it is fun to imagine.”

“What about you? Mesmyr explained the manipulation thing to us and I totally understand that.”

“Not that I know of yet but I am pretty ignorant about all this.”

“Yes, well if you are ever concerned just go to Mesmyr. He may be able to explain something to you or he can talk to us if it is a legitimate concern.”

Harry nodded and shifted again. It was then he noticed he was still fidgeting. “I thought I would calm when Palalato left?”

“You did but it was not all cause by his emotions. Merrow blood is the most potent surpassed only by pure Healer blood. You have drunk from three merrows already today with three more to go after me. I suspect you will be very twitchy by the time we are done.”

Harry shifted back and forth between his feet so he could still his hand to touch Drift’s cheek. “And storm? How will you affect me?”

Drift shook his head, “I am not sure I have never had anyone but other storms drink my blood.” Drift reached up and unzipped the skin-tight suit he was wearing so he could expose Harry’s preferred shoulder. There was a little bit of a zip to the storm dragel’s blood but as he said it wasn’t as much of a rush as the merrow had been. Drift placed his mark where Harry directed him to. It was just below his collar bone at the top of his pectoral muscle.

When Drift traded off with Zhanore Harry stood there awkwardly. He remembered Zhanore had been one to touch him very little when they had sat together. While Harry debated this, Zhanore reached out and tilted up his face.

Zhanore drew a breath and then spoke quietly barely louder than a whisper. “I am not the most demonstrative or talkative man, Harry. I can go for days without saying anything if I don’t have to. It comes from being a stealth expert. Stillness and silence are key aspects of that.”

He slid his hand up Harry’s chin to his cheek, “But that does not mean I do not like to be touched or to listen to other people talk to me. I just cannot guarantee how much I will reciprocate. I call it my training but my Mera calls me socially awkward.”

“Aerah thinks highly of you.”

“Aerah tried to court me last hunt but he and we were both far too young. I turned him down but he has not given up. I had just greed to courting this hunt when you scream happened.”

Harry chuckled, “Well, that explains why he seems smug.”

Zhanore shook his head, “Yes, he is very smug about this. I am going to be hearing about it for the rest of our lives.”

“Tell him that you still want to court. I know I do.”

“You will certainly be courted, Trouble. All of us will want to spoil you.”

“Thanks, do you have any conditions?”

“Not really. And I have been told yours.”

Harry nodded pleased when Zhanore did not hesitate to expose his shoulder for him. When Harry pulled back, he had to smother a giggle that bubbled up inside him and Zhanore smirked at this before waiting on Harry to choose his mark place. Harry ended up having him mark the far bottom side of his pectoral muscle.

Neither Harry nor Zhanore were shocked when Aerah appeared at their side. Zhanore did say conspiratorially. “Be careful Trouble he kisses like a starfish.”

“Shut it Zhan. I have no conditions.”

“You shut it brat. Trouble, just go ahead and mark him before he vibrates out of his scales.”

Harry laughed and jumps into Aerah’s arms. The youngest Gheyo easily caught him and held him high enough he could reach his shoulder. Harry purred as he marked the last member of the suite. Harry pulled back and lifted his arm indicating Aerah should mark just below Zhanore’s mark on his ribcage. Aerah set him on his feet before happily complying.

Harry purred happily but was unsurprised when Aerah started to stalk his prince. He wondered how long Zhanore would make him wait before giving him his mark. Instead of waiting for Mathis to come to him, Harry stalked off in search of his last Merrow. Mesmyr pointed him in the right direction and he found Mathis alone in the woods.

“You don’t like the others.

Dislike is a too strong a word for it Jokers tend to be indifference to regular Gheyos Unless we are actively working with them, we tend to only bother with keeping tabs on the ACE. I have nothing against the others but they do not know what I went through to make me a Joker so they cannot understand me.”

“Will you tell me?”

“Maybe eventually but not now that is for certain.”

“I can respect that I certainly don’t want to tell you all about my life so far.”

“If there are more titbits like the Basilisk then please wait until we are back in Neverah. We are already too eager to go off and hunt for you as it stands.”

Harry nodded, “Why are you paler than the others? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Well, that is the other reason I am standoffish around them. I don’t know how they will treat me.”

“Why?”

“Don’t go announcing it because I am trying to keep it low-key but I am Glacien.”

“Okay?”

Mathis smiled ruefully, “I am not pure merrow. A Glacien is a half-breed coming from the mating of Merrow and Storm Dragels. Those half-breeds bonded with other half-breeds for several generations until Glacien became its own little subsect of the Merrow society. However, because we are and never will be pure merrow some in that society treated us as if we are lower-class citizens. My colony got tired of this and several generations back left Neverah entirely. I have never set foot in that realm.”

“So you are afraid they will reject you?”

“I am indifferent to it. I only worry about what you think you are my submissive.”

“I don’t care. I have spent my whole life being judged for whom my parents were and what they did. I will not judge others for it.”

Mathis smiled, “Then you and I will get along just fine.” He let Harry place his mark first and then asked, “Where did that … what did Palalato call him Flaming Peacock mark you? He and I will not like our marks too close together.”

Harry hummed and touched his hair behind his ear. “Here I think he never actually bit me through it just burned.”

“May I check.”

Harry nodded and Mathis carefully moved his hair without touching his skin. “Yes, his mark is there. Did you have a preference for mine?”

Harry thought about it and shook his head no he did not have a place h wanted Mathis to mark. Mathis moved Harry to a tree and knelt down in front to him. Harry gasped as Mathis licked his side just above where his trousers were. He bit Harry there. Harry shivered as a wave of magic surrounded him.

Harry noticed he could not properly see anything around him and he bit his lip. Mathis sat back on his haunches and looked up at him.

“I could say some line about keeping balance given the peacock already bonded to you fully. However, the truth is I am just a jealous arse who cannot stand he has something I don’t. Do you mind?”

“Do I mind? Blood hell no. But will I be able to live with the embarrassment is another question entirely.” Mathis blinked at him and Harry chuckled. “That was not an order for you to stop.”

Mathis grinned wickedly as he reached for Harry’s fly. Harry dug his claws into the tree behind him in anticipation of what would come next.

 -----

Earth Realm: Yorkshire, England

Alaric was disgusted with how easy it was to track down the comings and goings of Mr Remus Lupin. There were entire sects wizards and witches who dedicated their whole lives to documenting and monitoring the whereabouts and activities of known werewolves. Since an incident at Hogwarts a few years ago had outed Mr Lupin publicly, he was one of the most routinely harassed Weres by these groups.

Disguised to be human they had posed as concerned wizards and one such group just handed them Lupin’s current residence. His schedule working for a muggle bookshop, since it was the only work that he could find. Worst of all they gave them the name of the Auror they should call to get them off the hook if they had a bit too much fun with Mr Lupin during their visit.

The schedule put Mr Lupin at his job so they went to the store. It was a small place where all parts of the store could be seen from the door. Mr Lupin was putting up an order it appeared but when the four of them had entered he had dropped into a honed fighting stance. It was not until the breeze from the open door behind them had blown their scents to him that, he partly relaxed.

“Dragels? Why are you on earth?”

“We are here on behalf of a young submissive Dragel. He claims you as part of his family.”

Alaric and the other guard saw Remus’s eyes go unfocused as if he was trying to recall something that was just out of reach. Memory spells for certain then. It appeared everyone around this young submissive had been tampered with.

Remus shook his head when the spell held up, “I think you are mistaken. I do not know any Dragels.”

“May I ask what Harry Potter is to you?”

That got a response and Remus was instantly back in his fighting stance. “What do you want with, My Cub?”

Alaric knew Harry had said Remus called him cub but that was a parental reaction of a Werecreature. Even curse and not fully connected to his wolf this man saw Harry as his child. Maybe that could be the godparent magic his Bonded had had connecting him to Harry but Alaric had his doubts about that. It was too instant and intense to be simply carried over magic.

Alaric held up his empty hands in a gesture of peace. “Then you know a dragel. Harry came into a dragel inheritance this summer.”

Remus was still in a fighting stance but his eyes clouded again. “But that would have meant that James and Lily were dragels.”

“Indeed.”

Remus shook his head trying to clear it. “What does that matter? What business do you have with My Cub.”

“We just came from seeing Harry. He has been treated by healers and is recovering.”

“What do you mean healers? Why would Harry need Healers?”

Alaric wanted to test the how much this man was controlled. He did not want to risk Harry’s life if this man was another of Dumbledore’s puppets. “You were not informed he went missing from his school around lunch time on Friday then?”

The amber eyes of an angry were flashed and Remus snarled. The sound was almost as if the man was dying inside. “How dare he! Dumbledore swore he would let me know if Harry needed me. I have already lost Sirius. I cannot lose My Cub too.”

There, that was a response Alaric wanted to see as heart breaking as it was. Weres who loses their soulbonded mates do not do well and will usually perish themselves. The only thing that can keep them going is the care of a true child. 

This was no godfather bond no matter what Harry had been told. Remus and likely his mate as well had considered Harry to be their son whether consciously or not. It was hard to fake those types of emotions. Alaric was now confident that this man might be spelled or doused with potions like Harry’s aunt and cousin had been but he was not one of Dumbledore’s puppets.

“Harry was taken from his school during their lunch. His recently bonded Alpha noticed his absence and first alerted a dragel member of the staff. He also contacted his mentor in Neverah. His mentor is influential and was able to get a hunting party to the school despite the staff objections. They were in the process of tracking Harry when he gave off a Soulscream.”

Remus drew a startled breath. “The Alpha along with many others were drawn in by the soulscream. If you know what that is you probably know that soulscreams garner a lot of attention in Neverah and a much larger response was issued to deal with the aftermath. We are part of that response.”

Remus rubbed his face attempting to calm his wolf. “You said Harry has seen a healer?”

“He has seen one set of healers, yes. When we left the camp, he was slowly going through and getting introduced to the soul bonded who came to him because of his scream.”

“I need to see him.”

“I understand but you need to make a choice Harry is no longer safe here on earth. His Alpha will insist he go back to Neverah. You need to choose whether you are staying here or if you will go with him.”

“That is not a question if Harry is leaving then so am I.” 

Alaric waved his hand and Remus sighed as he went to make a call. They could hear the anger in the voice of the person on the other end. Remus apologised and said he would leave the keys to the shop on the counter be for he left. He straightened up any mess around the shop with his wand and flipped the sign to close. He left a set of keys where he said he would and then locked the door with his wand on the way out.

They walked out of the small town to a very derelict cabin in the woods. Remus packed his meagre possessions in seconds and then turned to Alaric. “Take me to My Cub.”

Alaric took his arm, “We are water dragels, so hold your breath when the portal activates.” Remus nodded and tried not to freak out as they were surrounded by water.

-----

Earth Realm: Storm Torn Northern Coastline Secure Dragel Base Camp

Harry could not contain the blush that burned his cheeks when Mesmyr gave Mathis a disapproving glare. “Jealous,” the Joker mocked.

“Uncouth. Irresponsible. Selfish.”

Harry blushed more, “Can you save the fight for later?”

Mesmyr sighed, “Are you alright? Sore?”

Harry shook his head, wishing the ground would swallow him up. Alec took him from Mesmyr and cast several cleaning and straightening spells over him. “There now. No one but your Alpha and the other birdbrain who triggered this will be able to tell what happened.”

Harry whined in thanks as he leaned into Alec’s arms. Alec ran his fingers through Harry’s hair and whispered in his ear until his blush had faded. When Harry pulled back, he tried to ignore the fact that Mesmyr and Mathis had disappeared in the meantime. That was not his problem, it was theirs.

Someone called Alec’s name and he smiled, “Someone is here for you Harry.”

Harry chirped in inquiry. When Alec turned him to their left, he saw Remus for himself. “Moony!”

“Cub.”

The Merrow might have been socked at the breakneck speed at which Harry took off if they had not seen his greeting of Arthur Weasley earlier. This was fiercer. Harry literally slammed into the werewolf full force but the man just took the blow with ease. Harry chirped and nuzzled into Remus placing his scent on the wolf while putting Remus’s back on him.

Remus grumbled to sooth Harry but kept a wary eye on everyone except Alec. Remus had not missed Harry clinging to that one marking him as a bonded.

“Remus, I am sorry about Sirius.”

“Do not apologise for that Harry I told the idiot not to come but he ignored me and came anyways. I would have had to knock him out to keep him away. He made his choice and it was not your fault that you were tricked into going to the ministry.”

 “If I hadn’t gone then…”

“I Severus wasn’t such a good actor you would have realised he understood your message and if Kreature wasn’t such a backstabbing worm he would not have twisted the truth. You tried to get help several ways before you went yourself. I am proud of you and Sirius is to wherever he is of that, I am sure.”

Harry cried again for a little while but in Remus’s arms there was no chance of him losing control. So, his bonded just sat nearby. When Harry started to calm Remus assessed them. “Gheyos?”

“One Gheyic Pareya,” Palalato pointed to Alec. “But yes, the rest of us are Gheyos our Ace and a Joker are out having a tiff at the moment.”

Remus chuckled, “I remember those.” He suddenly blinked rapidly a few times and said again. “I remember those! How? They are blurry and I can’t really make out the faces but I remember being in a suite when Sirius and I were younger.”

Alaric hummed from a few feet away. “We are slowly picking up clues that Harry’s parents might have had a full circle around them but members of that circle have com back with heavy memory charms. With how you treat Harry, I would be shocked if you were not a part of that circle.”

Harry sat up and looked at Remus. “We think my aunt Petunia was the submissive, but we do not know more than that.”

Remus’s eyes clouded and he could not get past the memory block on that. “I don’t know. Since I am remembering gheyos, I assume I was given a gheyo rank, but I cannot be certain of even that.”

Harry hugged Remus. “It is okay. They have Mind Healers in Neverah who will help fix it. You will come, right?”

“Of course, I am not leaving you.” Remus helped him up. “You should probably introduce me to your Alpha.”

“Remus, be nice.”

“What makes you think I am not the nice one?”

“Because I know you, Moony,” Harry deadpanned. He hugged and kissed his merrow bonded before he led Remus away to find Theo. As one more part of Harry’s family fell into place around him, Harry sighed in contentment.

Chapter Text

Earth Realm: Storm Torn Northern Coastline Secure Dragel Base Camp

Hadrian was definitely brooding as he walked around the outside perimeter of the camp. He did not understand that, King. The Dark Fae was flat out refusing to bond to him but he was not giving a reason for it. Hadrian had been too worried to ask if the man was planning to reject Harry as well. Their submissive had been through enough already, without have to deal with a stubborn arse gheyo on top of it.

Hadrian stopped and turned around to see Mesmyr was also fuming as he walked the perimeter. Hadrian did not know much about the merrow personally but he knew all of Crimson Tide were fearsome fighters so that alone earned him some respect.

“Who has you all worked up?”

“Our Joker. He is a cocky arse who so far seems only concerned in serving his own self-interest. So, watch out for him.” Mesmyr sighed as Hadrian nodded in understanding. “No need to ask who has you wound up. Your King has been giving you trouble from the start.”

“He has and he refuses to give any type of justification for it.”

“Have you considered that he may have been bonded before this?”

“Considered it but he is under Lady Paielda. He would have had to report something like that up the chain of command. I asked and she said that his training ACE reported a bonding but he had not as far as she had known. She has a time bender with her so she sent a message back to Neverah to have her circle check if the paperwork was held up or something like that but she has not received anything back yet.”

“You may want to give your Prince and Princess leave to bond with Harry if he approaches them. He was unsettled still after he shifted back to his human form. His Dragel rejected traditional hierarchy-based bonding. He bonded the fire joker first and then came for my suite. He seemed to be settled when he left us, but I cannot guarantee he won’t go for them if he bumps into them.”

“Thanks for the warning. I will let them and Oblis know that. If they are certain of their desires, they should not hold back because our King cannot make up his mind.” Their exchange done Mesmyr passed Hadrian continuing his walk while Hadrian decided to track down his Queen, Prince and Princess before continuing on his.

-----

Remus was relieved when Harry led him away from all the blue-skinned people out into the rest of the camp. Although there were many varying skin tones and scales available amongst the rest of the camp, they all looked more normal than the men they had left behind. Not that Remus had a problem with Merrows but in the back of his mind he did remember they could be prickly when hacked off.

Harry headed for another teenager. Which would make sense. The Merrow had said Harry’s Alpha had noticed he was missing from lunch that would mean the Alpha was a student too. The boy seemed slightly older than Harry but the way he looked at Harry with warmth in those golden eyes was genuine.

“Theo this is Remus Lupin he is … was my Godfather’s Soulbonded. But we suspect they might have been part of my parent’s circle. Moony, this is my alpha. And you promised to be nice.”

“I don’t recall making any such promise. You told me to be nice but I made no guarantee.”

“Moony!”

“It is fine, Treasure,” Theo kissed Harry’s temple. Before he reached out and offered his hand to the werewolf. “Theodore Gorgens-Nott, Professor Lupin, it is good to see you again.”

Remus took the name and thought back to that year. He recalled a young Dragel in Harry’s grade now. He had been too young to inherit back then but the boy had not had any control issues so Remus assumed his Mentor had taken care of him and not perused it further. That would explain why he had seemed older. He either missed a few years our started Hogwarts late. 

The boy was a Slytherin but near the top of the year in terms of grades. “I do remember you, Mr Nott. You were one of the few who could keep up with Harry’s drive in class.”

Theo nodded with a smile. “He always made DADA a challenge that is for certain.” Harry purred at the compliment.

“So, Mr Nott, what are your grades like now.”

Harry sighed, “Remus this is so American. Really all you are missing is the beer and a shotgun to wave in Theo’s face while you interrogate him.”

“Guns are old hat, Cub, and they lack imagination.” Remus suddenly produced a knife from nowhere, which flashed as it caught the light. He easily twirled it rapidly between his hands. “A real man uses knives or swords. It is not as expected and has the bonus that I can test it out on your Alpha if he answers wrong without the risk of hearing loss that awful guns run the risk of.”

Ilsa laughed, “I am going to have to remember this for Soula.” Harry was not sure who Soula was but he assumed it was her daughter. Harry hopped that the girl would not hate him before they had even had the chance to meet.

Theo for his part did not back down to Remus nor did he let the knife distract him. Remus asked him a range of questions but most were harmless. Really the year Remus had spent as their professor was more informative of the boy’s character than anything else. Remus was just verifying that he was not of the same mindset his father had been known for in the first war.

The questions wound down and Theo even asked a few of Remus in return. It was abundantly clear Remus was subjected to heavy Memory charms which would have to be addressed in Neverah. He could provide little more about the circle beyond what they already knew. James, Lily, Sirius, and Remus had all been a part of it. He could not vouch for Petunia but given the connection between Harry and Dudley through their third it was fairly obvious that it was real.

Remus and Sirius were both gheyos in the circle and based on Remus’s descriptions they would place Lily as a pareya and James as possibly the Beta. He could offer nothing about the unknown elements of the circle, except that fighting was part of their lives. Remus could not recall a name or a face but he remembered calling his ACE General all the time.

This made sense in a way, given that Dudley was Gheyic and Harry was Ferros. If they would have come from a more combat-orientated family circle, they could have easily inherited those traits.                                                                                                                                                                            

The calm conversation was interrupted when Theo straightened up in concern. Harry chirped in confusion as they watched a darkly dressed man with dark-coloured armour and a sword was being escorted through the camp. He had black hair and pale skin. His eyes were the colour of a dark red wine as they looked around taking in everything.

“Theo?”

“That is one of ours. His name is Wikhn.”

“Why is he?” Harry started but a severe-looking woman also in armour came forward to glare at Wikhn. Harry did not think it was possible to be more intimidating the Ilsa but this woman pulled it off.

“Wikhn.”

“Ma’am!” Wikhn stood at attention before her.

“Have you worked things out with your ACE yet?” The tense line of Wikhn’s shoulders was more than enough of an answer for her. “I have received confirmation from Neverah and your Training ACE that you have reported no bonds.”

He shifted, “that is right. I have no bonds.”

“And yet you still refuse to consider your new ACE of this soulscreamed circle. I will not stand for this Wikhn. Neither I, nor your training ACE will allow you to reject your soulbonded submissive for a fantasy.”

Wikhn growled, “Who are you to say what is a fantasy?”

“Your training ACE is the one to call it such. Dahlia Deveraine and I have had several discussions about her status in the past four months. She is in the midst of a rank Shift to Gheyo Alpha. She is not yours to claim.” 

Beside Theo: Ilsa, Greta and Aracle took great interest in this exchange now. Lady Paielda continued. “She will be Gheyo Alpha to her bonded Beta. You are not a Joker so you will not be allowed to bond to only her. Further you are a King not an ACE yourself so you will be required to bond to another ACE. This stubborn refusal to bond with no other ACE the Dahlia Deveraine is a fantasy that will never come true. And it is one that neither she nor I will allow you to continue to indulge.”

Lady Paielda waved her hand and a scroll came into being. “With the consent of Dahlia Deveraine, I revoke your contract to her. She is no longer your training ACE.”

Wikhn growled in shock, pain, and anger. He shifted but before he could move more than a twitch the man who had escorted him to Lady Paielda put a blade to his throat to silence him.

Lady Paielda moved out to glare into his face, “Make no mistake Wikhn. Your contract to me still stands until such time as you have completed its obligations or I release you. Now, pull yourself together before I do it for you.” She then waved her hand in dismissal.

As Wikhn moved away quickly the pain and anger still clouding his face. Harry growled at Lady Paielda. How dare she hurt his bonded? He moved towards her startling several of his Bonded nearby. 

Theo grabbed Harry and scooped him up, “Hold up there, Treasure. Let’s not attack any Blood Titled Gheyo today except maybe our own.”

Hadrian had been standing quietly on the outskirts of the clearing grunted in agreement. “Please, I would hate to start a clan war on top of everything else today.”

“I don’t care. She does not get to humiliate my bonded for no reason.”

The tension of the previous scene melted away at the sight of the feisty sub still attempting to reach Lady Paielda. She cooed at him, “So headstrong. You are in for it, Blood Raven. Don’t work yourself into a tizzy, Little One. I am through tormenting your gheyo. He just needed a kick in the arse to get his head out of the sand.”

Theo grumbled in Harry’s ear until Harry reluctantly stopped fighting him. When Harry still as Moony offered his bleeding wrist to Harry. Honestly, Harry was not sure he needed any more blood in his system but he did want the comfort feed. As he drank from Remus, the tentative and not fully in place paternal bond snapped back into being and they both breathed out in relief. 

When Harry was back to himself, Remus left him within his alphas’ care and headed over to speak with Arthur and Molly. Harry sighed in relief while sagging into Theo’s arms. Theo nuzzled his neck and kissed his ear. “I am fine, Theo.”

“I know you are, but I don’t want your werewolf back over here to interrogate me some more.”

“I like him,” Ilsa chuckled.

“You would! He is an obnoxious and arrogant gheyo,” Theo griped and nuzzled Harry’s neck. He then whispered. “Are you alright?”

“I am now, but I certainly did not like her berating Wikhn publicly like that.”

“We gheyos are unique, Little One.” Ilsa explained. “Sometimes we really need a public kick in the arse either literally or metaphorically to get things to penetrate our thick skulls. Remember that for when you need to make a point to yours later in life. It has to be something that will stick out in their memories to remind them what the cost of displeasing you is.”

“I will bear that in mind.” Harry hummed.

When the Deveraine turned their discussion to the secrets, their daughter had been keeping from them Theo nuzzled Harry’s neck and asked. “How are you feeling from earlier? Are you sore at all?”

Harry did not need clarification on that query. He shook his head as he blushed, “Um he didn’t take me. He just you know … sucked me off. I am fine. Fawkes’s bond was spontaneous and Mathis was jealous.”

“I figured it was something like that, given that you bonded with Fawkes in plain view of the whole camp. You trust Fawkes deeply.” Harry nodded against Theo’s shoulder. “I am glad. But remember you still have one joker left and I do not know how possessive they will be.”

“Our changeling, right?”

“Yes, do not be surprised if they are insistent too. Jokers are…”

“Jokers are jokers.” Ilsa offered picking back up on their conversation. “They just are. You can’t really quantify them because they are so varied and yet similar at the same time. How are your instincts, Harry?”

“Better now. Why?”

“Because I would give your other suite some more time. Hadrian will give Wikhn a chance to calm down before he approaches him. If up to it you could go back to claiming other ranks in the circle. You still have quite a few non-gheyos to get through.”

“I will in a little bit I need to walk off this energy that all that Merrow blood left me with…” He motioned down to himself. He was swaying back and forth and his hands were slightly vibrating.

Ilsa nodded, “Go on then. The guards will not let you wander out of camp so are safe to go where you want.”

She did not mention, however, that Fawkes was above them in the trees. He had been up there shadowing Harry this whole time. It would be amusing when Harry figured out how much of a voyeur his Pheolix is.

 Harry wandered beyond the main camp and walked for ten minutes before he saw anyone else. The dark-skinned Dragel was standing in a guarding position but Harry was not sure what he was doing. As he got closer, the man’s Dreadlock covered head turned and he smiled at him.

“Well, hello there, Little One.”

Harry was quickly picking up that None bonded Gheyos tended to call him Little One. As much as he wanted to complain about that he decided it was not worth the effort. “Hello, is this on the edge of the camp?”

“No, that is several more yards off.”

“Then what are you… Oh,” Harry stopped with a smile as he spotted his Healer literally sat in a dugout hole in the ground. He tried not to chuckle at the dirt smears on his hands and face. “That looks comfy.”

The Gheyo watching him did chuckle. “If he is ever too grouchy have your Alpha dig him a hole and shove him in it. It will work wonders balancing him out. Or dunk him in some water if that does not work. However, don’t let anyone outside your circle know that bit. Quinn does not like to advertise his Merrow heritage.”

“Why not? Is it the prejudice against cross-breeding?”

“Not so often for Quinn. He rarely travels down to the Merrow City where that would be considered an issue. No, on land Merrows face an entirely different problem. You see since he merrows don’t live on land very often, being a merrow tends to make you overly desirable on land. It is the status symbol of having such a rare and powerful bonded in your circle.” 

Harry frowned in distaste and the gheyo was glad the boy was not like that. “Quinn has grown to despise attention for any reason other than his healing abilities, so he goes out of his way to downplay his merrow heritage. But within your circle he will readily let it be known. It will help balance your circle and keep the peace between your Fire and Merrow bonded. Wait here I will get him out of his meditation so you can speak to him yourself.”

Harry nodded and let the gheyo crawl down into the hole first. He carefully drew Quinn back to the present. Harry waved down at him. “Are you feeling better?”

Quinn nodded and Bharin helped Harry slide down into the hole. “I will leave you two on your own.” 

Quinn frowned at the statement but then he noted the new claim marks and tentatively smiled. ‘Your instincts have awakened?’

‘Yes, I was unsettled and had to claim my Merrow Gheyos first but now they seem to be allowing me to relax.’ Harry smiled relieved the mental contact was still as easy as it had been in his Dragon form.

‘Who are we to argue with that?’ Quinn teased inviting Harry to settle onto his lap.

‘That gheyo hinted I might have come here because you are part merrow.’

‘Bharin, he is part of my family’s circle and my unofficial mentor. He did not lie. My sire Patrick is a quarter blood Merrow making me an eighth. Enough to help balance the raging tempers in this circle, partly anyways.’ Quinn checked Harry’s claim marks without touching them directly. ‘Who have you bonded so far?’

‘Alpha, Beta, I have not bonded Ethan but I have the other three pareya, the Merrow suite Drift included and then lastly Mathis and Fawkes. Theo, Mathis, and Fawkes are the only ones who have completed bonds.’

Quinn arched an eyebrow at that.   Harry blushed but tapped his temple. Quinn leaned their foreheads together to allow the visual transfer to be easier. He showed Quinn Fawkes bonding no problem but he blushed bright red and cut the memory off before anything could happen with Mathis. Quinn smirked and his mouth opened as soft huffing laughter escaped his throat. Harry was shocked he hadn’t thought Quinn could make any sound. He was pleasantly surprised and would be happy to hear that sound again.

Harry looked at the unbuttoned collar of Quinn’s shirt and his eyes worried over the thick scars that were hidden behind a tattoo of ivy vines. Harry touched them, ‘This is beautiful.’

‘It does not bother you?’

Harry moved his hair to show his lightning bolt. ‘Does this bother you?’ Harry sighed, ‘I have been defined by this scar all my life. I do not judge others on scars because I wish people would not judge me for mine.’

‘I would never be bothered by your scars. Although I cannot say I will not be bothered by what caused them because that would be a lie.’  He touched Harry’s arm where Basilisk scar had been. ‘The marks may be gone since your inheritance but as healers we can see the records of them. Do not expect me or our Alpha to let it go. People like that so-called uncle need to be held accountable for what they did to you.’

Harry sighed, ‘I was afraid of that with how much magic you all cast over me. A small part of me still is that scared child who wants to hide in the shadow. Who wishes to pretend it never happened and move on with my life? But my dragel certainly does not feel that way. He wants to burn them and the world they created.’

‘Our circle will be happy to help you with that.’

Harry leaned forward and pressed his forehead to Quinn’s. When no memories flowed Quinn guessed at another reason why Harry might position their bodies like this. He whispered a spell that would allow them to share in a mental connection within their mindscape. They both opened their eyes onto the pristine landscape of the Hogwarts grounds. Quinn looked around.

Harry blushed, ‘Is this, okay?’

‘Of course, it is fine but why did you want to come here.’

‘Firstly, this is the one place I have considered home.’ Harry shifted and closed his eyes Hogwarts castle built itself in its normal place. But once Quinn got a good look at it, the castle disappeared again leaving the perfect untouched countryside. ‘These are the grounds of Hogwarts. Despite all the hardships I faced there, Hogwarts has been the only home I have had since I turned eleven. I will be open to it and try to mend my relationship with my aunt … with Petunia and Dudley but their home has never been my home.’

Quinn nodded in understanding and Harry continued, “Also you seemed to be talking about anything but us. I thought you might be embarrassed even speaking mentally as we do to talk in the real world.”

It was Quinn’s turn to blush, ‘You are very observant, Harry.’

‘You have to be when people wish you were dead.’

‘Fair enough. There is something we need to discuss that yes I don’t want everyone to know about just our circle.’

‘Go on then?’

Quinn sat down at the edge of the lake and took his shoes off to put them in the water. Harry smiled and did the same with his already bare feet. ‘I well I don’t know how forward Earth has come in understanding sexuality.’

‘I am not sure. It was pretty much a taboo topic in Vernon’s house. I know the basics gay, straight, and bisexual but that is pretty much it. And I know to me I am bisexual but I lean more towards gay over straight. I am alright with being intimate with women but I prefer men.’

Quinn nodded, ‘I don’t fall into any of those categories that is what makes me different. I am called Asexual.’

‘And what does that entail?’

‘An asexual person typically are not interested in sex at all. I enjoy touching, cuddles, and even kissing but beyond that, any sexual acts just do not appeal to me. I may never want it not with you and not with any of the rest of our bonded.’

Harry was really glad he had censored that memory with Mathis now. ‘Are you concerned someone would force that issue?’

‘Force it? No, I have not sensed any dishonesty and none of them have reputations for such behaviours. But I do worry that they will not respect me or my place in our circle. I worry they will treat me like a healer they have hired not as a member of this circle.’

 ‘I cannot speak for them all but I will make it clear that I do not treat you as such. You are mine and they will have to respect that.’

Quinn’s eyes sparkled with emotion, ‘thank you.’

‘No need to thank me. I am the one who uprooted all of your lives.’ Harry shook his head at the wave of distress that thought cause. Quinn slipped an arm around his shoulder. ‘The gheyos had conditions, do you have any?’

‘Healer is a general rank so mine are more requests than conditions they can be adjusted and worked around if they are not acceptable.’

‘Go ahead?’

‘Firstly, I would like to keep working. I am employed at one of the public care clinics in Neverah and I do not want to give that up.’

‘I have no intention of asking any of you to give up your jobs. I am already upheaving your lives as it is I don’t want to take over ever part of your life.’

‘I have healing speciality so circles would expect me to give up my general work and focus on it where I can make more money.’

‘I have plenty of money from my parents. Dumbledore does not know I know but Sirius corrected some of his manipulations. My sire’s family was fairly wealthy. I could not work for my whole life, if I choose to here on earth. I am not sure how that translates to Neverah, but my point is, even though you want to take care of me, I do not expect you all to become money-making machines. You are my bonded not my income.’

‘Thank you, Harry. My second request may turn out to be unreasonable later but for the moment I ask that you not bond to another healer. General medics or field medics even with full-healer qualifications are fine but not a second Healer.’

‘Oh? Why?’

‘Pride plain and simple. I was the only soulbonded healer you called. I am hoping I can be enough for our needs. However, if at a later date the circle decides you need a second Healer, I will bow to their decision.’

Harry kissed Quinn’s temple and nodded, ‘I accept. Anything else?’

‘More of a request. I am the first child in my family to bond in a number of years. My mama will want to hold a bonding ceremony and celebration for us. Could you indulge her but be firm if she overwhelms you?’   

Harry laughed, ‘I have never been to anyone’s bonding ceremony yet. Charlie and the Twins' older brother is engaged and I was invited to that one next summer but I don’t know what is happening with that now that they seem to be coming to Neverah with us. I am sure your mama can throw a wonderful party.’

‘She can do that, but she can be a bit over the top that is why I said say something if she overwhelms you.’ Quinn paused and thought about something serious. ‘If you don’t have any more concerns, I should probably call Bharin back.’

‘Why?’

‘Healer’s blood requires specific diets to keep it pure for healing. So we cannot exchange mark the normal way. There is a method called a chain-cast-claim that would work best. But I will have to arrange it with him. I do not know if I should bond to only you; or to you, Theo, and Charlie.  Either way we will then add anyone else who wishes to be a part of the bond in later at the bonding ceremony in Neverah. I will need to talk that over with him and Mama.’

‘That makes sense. But I am going to pout now since I won’t get to bite you right now.’

Quinn leaned over, ‘how about a kiss instead?’

Harry purred and gladly accepted the kiss. Quinn was not as rough as some of the gheyos had been with their kisses but more demanding than the twins had been. Harry purred some more until Quinn pulled reluctantly back. ‘I’d better get more of those in the future.’

‘As many as you want.’ Quinn promised.

He broke the mental link and they both cuddled as they settled back into their physical bodies. Harry was aware of Bharin’s presence as he came back into himself. True Bharin had moved away to give them privacy but he was close enough that nothing would harm either of them. Quinn whistled and Bharin appeared and helped Harry out of the whole before Quinn climbed out himself.

  Quinn spoke with Bharin and the Gheyo nodded with a gentle smiled. Quinn kissed Harry’s temple. ‘We will go talk to Mama now. We will let you know when we have a plan.’

“Perfect. I think I am going to cause some mischief with the rest of our bonded.”

‘Good luck.’ Quinn laughed followed Bharin back towards camp. 

Harry had not been walking for more than a minute when he turned and swiped his claws at the person stalking him. Harry’s claws had skidded harmlessly across his armour but grinned at the putout expression on the Air dragel’s face.

“I told you he was too observant for you to sneak up on.” Another voice called out and the other Air Dragel stepped out. These were the two Air gheyos in the second suite if Harry remembered correctly. “Forgive him Treasure he is too playful for his own good.”

The first gheyo pouted deeper he has long hair that was tied up in an intricate braided bun on the back of his head. It was golden like sunlight. His eyes were like mercury set in a handsome angular face. He pocked the second dragel in the shoulder, “and you are a stick in the mud, Circos.”

Circos’s eyes were a swirl of silver and orange. Huh, maybe he had some fire heritage in there. It would also explain the light barely noticeable orange highlight in his honey blonde hair. Unlike his friend Circos kept his hair finger length.

Harry smiled at them both, “It is fine. I am playful and mischievous myself at times. We will have to see who can outsmart the other one.” He neglected to throw in a warning about Fred and George. Leave him to find out about them the hard way. “I am Harry can you both introduce yourselves I am afraid I don’t know much about you.”

“Certainly, but do you mind I called you Treasure? I heard our Alpha call you that but I did not know if that was his right exclusively.”

“No, I don’t mind. Certainly, better than Trouble which the Merrows have decided to label me. But as to Theo’s opinion on that you may have to ask him.”

They both snickered at that and nodded, “the Trouble label will only last until we come up with a codename for you. All gheyos have a codename so we tend to hand them out to our bonded as well. I am Circos, real name not codename. I am an Air Gheyo Prince.”

“Do you have a speciality? Not to compare but Zhanore told me he specialised in stealth.”

Circos nodded, “Stealth is common for the prince rank but I specialise in aerial combat given it is my element. I am quite deadly from above. This knucklehead is Xygen codename. He has never given me his real name.”

“Maybe I will give it when you give me a reason to trust you.” The statement was scathing but his eyes flashed with mirth showing he was not being serious. “In all honesty. I hide my real name to keep my family out of things as they are a pareyic coven. I was not a born Gheyo but I had a rank shift event that made me one. Since my gheyo life did not align with their values any more, I stopped using my name.”

Harry stiffened, “Did they disown you?”

“No, I can go back and see them any time I want. It was my choice to disassociate myself with them. It is complicated but my way of protecting them.”

Protecting those, you thought of as family was certainly something Harry empathised with. “What do you both do?”

“We both work border patrol in the Air sections of Neverah. We have worked together many times so even though we give each other hard time we don’t mean it.”

“Well, that seems to be a parallel between the two suites. You both at least know each other and Zhanore and Aerah had just agreed to court during this hunt.”

Circos seemed pleased by that, “Yes, that will definitely help to stabilise both suites when the tops straighten themselves out. I suppose the merrows are ahead of us on that matter.”

“Partly, but they are all want to pummel a couple of our jokers so there is still drama over there.” Harry moved towards Circos. “Are you ready to bond? Unfortunately, Quinn had to put me off which was disappointing but understandable.”

“We are we would not have sought you out if we were not ready. Our ACE also told us not to wait for the top triad.” Circos scooped him up and they ran away with Xygen on their tail.

“Why did you do that?” He laughed as they set him onto the ground once more a decent clip from where they had started.

Circos looked around them and pouted. “Well, partly to get away from the camp guards but also to try to lose the Phoelix.”

“Fawkes?”

Circos tilted his head up and back and Harry caught a glimpse of red and gold feather in the canopy. “He has been trailing you ever since you bonded. Keeping an eye on you from above. This is not unwelcome but annoying at the same time. I wanted to see if I could shake him, but it appears I cannot do that without taking off into the air with you.”

Harry shook his head, “Apparently there is a limit to my observation skills and he found it. I will have to have a talk with him later about being a voyeur.”

“Doubt it will help much unless it bothers you, but from your body language I would guess not.”

“If it were a stranger, it might bother me more, but you are all mine. It would not be fair to you or me if I demanded all our interactions be one-to-one, we would hardly see each other. It will be hard enough with a circle this large already.” Harry sighed, “As much as I would like to say this is the end of it I can feel that not all of my soul bonded came with my call and other than that the circle still feels off balance so I assume I will have to hunt and court some more.”

Circos nodded, “Both Maruke and your merrow are powerhouses if they set themselves against each other you will have an unbreakable stand off. At a minimum you probably need another Gheyic triad if not a whole suite to allow for a tie breaker.”

Harry nodded, “Logically that was what I was thinking.”

Xygen hummed “You will likely need two or more mages and maybe some more jokers it is best to keep one mage for every suite of gheyos.”

Harry arched an eyebrow and said, “Medics possibly too. I get the feeling you all play rough.”

They both laughed openly at that. “We most certainly do that.” Circos cupped Harry’s cheek. "Can I kiss you?”

Harry nodded and he was lifted up onto a boulder to make their height more even. Circos nipped at Harry’s neck gently before he came up and captured his lips greedily. The air of Air dragels moved seamlessly switching and teasing him until he lost track of who he was kissing. He swatted a shoulder and it was Xygen’s.

“Enough you are both such horrible teases.”

Xygen swooped in and nipped his ear one last time. “I will happily torment you with pleasure whenever you want Harry.”

“Marks before I desire to kick some place nasty rather than bite you.”

 Wherever you desire. “Harry considered his options before he indicated their right biceps. Both Gheyos nodded and easily removed their armour so Harry would have easy access. It was his turn to tease and he licked and nipped at Xygen’s arm before he bit him. Circos laughed at his friend for that. When Harry had marked both Gheyos Circos turned him around.

“Our ACE told us he chooses to mark here." He touched the back of Harry’s neck and Harry purred softly. "We cannot speak to our King of Queen but we were thinking here for our marks if you agree.” Circos slid his hand down and placed a hand on either side of his spine below the shoulder blades.

Harry nodded, "I can live with that.” Circos went first placing his mark to the left. Leaving the right side for Xygen. Harry purred happily as he cuddled between them both. Harry was not sure what happened but he somehow ended up asleep. He woke up on Circos’s lap, his arms draped around his neck.

Harry yawned, “what happened.”

Circos nuzzled his head, “you crashed. Your body has not yet recovered from all that has happened in the cave. The energy high you have been feeling from the blood you have been taking is temporary and not a true substitute for resting your body.”

Harry sighed too comfortable to move yet. “How long was I out?”

“Not long, a half an hour, maybe forty minutes at max.”

Harry yawned again but before he had finished the movement Xygen had returned. He was carrying a bowl of cut fruit with him and a familiar smelling bag of dried meat. “Councilman Baronworth arrived and sent this with me. He says you enjoy it very much.”

Harry chirped and eagerly took the bag of smokey meat. He dug into it with relish. Both gheyos relaxed watching Harry it. It had bothered many of them that Harry had not been seeking solid food beyond their blood. He had been kidnapped before lunch the day before and it was now passing lunch again. It was not normal for a submissive to go twenty-four hours without eating and not voice a single complaint about it.

Oblis found them but rather than interrupt Harry’s meal he just sat with them and chatted with the Air gheyos. This gave Harry the chance to observe his newest bonded. He had a very dark skin tone to begin with but then when Harry caught a glimpse of scale he could see they were black as night. His hair was ashy grey and was longer than Circos’s. It came down to brush over his shoulders but he seemed bothered by it as he had made no attempt to tie it back. 

Harry felt himself go ridged the moment his blood red eyes locked with his but His Dragel hissed inside him and Harry hiss too. Oblis laughed, “I hoped you would break past it. I have been a part of Death’s Court for so long that the death magic aura I have developed is not a conscious choice it is just part of my existence.”

Harry took the last few berries Xygen had handed him and then moved motioned to Oblis. The new Gheyo nodded and shifted to sit cross-legged so Harry could relax on his lap. “Nice to meet you.”

“It is nice to meet you too officially, Harry. My name is Oblis.”

"You seem different from the others.”

“I am I part shadow dragel part Fire Sprite. I have been alive for a long time.”

“How long is that?”

“Long enough I have lost count. I have a bet going with Fawkes over which of us is older so I will have to count it up soon. I can let you know the answer then.”

Harry chuckled, “Why am I not surprised you would bet on something like that?” 

"Gheyos will bet on anything." Circos added before he tugged Xygen to his feet. "Come on you. Let's give them some privacy.”

Xygen pouted until Circos grabbed him in a headlock and dragged him away. Harry turned back and offered some of his berries to Oblis. The Gheyo queen took the berry but brushed it against Harry’s lips until he opened his lips to accept the treat. Harry nipped at the ends of his fingertips.

“Careful, biting submissive will get bitten right back.” Oblis threatened but Harry purred as his clawed fingers dragged across his chest plate. Oblis flipped them so Harry was pinned beneath him. “Now what do you have to say.” Harry only purred louder. “Cheeky little dragon kitten.”

Harry sighed happily when Oblis dipped down and nipped at his chin and ear. Harry tilted his head as his claws caught Oblis’s shoulder guard keeping him in place. 

“ACE our submissive like to play with fire.”

Harry looked up at the man who was leaning against the tree watching them. He was wearing a marron and gold feathered mask that kept the upper half of his face hidden. However, his amusement was not at all hidden. “I can see that. He is quite the little tease.”

Harry pouted, “Maybe you are the ones teasing me. Telling me all these fit gorgeous dragels are my soulbonded but I am not allowed to fully claim any of you. So not fair.”

Hadrian huffed a laugh, "Prove me the fool. I forgot we are dealing with the libido of a teenager here.” Oblis laughed too. “From what I heard two Jokers and our Healer have managed to work around that.”

“Don’t speak ill of Quinn. It is not his fault he is a Healer and Asexual.”

Hadrian raised an eyebrow at that, “Huh, that explains his professionalism. I know a few of ours tried to flirt with him during their exams but he did not reach at all. I thought he just had a remarkable bedside manner but Asexual makes more sense.”

“I mean it Quinn is mine same as you will be. I won’t have you disrespecting him.”

Oblis pulled Harry up so he was sitting. “We will not. It is just good to know so we will not cross a line with him we were not yet aware was there. I assume he will let us all know in a less public setting.”

The need to defend Quinn eased off and Harry tapped his fingers against Oblis’s chest plate. “Now you both annoyed me way to kill the mood.”

Oblis shook his head, “Oi, I said nothing that was all Maruke. Stupid Reaper.”

“Insane Fireraiser.” Hadrian countered as he sat on the ground behind Harry letting him rest back against his chest. “How is your energy levels?”

“Up and down, I get moments where I feel like I can take on the world, but then a little tiff like that and I feel drained again.”

“That is not your fault. The healers found a lot of new and old issues when assessing you. All of which cannot really be dealt with until we are back in Neverah. Sorry to say Quinn’s family is going to have their claw in you for a while.”

“At least they care. Madame Pomphery never looked beneath my visible injuries. My friends always wondered why I hated to go see her but it was because I knew she would not fix even half of what was wrong with me.”

“Can you elaborate?”

"Well, I never really saw her too much first year but I got into trouble at the end of the year and spent a few days in the hospital wing for magical exhaustion and a few cuts and scraps. She fixed those but she did not do a medical check like Quinn’s family did. If she did…”

Oblis rubbed his calf, “You don’t have to say it but we are all aware of the stacks of reports they handed over for you not counting the one Quinn did himself. We may not know the contents yet but we know that healers do not file reports unless there is evidence of criminal offences. The courts will launch investigations into those reports.”

“Do they have to? I am a figurehead in this world. I would like to go to Neverah where I can be just Harry. Not the Chosen One or the Boy-Who-Lived.”

"Cases of child abuse are handled closed court and it would be one court sitting for you as the victim.”

"What does that mean?”

Hadrian said, “What it means is you are a singular victim. So the selection of court members chosen to review your case will not change had with each new person is charged with a crime against you. Say they have three people in custody now but, Void be Damned, let's say this Dumbledore evades us for years. When he is caught a new court would not be selected the same ones who hear the case, the fire time would be brought back to judge him so your story is not spread all over. The only reason a new court member would be read into the case would be a death or if a younger family member is set to take over the family seat. Does that make more sense?”

“Yes, it does make sense and it makes me feel better that only a few people will know these things.”

“In your case there will be a few representatives from each element called to review the case. Because one: you are nameless and two: our circle encompasses all the elements. So no one can rightly claim rights over the others.”

Oblis chuckled, "I think the Merrows might try to push for the trial to be in Merrow Court give Harry’s third was Merrow. King Alcandor is vicious like that.”

"Yes but, Prince Raspen is our bonded a third does not trump a soulbond so that is why it will have to be a mixed court.”

“Prince Raspen?!” Harry gasped panic fluttering through him.

“Oops, has no one mentioned that yet?”

“They most certainly have not! I am going to kill them!”

Oblis and Hadrian laughed and cuddled him until his snarls smoothed out to disgruntled murmurs. Hadrian whistled and Circos poked his head around a tree. “Circos will you ask Raspen and Peryton to take a break? No one has mentioned them to Harry yet and he is a little shook up to learn of them.”

"Yes ACE.”

“Peryton?”

“Peryton is a prince too, but he ranks lower the Raspen in status but I figured you should meet them both properly. “

Harry grumbled about nightmares as he curled up against Hadrian’s chest. Oblis and Hadrian did not comment on how cute Harry looked as they waited soon Raspen and Peryton approached but had a snappish conversation with the guards when they seemed intent to follow them.

“They are all our bonded,” Raspen scowled. You can be assured Captain Garrow that we will not be having Royal guards in our own home.”

“That is your right and choice Prince Raspen but this is not your home it is an unsecured forest and…”

Peryton glared, “You think that you are better equipped to protect us than our own Blood Titled ACE? You stay here or I will order Lady Paielda to assign you to the worst possible duties for the next decade, am I clear?” 

The Captain fidgeted but finally nodded. “Beside him the earth guard who had smartly remained silent during the exchange took amusement at seeing the infamous Air Captain put in his place. The two Royals walked over to where Hadrian Oblis and Harry were sitting. Harry pushed himself up to sit between his Gheyos. Lying down when greeting a royal seemed inappropriate.

Hadrian spoke first. “Garrow giving you a hard time I see.”

The quicksilver eyed man had baby blue scales showing around his neck as his annoyance had not yet ebbed. Despite his fancy fine robes, he sat on the ground opposite Oblis so they were in a sort of circle when the boyish faced earth dragel sat in the space between him and Oblis. He too wore expensive robes but both the tailoring and the mannerisms he exhibited spoke to what Hadrian had hinted at. Raspen was more a Royal then Peryton but what that meant for sure Harry did not yet know.

Peryton ran his fingers through his honey blonde hair. “Garrow is a pain in the arse any day of the week. I hate working with him and so does my family. I think that is why we hired them out Lady Paielda’s circle to the Earth court this last round.”

Raspen’s rich voice had a courtly tone to it but it was not overtly arrogant like Malfoy or Snape. “You have to work with Lady Paielda. I know harry took a disliking to her but she is honestly easier to deal with than Garrow. If he weren’t Air I would liken him to a mountain, he is not so easy to move.” Raspen turned his golden eyes on Harry and the arrogance melted away into appreciation and care. “Harry, it is good to finally speak with you.”

“Um it is good to meet you too, Your um… Your Highness?”

“Raspen, please I will never insist on formality unless we are together at court. In private I am just another of your bonded.”

“Same for me. Please call me Peryton or Perry if you prefer.”

“Perry and Harry might get confusing.” Harry blushed.

“I am sure we will manage or I will have the offending party dragged to Quinn for a hearing exam,” Hadrian countered.

Harry smiled at that and relaxed some. He looked at the two Royals and said you will have to forgive me I know nothing about court protocols.”

Peryton nodded, “That is not uncommon, Harry, you will not be the first new submissive to bond into a royal family. We will not expect you to be perfect. Further, you are ferros, so exceptions have to be made.”

“Like what?”

“Like for your claws or any other Dragel attributes you feel the need to display. Our guards will have to be educated on the fact that this is your coping mechanism, not a sign of aggression.”

“Sounds like a lot of work. I could just stay away from court?”

Peryton and Raspen both snorted. Raspen shook his head, “As much as we would love to indulge you in that, it is a pipe dream. At a minimum you will have to come to court at least once for each of us to be formally introduced as our submissive. One so people can know we are bonded and stop scheming to bond with us and two so you are given the protection due as our bonded.” 

Harry growled at the first bit, “well I cannot say I am opposed to that. Can you explain exactly where you are in terms of royal rank so I am not ambushed?”

They both nodded and Peryton went first. “I am Prince Peryton of the Air Royals. I am Son to the Air King and Queen and the older brother of the current Crowned Princess.”

“If you are older, then why is she the Crowned Princess?”

“Because with genealogy and age do not choose who is to be the next Crowned Royal. The magic of Neverah herself assesses all the available options and chooses who they feel is the best candidate for the job. I was not disappointed when Dawne was chosen over me. In my heart, I knew that if chosen I would do my best for my people, but what I really wanted was to be an advisor. With this circle I can have that. I will still be a prince but not as important of one I will leave that up to others more capable.”

Raspen thumped Peryton’s shoulder before he spoke, “Mr Not-So-Subtle over here is hinting at something and it is true. I am the Crowned Royal chosen by Neverah to lead the Earth element. And I can see the panic in your eyes. Before you protest and say, you are not worthy to be my submissive remember you are my soul bonded. There is no other out there who is more suited than you.”

“But how can a ferros submissive be suitable to be your life now? Let alone someday when you become King?”

Hadrian hummed, “unfortunately I think it is foreshadowing. A warning that troubled times are ahead for Neverah and we need not just rulers but warriors. I mean look at Alcandor. He is already ascended to the Throne of the Merrow and he is a warrior of the highest order. Now Raspen is soulbonded into a military circle. War is coming and anyone too stupid to take the signs Neverah is giving out are fools.”  

This is the conclusion Alcandor and I already came too. He has heard a rumour that the Immortals are waking.”

Hadrian and Oblis both growled at that. Oblis huffed, “Lovely, I hoped not to have to live through another period of upheaval of that magnitude, but such is life.”

Hadrian arched his eyebrow but the two princes blinked in shock at the half-breed. “You … you are that old!?”

Oblis grinned, “That is why I am so confident I will win my bet with that feather menace up there.” He looked to Hadrian. “Don’t let him know that, yet. He might wise up and try to back out of the bet.”

Hadrian snorted, “Nope, I will not be responsible for anyone’s bets but my own. Go ahead and play him for a fool. He deserves a little wounded pride.” Harry felt himself chirp as he leaned back against Hadrian. “Oh, have you calmed down?” Harry nodded. “And had your dragel forgiven me and Oblis yet or do you want to bond Raspen and Peryton first?”

Harry thought about it and shrugged. “I don’t free a pull to anyone in particular. I just want to bite you all.”

“You will get no complaints from us,” Raspen assured him and Peryton nodded too.

Hadrian decided not to take any chances with Harry’s instincts and nudge Harry over to the pair of Royal’s first. They would act as a more significant grounding force for Harry. Gheyo while powerful would tip him more towards feral and he had already bonded enough of them in a row. Harry rolled up Raspen’s sleeve and marked the very top of his bicep, which would allow Raspen to hide the mark or expose it as he chose. Peryton was given the same mark. Raspen marked the back of Harry’s right shoulder and Peryton took his left.

The power flush from these two bonds was the greatest so far and it left Harry rather excitable. He was not sure how he got on the topic of Quidditch probably som leading questions from them but he was hap to ramble on and explain the mechanics of the game and being a seeker in depth. All four of his bonded smiled happily as describe various moves and tricks he could do on a broom. 

Peryton smiled as he captured Harry for a cuddle. “I can’t wait until you learn to fly properly. With that much excitement for flying, you must have some air affinity.”

“One of his seals is Peverell,” Raspen pointed out that is highly likely.

“Make sure you keep Circos, Xygen, or Vaeri on hand for a while when he is learning. With that much excitement, I do not doubt he will push himself too far before his wings are ready for it.” Hadrian pointed out.

Harry jumped up and started to describe another type of dive but he got too enthusiastic with his arm movements and tipped forward. Oblis put his arm out across Harry’s chest so he flipped over it like a gymnastic bar. Hadrian caught his feet while Oblis caught his back and head and the lowered him to the ground uninjured.

“I think you just proved my point,” Hadrian remarked while Harry giggled.

“Your Highnesses, you really need to go back now.” Captain Garrow interrupted them.

Peryton growled, “Worst assignments possible.”

Raspen cupped the back of Peryton’s neck, “He isn’t wrong we do need to go back to work. But Harry, do not ever be afraid to approach us even if we are working, your needs will always take priority for us.”

Harry nodded a bit disappointed they were going so soon but he was back to cuddling Oblis and that was perfectly fine for his dragel. After they had gone, Harry pointed to his back and explained the pattern of marks Circos had suggested and both Hadrian and Oblis approved.

“It suits me fine, but I cannot speak as of yet as to whether or not Wikhn will come around. He was less snappish with me when I spoke to him the last time but he is still hesitant.”

Harry nodded, “I don’t blame him. It sounds as if he really cared for his ACE. It is not his fault she did not return those feelings.”

“Agreed and I will give him some leeway over it. However, what our final relationship will look like, will be up to him to define. He is not a Joker, so there is only so much disrespect I can tolerate from him.”

Harry agreed before a chirped warble welled up in him. He held it back and forced himself to ask, “Conditions?”

"We are both part of Lady Death’s court,” Oblis stated we serve her. "This means that at times she will order to do missions or summon us at odd hours of the day for meetings. This will be unavoidable.”

“That is fair.”

Hadrian nodded, “my condition is for your safety. Until such time as this Dumbledore is captured, you will keep a Gheyo with you at all times. Fawkes has been conveniently doing this on his own so far but eventually he will need a break. I expect you to find a suitable substitute when that happens.”

Harry sighed, “I don’t like it but I understand why and I accept. I will head you and Mesmyr as best I can when it come to my safety.”     

“My only other condition is that you allow us Gheyo to be ourselves. This means fighting in the pits and sparing with each other. We are living weapons and we must keep ourselves honed.”

Harry nodded, “I understand, my only condition is that you not kill each other. You are all my soulbonded after all. Losing any one of you would devastate me.”

“No killing. I think we can handle that.” Oblis chuckled, “There are plenty of other ways to settle grievances.”

When neither of them gave him any more conditions, Harry placed his mark on both of their shoulders. Oblis marked the left side of Harry’s spine level with his shoulder blade. It was slightly closer to the spine then Circos’s mark had been so that if Wikhn agreed to mirror it then Hadrian’s mark at the base of Harry’s neck would mark the top of a triangle.

Hadrian’s mark hurt a bit more than the others because it was over his spine but Hadrian was very careful placing it. Harry purred as in pleasure as he shared kisses and cuddles with the two powerful gheyos. He revealed in the sense of safety and assurance that their new bond gave him. His bonded would burn the world for him if he asked and that was a precious feeling for him. 

Chapter Text

Remus had told Harry he would be talking with Arthur but really, he had only gone over to them to check on the family. He may not have his memories back but being around so many dragels was certainly awakening some long dormant instincts which in his opinion was not bad. He had not felt this connected with Moony in a long time.

Well, it might help that both him and Moony were firmly fixed on scoping out Harry’s new bonded. He had no misgivings about Charlie or the Twins. Arthur’s boys were the least of his concern. They were all good and honest young men. Even Percy with how he had turned away from his family was not a bad man. He just had a more black and white view of the world than everyone else had. 

Remus might have been concerned if Ron and Ginny had been bonded to the circle as they were both immature when compared to Harry. But that was not a slight on them. They had not lived the same harsh life Harry had. They had not been forced to grow up and not have a childhood. They were still young enough to make their share of mistakes while learning and growing. 

Begrudgingly Remus also had to admit Theodore Nott though young would make a good Alpha for Harry. He was smart and while he did not share his family’s pureblood supremacy ideology he had picked up on their viciousness. He would fiercely defend Harry and their circle. The merrows had been hard to read but it was clear they were all dedicated to Harry. Remus would reserve his judgement upon them individually until a later date.

Ethan, the earth pareya had been moving around the camp making sure none of their bonded were overly stressed after the fight. There was not much else he could do with such sparse surroundings but it was a start. They way he acted Remus definitely recalled both Lily and…

Damn the name was right there on the tip of his tongue. He could even picture him a bit. Fae, light-blonde hair, perfect unblemished skin and a need to take care of everyone around him. Remus paused and let his mind relax. He found he remembered more when he just let it come, not when he forced it. The memories of that man wrapped up in the arms of a dark-skinned man with dreadlocks. 

Adam smiled indulgently as the Gheyo pushed him back against the wall and mauled his mouth. Adam! That was his name. Adam was all Fae not actually Dragel so the ranking was less defined with him but Adam had been like their second Pareya working with Lily. His mate had been half-breed Fae and air dragel. He was in the middle of their Gheyo suite. Above him and Sirius in the hierarchy but below the other two so their Queen. He and Adam had been a bonded pair before they had joined the circle. Remus blinked. Many of them had been bonded pairs. He could clearly remember distinct pairs throughout the circle before they had come to Petunia.

Soulscream his mind supplied but the cause and the outcome of it eluded him. What he did remember was that not all the circle had come for the soulscream. The bonded pairs who had followed after the scream had been happy enough to court Petunia and she had accepted them all in time.

Lily for example had not come for her sister’s call, but after a bit of discussions and a lot of sisterly bonding they agreed they both loved James and they could tolerate him having a soulbond with both of them.

When Remus came back to his senses, he found an absolutely gorgeous with amber-blonde hair coiled into braided bun on the back of her head. They were standing near him watching over him but not at the same time. Here mercury eyes were bright with interest.

Remus blinked away his confusion and asked, “Are you protecting me?”

“Yes, while Harry is my first priority, however, his parents are important too. When I notice you seemed to get lost in your own mind, I came over here to watch over you.”

“Thank you, I guess, Remus Lupin.” Remus offered her his hand.

She shook it with a very strong grip, “Vaeri, Changeling Joker, remember anything helpful?”

“I remember for sure Lily, Harry’s bearer, was our pareya along with a pureblood Fae named Adam.”

“Strange name for a pureblood Fae. Don’t they normally stick to flower names?”

“Yes, I agree his name is odd but I do not remember much about his home of family. I just know he was bonded to our Gheyo Queen before the circle formed. I also think that our circle was a soulscream.”

“Why is that?”

“Well, I believe they were soulbonded to each other but I think they were both soul bonded to Petunia. However, for me and my soulbonded Sirius I only remember myself being connected to her. Same with James and Lily only James was bonded to Petunia and that came after he had already soulbonded to Lily. It’s a confusing jumbled up mess.”

“I can imagine it is. But you remembered nothing to tell you where the rest of your circle is?”

“No, nothing like that,” Remus growled unhappily.

“Well, if you do not have any other memories to sort out why don’t you ask me about our circle. I know you are scoping us our and as a joker, who so far only plans to bond to Harry, I have no qualms about giving you everyone’s sordid histories.”

Remus laughed and took the Joker up on that. Really a joker was in the best position to tell him of the ranks and specialities of the other gheyos.

-----

Harry counted the remaining bonds up in his head: Luna, Rheyo, Mage, Healer, Pareya, Joker, and Gheyo King. Quinn would be last given it was a ritual so that meant he needed to work his way through the others. Harry was still giving Wikhn some space and he spotted Vaeri looking rather mischievous as they spoke with Remus. Part of him said he should break that up but a larger part told him to leave the two Gheyos to their business. 

That left Ethan, Luna, Riven and Galv. Luna was sitting with Ginny and when Harry met her eyes she shook her head. Not yet then. He turned to locate the other three. Riven and Galv were still together on the far side of the camp. Neither one had chosen to mingle much. Ethan, on the other had, was everywhere with his hands in everything. Harry wondered if he would need to lasso him to get his attention. He chose to tackle that later and walked over to the storm dragel pair.

Harry chirped to get their attention but neither really needed to hear the sound they were unsurprised by his approach. Galv smiled at him, “Hello, Harry.”

“Hello. Why are you over here alone?”

Riven grunted and Galv smirked, “Riven is not a people person. He has a low tolerance for idiocy and high standards. We don’t think our circle will cause that much trouble in the future but the bureaucracy of politic annoys him to no end. Riven is staying over here to avoid insulting the wrong person with so many people about.”

“Ah! That I understand.” Harry smiled as he looked at the Mage.

Riven smiled back at him. “How are you feeling? I was a bit surprised the healers did not want to start your treatment here.”

“Overall, I feel better than I have in months so that is something even if I need more healing. They said something about needing an elementally balance casting ground with probably healers from each element involved since they cannot be sure at the moment which elements, I have an affinity for beside water.”

“Reasonably cautious on their part. And if the merrow healer is fine with not treating you now, then I will try to let it go, as he is the one who determined what that magic did to you all.”

Harry moved closer to him, “Shall I distract you?”

Galv covered his laugh as Riven eyed their young submissive as if he was a dangerous beast. Honestly, the mage needed to learn that some people can see through his snappish front for what it was, a way to protect himself from being hurt. Their submissive was their soulbonded, the chances of him hurting Riven were infinitesimally small in reality. Despite Riven’s reluctance, when Harry put his hands on Riven’s chest, the Mage wrapped his arms around him possessively.

“Why are you trying to scare me off, Riven?”

“Who says that I am?”

“You are talking to the boy who has spent most of the last school year acting like this in public, so that a teach who hated me would not figure out who my friends were. I did not want her to punish them for just being near me.”

“Why would a teacher do that?”

“She was not really a teacher she was a plant from the ministry of magic meant to try to wrench control of Hogwarts from Dumbledore. I am obviously not a fan of either side of that split Dumbledore’s actions of endangering students had been a danger to me and it had been brushed aside so no one really paid attention to it before. Umbridge aimed at students and teachers alike. Anyone who was contradicting the current opinions of the Ministry for Magic. For staff their jobs were threatened and veiled threats of charges of treason were levied. And students suffered abusive detentions, or had their parents’ job within the ministry threatened.”

Harry knew everything he was saying was being catalogued for later but he did not care in this case both Umbridge and Dumbledore deserved to face punishment for what they had done. Harry could not get the image of first-year students sobbing after spending detentions with Umbridge and her blood quill out of his head.

Riven touched his cheek and Harry blinked up at him. “Where did you go? That look in your eyes is one I have seen on Gheyos.”

“Musing about what I would like to do to Umbridge if I ever got a hold of her.”

“Based on that look I would say it would be entertaining for us.” Galv grinned, “even if not politically correct. Raspen and Peryton might have to sit that meeting out.”

Harry snorted, “Probably I am still questioning how Fate choose me to bond to a royal. I will not be anyone’s example of a perfect queen.”

“In reality you don’t necessarily have to be the Queen if you cannot stand it?”

“Huh?”

“Raspen has not been closed off. He has shown interests in others within the circle. His Queen will have to be a bonded who is fully tied to him who will stand by his side in public settings. They are very much a figurehead and they will get just as much public scrutiny as Raspen will face. If you feel you cannot do that Raspen can designate one of the other bonded of his choosing to that public position. You would still be his submissive, the lack of a court title does not change that.”

Riven nodded, “that is true. Just like being a submissive does not exclude one from running a clan. The current Chief of the Earth Elemental clan Thomas Gorgens is the submissive of his circle. Titles do not change what you are.”   

“I did not realise that. It takes a weight off my shoulder knowing that that is an option. I am not saying I will choose that yet but it is something I can think about.”

Galv was glad to see some of the tension leave Harry. If Harry wanted to be Raspen’s Queen, they would all make adjustments for it and plan for the blow back they would face. However, if he chose not to, then Galv suspected Raspen would choose Ethan. His pareya rank would sooth the prudes at court who would complain about a dominant rank being his Queen. Also, as a scholar of the Royal Archives, Ethan had more than enough court training to fill that role without being taken advantage of.

The distracting conversations had had the desired effect Riven had loosened up and was very relaxed with Harry in his arms. Galv was not surprised when Harry turned the conversation to marks next. Harry placed the standard submissive neck mark on Riven and the mage chose the inside of Harry’s left forearm for his mark.

Galv caught Harry when he pounced into his arms, “Hello there, the wild energy too much for you?”

“Not too much, but I can’t get over how you storm dragels actually taste spicy.”

“Is that a good thing?”

“It is,” Harry hummed as he nuzzled into Galv’s neck. “Is this, acceptable?”

“More than fine,” Galv agreed, savouring the feel of Harry’s fangs sliding into his throat.

Galv was not as much of a loner as Riven was but with how much he worked, he had not anticipated finding a mate this early in his life. He figured he would end up being set up by either his family or Lady Bianca in the end. This was by far a much better outcome.

Galv considers the marks on Harry and rather than add another to his neck he traced his mouth down his right arm and marked the inside of Harry’s elbow when Harry did not object. Harry purred as he laced his fingers in Galv’s black and purple stripped hair. Stormy, purple and grey eyes flashed at him as he came up and kissed Harry.

Harry laughed happily, “Stop teasing and help me come up with a way of wrangling Ethan. I swear he hasn’t stopped moving since I left him last.”

Galv nipped at his ear but nodded, “I cannot say you are wrong. The Merrows are not letting Alec out of their sight since he is a cousin to their King. So, he cannot help Ethan even if the dynamic was not in the way. And the Twins are being kept in bed by the healers. This means Ethan is trying to take care of everyone on his own.”

“What do you mean Dynamic?”

“Gheyic Pareya and Pareya tend to keep their distance from each other. For the most you will find a Gheyic Pareya would in reality like to be a full gheyo but something in their personality holds them back. Being too close to a normal pareya will trigger and amplifies those instincts that the Gheyic Pareya sees as their weakness. I foresee Alec sticking really close to our Merrow Suite. For both the elemental familiarity and to keep him away from Ethan and the twins.”

“And will the gheyos have a problem with that?”

“I don’t think so. Your ACE seemed very comfortable with him around, so I don’t see why that would change. He leads the suite after all, so if he is all right with Alec being around, then the rest will follow.” 

Riven brought them back to the topic Harry had asked about. “Getting back to Ethan. The solution is simple, I will just tell him Harry needs something but I won’t specify what. He will come right over to check on you.”

“That is a little bit mean.” Harry arched his eyebrow.

Galv agreed, “Maybe a little. But you can sit him down and force him to take that break which he desperately needs.”

Galv and Riven left him alone for all of twenty seconds before Luna hugged his side. “Is everything going, alright?”

“So far, so good. I am worried about Wikhn, but everything else is working out smoothly.”

“Wikhn will be fine. He will not deny your soulbond. In his heart he does not want to. But his pride is wounded so you just need to have patience with him. He did just have his plans crushed in a very public way.”

“I know. Last before Quinn?”

“Hmm as far as who is here, yes. I don’t know who it is but I sense another soulbond moving towards you. I think they will get here in between Wikhn and Quinn.”

“Huh,” Harry closed his eyes, reaching out for the bonds. She was right, one of the ones that had not come for the scream was moving closer. Harry huffed, “I wonder what excuse they will give.”

“Be patient, it is not their fault. All of them have valid reasons why they could not come. But that does not mean you cannot milk it for a little extra attention.”

“Spoilsport maybe I wanted to pick a fight.”

“Considering they are all gheyos that would not end well for you, even as ferros as you are.”

Harry huffed, “Fine, I will play nice.”

Ethan appeared looking very flustered, “Harry? Luna? Are you alright? Can I get you something?”

Harry eyed him seriously, “Yes, you can sit down with us and take a break, Ethan. That is what I want. You look exhausted.”

“I am fine.”

Harry blinked. Oh, is that what he sounded like when he said that to Theo. Harry supposed he could not blame Theo for not liking that answer. Harry pointed to the space between him and Luna. “Sit, Ethan.”

Luna shook her head fondly as Ethan slumped there sheepishly, “You are not fine. We are a large circle and there are three full pareyas and a Gheyic one for a reason. You are not meant to take care of everyone on your own.”

“I know but it is not their fault they cannot help.”

Harry hummed, “It is not their fault. Nor is it your responsibility. Everyone understands it will take time for us to find our feet. Or do you blame me for not having sealed all our bonds yet?”

“Of course not.”

Harry touched Ethan’s cheek, “It is the same thing. If you do not blame me then do not blame yourself. Just sit here with me and relax. Before you leave you will have your mark.”

Ethan’s cheeks darkened slightly as he ran his fingers through his brown hair. “You are right.”

“Yes, he is, but do not feed his ego. Harry already has an overly swelled head.”

“I am the Chosen One everyone loves me.”

Luna laughed as she threw a hand full of dirt at him. Harry play growled and jumped over Ethan to tackle her but he ended up half in Ethan’s lap. Ethan blinked back and forth between them. Unsure if he should help their underage consort or his submissive. Luna and Harry play fought for a few more second and then they both sat up. Luna kissed Ethan’s Cheek and Harry kissed him on the lips.

Luna pulled back giggling but Harry pressed himself more firmly against Ethan. Ethan shook his head, “You were both messing with me.”

“Yes and no. The fight was all play. Luna and I both found each other when we were at low points in our lives. Sometimes I think she is my sister but it is more than that. Hermione is my sister. No question about it but what I feel for Luna is deeper than that I think that is why she is here.”

Luna nodded and then blinked, “Oh I need to check is something was added to the list for the hunts. I will be right back.”

Harry shrugged as he nuzzled Ethan’s shoulder. The Pareya watched her skip off. “Does she do that a lot?”

“Yes, and she will not always remember something she has said at a later date. It all depends on how active her seer trait is behaving. She seemed pretty lucid this time so I think she just honestly remembered something. While we are alone did you have any conditions.”

“Not so much a condition but a request. I am in the middle of writing a dissertation. I would like to be allowed to finish it and to continue to work for the Royal Archives on research projects from time to time.”

Harry nodded, “I have no problems with any of you keeping outside jobs. I hope you don’t expect me to sit at home all day every day either. I will need to finish school and get a job eventually.”

“We will want whatever makes you happy. What about you any conditions?”

“Not that I know of but I am still pretty ignorant so things may come up later. Just avoid manipulating me even for my own good. I will not thank you for it.”

“Noted,” Ethan reached up and undid the high collar of his robes and his under shirt. 

Harry purred happily as he marked Ethan’s neck. When he had finished, Harry traced his fingers over Ethan’s brown skin. His circle had so many varied skin tones and hair colours they were all unique in their own way. Harry would never tired of gazing upon his Bonded. And anyone who thought that was too sappy of him could shove it.

Harry reached up, slipping his fingers over Ethan’s hair was soft and maybe a bit wiry. It wasn’t long enough for him to truly run his fingers through but it was not displeasing either. It suited the young man before him.

Harry smiled as Ethan’s lean muscular arms slipped around him holding him in return. Ethan breathed in Harry’s scent and sighed in contentment. “I cannot believe you are mine. You are so perfect.”

Harry shifted against his chest. He had been catching feelings of want, desire, and even the beginnings of love from several of his bonded today. But Ethan had been the first to express it aloud. 

Harry sighed, “I can’t believe you want me even knowing the danger I will put you in.”

Ethan kissed him, “You are all I need. And Dumbledore will not loom over you forever. Our Gheyo will not let him.”

“I suppose that is true. I may not know them well but I know they all seem protective of me.”

“I assure you it is not an act. They will all kill for you if needed.”

Harry’s eyes flashed with regret with a soft voice he said, “At one time I would have opposed that notion with all I had. But that was before I saw a friend and my godfather killed in front of me. I realise now that my enemy is willing to kill me, so I have to be willing to do the same.”

“Our gheyos would prefer to be your sword for you, but if it comes down to it, yes, we would prefer you to fight rather than see you hurt.” 

Harry hummed happily as Luna bounced back over to them. “All fixed?”

“Yes, I should have known Teacher Terius would have already mentioned it but had to be sure.”

Luna cuddled into them both and they smiled indulgently at her. Harry hummed, “Um Luna, no offence, but I do not know why you are here. I mean I will never want to have a relationship with you,”

Luna chuckled, “Silly that is not the only type of bonds you can have. After all, didn’t you agree with Quinn you that if he never wanted sex that was fine with you?”

“Yes, I did. But I guess I thought it was different accommodating his needs and thinking of my own.”

“It isn’t different. I am here because Lady Fate knows that you and I are more to each other than just friends. You and I we need each other to feel whole.” Luna frowned slightly, “Outside of Mum and Daddy, you and Rolf are the only ones who see me for who and what I am. I know you and I will never be a couple that is fine. I will have Rolf for that and I am sure after I have grown up some others in the circle will not mind filling that role if I want it.”

Ethan nodded, knowing Luna would grow up to be a beautiful Fae. It would not be a hardship for her to find bonded willing to be with her intimately when she desired it.

Luna cupped Harry’s cheek, “for the circle I do not know yet where I will land. I will always be your Companion, but I may take the role of Advisor publicly, like Peryton. I see us interacting with the Fae a lot in the future, so it would not be a bad thing for us to have a Fae advisor officially.”

 Harry smiled, “I am glad. I didn’t want you not to have a place here. The thought of that made me feel selfish.” He paused and then smirked, “But who is Rolf. Have you been holding out on me?”

“Oh hush you. You will have all the opportunities in the world to haze him when he arrives from the Fae Kingdom. You know the whole proper big brother act.”

Harry grinned wickedly and then tilted his head. “So do you and I need a ritual too.”

“No, I am underage still so I it simplifies things for us. We exchange our marks and then hug the bond should seal completely like Theo’s is.”

Harry nodded and Ethan let them move. He watched over them as they gently exchanged marks and then fell back into his lap in a cuddle pile. Ethan grinned well clearly; he was not going anywhere for a while.

-----

Neverah: Merrow Waters—Just Before the Soulscream…

Brishen ignored the sensation at first. It was not his time to wake up yet. This was not what they had agreed upon. Instead of moving he reached out with his magic attempting to figure out which immortal, it was who was altering the agreements that were made so long ago.

Lady Fate…

Of course, she would be the one to poke her nose into things. After all she and Lady Death had not agreed to sleep as the other immortals had. Both were too ingrained into the workings of the mortal worlds to step back fully as many of the others had. Brishen groaned inwardly he was an immortal sworn guardian he could not ignore a summons from any of them, even if they were breaking their word.

Brishen still did not move he needed time to wake his body from his deep sleep even if his mind was awake. He sat up in his mindscape and opened it to her prodding touch. He sighed as the air rippled before him as not one but two figures appeared in his mind. Being an immortal swore guard came with certain privileges like seeing the immortals in their truest forms.

When she was not masquerading as the Reaper of Reapers in her own court, Lady Death appeared to her favoured ones as a being whose robes were wispy and fluttered in the wind. The robes were pure white and clean as the snow. Death’s body was thin and emaciated but it was still a body not the skeleton she used to create fear. Her porcelain skin and silver hair highlighted the pitch-black eyes and blackened lips.

 Lady Fate was the polar opposite of Lady Death in every way. Her dark ebony skin was alive and maybe even a bit plump. Not an unhealthy amount of weight on her but it certainly showed off her every curve. She wore the same style of wispy robes but hers was black as pitch. Upon her head perfect curls of chocolate hair fell down around her shoulders.

“Brishen,” Lady fate greeted him.

“Lady Fate, Lady Death, I take it you have need of me.”

“Yes,” Lady Death scowled. “Unfortunately, some of us…” She glared at Fate before she continued. “Have proved to be fallible. The calculations were off. The Night of a Thousand Years approaches sooner than they allotted for.”

Fate pouted and crossed her arms over her ample breast. If she was going for the look of a petulant child, the maturity and sex appeal of her current form was ruining that effect. She glared back at her sister. “Hello! Do not blame me. Time had just as much to do with that calculation as I did.”

Brishen rubbed his eyes tiredly. He was so not awake enough for this. “I am your servant. Whatever you need, I will do it.”

Death turned to face him with a nasty grin, “so you say, but you don’t yet know what we need.” He shifted but did not back down from his word. Death huffed in annoyance all the immortals had chosen their own guards. And were not overly fond of the ones other immortals had chosen. That Brishen had been Lady Fate’s choice in guardian was making Lady Death’s ire worse given that his immortals had been involved in the apparent miscalculation.

Lady Fate interceded, “There will be a soulscream Brishen soon. The young and powerful submissive is soulbonded to not one but two of our sworn guardians. However, at the same time there is a flux. Someone is manipulating time and space to repeat an offence that has already occurred. Regrettably, we had to allow the attack on merrow nesting reef to happen the first time but I will be damned if someone ritualistically manipulates my brother while their sleep to repeat that offence.”

Lady Death scowled too. “As you may remember my guard is fire and death. Though they are waking presently, they are not ideal to interfere with an attack in merrow waters.” 

Brishen hissed he would happily lend his talons and blades to preventing that from repeating. He had been asleep for the last attack but Fate had come to him in his mindscape in her grief after it had happened. He knew the deaths and the number of Lost Children that event had wrought.

“What must I do?”

“First you must wake up and get your guards moving. There is little time to spare. Your soulscream will happen within moments of your awakening. You will have to refuse it until these cretins are sent into my sister’s tender care.”

Brishen flinched. That would be tedious. It would hurt him and it could potentially damage his relationship with his soulbonded submissive but he hoped his soulbonded was kind-hearted enough to see that this fight was worth his delay.

Brishen nodded, “I will do it.”

Lady Death hummed, “My guard will follow the call.”

Brishen grunted as he was inwardly cursing his Lady for determining he and Oblis should share a circle. He did not object to Oblis as a fighter or in his role as a fellow guardian but they were brutal rivals. Could they even be in the same circle together? He guessed they would find out.

Lady Death snapped her fingers in front of his face and he blinked but focused on her immediately. She scowled at him before continuing. “Your little Soulbonded is one of my favoured ones. He is not meant to die at this time. He has much to do still.”

Brishen winced. Being favoured by Lady Death was a hard blessing to live with. He wondered just what type of person his new Soulbonded was.   

Fate pouted again, “He was supposed to be mine or Luck’s. We both had claims on him.”

Death’s smile was animalistic, “Try it, dear Sister, that boy is a Peverell of the main line. He was fated to be mine before his parents were even conceived.”

 Fate huffed and turned to Brishen, “Go now Brishen do not fail me.”

“I will not, My Lady.” He bowed his head to them and they woke up in his body. He grabbed the spear head that pressed to his back the moment he moved.

“Do not move, Brishen, you are not slated to wake up yet.”

Brishen ignored her because he could see the white-blue magic of the soulscream coming towards him across the universe. He threw up his strongest barriers to meet the wave. The Gheyo Queen of the family who had been guarding his sleep for centuries stumbled backwards as the soul magic shattered around him in blinding brilliance. Brishen swallowed down the bile that rose in his throat at having rejected his fated one, but he had work to do.

“Summon your available siblings immediately, Alala. Lady Fate woke me we have a battle to save another nest reef from destruction.”

Alala flinched but the Gheyo Queen did not hesitate. She reached through her family bonds demanding that all her family fighters attend her now. Brishen checked his armour and summoned a spare trident from the armoury along the wall. Three of her brothers, her sister, and her family’s gheyo suite all came to here call. Alala idly wondered where Alaric was but she knew if he had not come, he was already doing something for their King as a Member of Crimson Tide.

Alistar looked at Brishen preparing for battle and shook his head when he met her eye, “Explanation later Alala, where are we going?”

“Lady Fate wishes us to save a Nest Reef from destruction.” Brishen said flatly. “I am sure none of you object.”

 The bloodlust instantly climbed and they circled around him. He focused on the reef his lady was guiding him to. They had people to kill and Merrows to save. Brishen portal them swiftly not knowing how much time they would have to prepare on the other end. Brishen did not hold back his shift. He allowed his talons beak and feathers for grow in as they would. He was not worried about hiding what he was from his soon-to-be victims or the Merrow. He was known to them if only as more of a legend than a reality. Today that legend would show everyone just what happens when you crossed, Lady Fate.

-----

Harry rubbed his chest as he walked through the camp once more. He could feel one of his soulbondeds. Luna was right that the connection was getting stronger. He would see them soon but they would have to wait. All of the ones who had not come when he called, would have to wait their turn. He would keep an open mind as to why they had not come but he had enough stress to deal with around those who had shown.

Harry had been toying with the idea of finding Wikhn when and insistent breeze wrapped around him and pulled him to the left. Harry dug his heels in and to his surprise found he could disperse the air pulling him.

“Well, well, you can control Air.” Harry looked up at the gorgeous changeling Joker.

“Watch yourself Adgella,” Peryton teased from the conference table. “Remember one of his Family seals is Peverell, you might find yourself in over your head.”

“I live for a challenge.” More wind buffeted Harry and he shook his head. He only put enough resistance against the wind to keep his stride calm as he followed the joker away from the main camp. “I am beginning to think you Jokers do not listen to anyone.”

“On the contrary,” Vaeri smiled. Their mercury eyes shining with mirth. “We listen to everything and see practically everything. But you will find we tend not to go with the flow. If there is a more challenging options out there then we will take them because we are all thrill seekers. The challenge and the effort it presents: this is what will keep us from falling to our feral side.”

Harry hummed asking in the current feminine form Vaeri held. “I was told you prefer this form?”

“When I am relaxing yes. Unlike your other two brutes, I am very vain person. I like to be looked at and notice.”

This made Harry smiled, “If that does it for you. I personally do not like to be seen. I would prefer to hide in shadows.”

Vaeri grinned, “I am happy to walk beside you, whenever you don’t want to be noticed. Trust me I know how many eyes fall on me when I am like this.”

“Deal. Any other conditions I should know of?”

“Only that I am yours but I am sure you are aware of that.”

“It was explained. You will all choose for yourself whom you swear to whether that is just me or myself and Theo or anyone else you choose. I cannot live with forcing people to be something they are not.”

“Yes, you have had a bit too much personal experience with that I have heard. I can tell you right now neither of your two Ace hold much appeal to me at this moment. That might change when I get to see them in their roles but I cannot guarantee it will.”

“I understand I would not ask you to do something you did not want to do.”

“Another condition I have is between us. I realise I am the only ‘mature’ member of this circle who has a feminine form.”

“Yes?”

Vaeri raised an eyebrow at him in a challenge, “I don’t just choose this form for looks, Cutie.”

Harry glared at her and shook his head, “I am bisexual if that is what you are getting at. You remember that Veela in the camp. I like most of my school spent the first two weeks she was in school wishing we could be with her.”

“Only two weeks? That is not long for a vela infatuation. Maybe she is not that strong a veela.”

“She is sufficiently strong, believe me. I was just unusually distracted for the rest of the year after that. Besides, I had already had a crush on another girl before she had arrived the distraction allowed me to see around her alure to what I really liked at the time.”

“At the time?” Vaeri pried.

Harry turned to her. “Why so interested.”

“Firstly, curiosity about you and secondly most submissives are so sheltered. It is rare for them to have any experience in life beyond minor crushes. You made that sound as if you had enough of a relationship with this girl to realise that you did not like her.”

“I did. We dated but I was still a virgin before I bonded to Theo if that is what you are interested in.”

“You tease but I like to hear about others’ sex lives. You will find a lot of your bonded will prefer not to know but not me. I will always be up for a good story if you got one.”

Vaeri lay down on the ground uncaring about dirt. Harry did not lie down but he sat beside them. Harry reached out surprising even himself with as he brushed his finger over their brow and trace their scales, iridescent white like cumulus clouds against their pale porcelain skin. Vaeri returned his touch tracing their finger over the ones covering his ribs.

“I want to know more about this girl. What did you like about her and what did you not like? Call it doing my research, because I would definitely like not to repeat her mistakes.”

“Well, if you are not crying for our first kiss you will avoid one.”

“Huh some guilt there but not enough to have seriously caused her tears so what had the little doll upset.”

“She had been dating a boy the year before. Harry grimaced he and I got caught in a trap together. I made it out and he didn’t. we were talking about Cedric before we kissed so that is one of the reasons she was crying. Cedric was also the main reason I felt our relationship was not right. I honestly think she only agreed to be around me to be closer to him. Most of our first date was her trying to get me to talk about how he died.”

“So, you really liked her but to her you were just a way to keep her memories of him.”

“That was what it felt like to me. So yes, I had kissed someone before Theo but nothing beyond that.”

“And now how adventurous is our Little Alpha?”

Harry leaned over them grinning wickedly, “You will find out how “Little” he is if you call him that to his face.”

Vaeri laughed, “No doubt. I am sure given his age that particular moniker would drive him up the walls.” They pulled Harry down and on top of him.

“Are we going to have sex here?” Harry asked bluntly. Truthful he was not feeling up to it right now.

Vaeri must have caught that in his tone because they did not move things in that direction. Instead, they said, “Haven’t decided yet, but you are not surprised?”

Harry shifted as he admitted, “Mathis already got me. He sucked me off. He was annoyed that Fawkes bonded to me fully.”

“Figure he would. He does not strike me as the type with any sort of patience.”

“And you?”

“I will not lie. Bonding you here and now appeals to the feral beast side of me. However, I really enjoy a good game of cat and mouse. In fact, I don’t think I will have sex with you here. I much more like the idea of seeing if I can catch you off guard and if I can make you come apart for me.”

Harry grinned, “I really like the sound of that too. I accept the challenge.”

“Deal then. Any request of me, my submissive?”

“I request that even if you do not swear to any other member of this circle that you do take care and remember you are all mine. I chose you. I will not tolerate you killing one another. I understand tempers and that gheyos are born to fight but no killing our own.”

“I can agree to that. Now where did the boys mark you?”

Harry indicated Mathis and Fawkes’s claim marks. Vaeri considered them and grinned. Do you have a preference? Harry shook his head and he chuckled when they undid his trousers, “Still not having sex.”

A privacy spell went up as they replied, “Yes, we are not having sex.” Vaeri helped him up and Harry purred as Vaeri marked the outside of his thigh on the left side of his body. It was closer to Mathis’s mark then harry had expected but it was on the opposite side from him. Vaeri accepted Harry back over his body as Harry bit into their neck. They groaned in pleasure and when Harry pulled back Vaeri held on to him. “Just a moment.” Harry marvelled at the change.

“It looks so simple.”

“To me it is. It is as simple as breathing.” They tilted their neck. “Did the mark stay? Sometimes they don’t.”

“It did,” Harry assured them and Vaeri nodded. They rolled Harry over onto his back. His breath hitched a little bit when Vaeri’s now marked the inside of his thigh. That was unexpected but not unwelcome.

Harry sighed as the marks were sealed and Vaeri kissed him. Vaeri nipped at his lip, “I am so going to enjoy chasing you, little mouse.”

“Better run fast you, wicked cat.” Harry teased and pushed himself up. Vaeri lounged on the ground watching him with eager eyes as he pulled his trousers back on and then moved away. Harry shook his head he had a feeling Vaeri would drive his more reserved bonded up the walls.

-----

Brishen ruthlessly hacked at the attacker in front of him. If he was being a bit more brutal than normal with his assaults, he really could not be held responsible for that. His soul was still burning with the aftershocks of the denied Soulscream. But it was not like these people did not deserve his ire. They had barely had time to identify themselves to the Nest guards before the assault force had descended upon them. 

The force was bigger than Fate had sensed. Her anger and rage mixed with his own to gruesome effect. Despite the attacking force, being larger those few seconds of warning had made a difference. Low tide had meant it was the perfect time for these land walkers to attack. However, the children had been drawn back to the safest part of the reef under a coral overhang. Brishen had only noted a few small groups who had not managed to get to that sheltered area in time. He was keeping an eye on them while he helped to decimate the frontal assault force.

A group splintered off from the main force focusing their efforts on a trio of toddlers and their pareya guard. Brishen could see the pareya was preparing to attack but it was seven to one. Even for a merrow pareya that was a big ask. He left the frontal assault to help them but even as fast as he was, he would not get there in time. Two of the toddler crouched beside a coral formation while another was imitating the posture of the Pareya. Possibly a pareya or Gheyo in the making, that one. It would be cute if the reason for it had not been so dire.

The pareya was a magically inclined and they managed to take out two of the seven instantly. And their knife and claws took out another two before the fifth one got under their guard. Brishen winced at the large gash that was cut down their side. It might not be a fatal wound if treated right away but there was no guarantee how long it would take given the battle around them. The payera did not give up, though. Their claws found purchase on their attacker’s armour and they pulled themselves in to slash at their throat.

The remaining two did not bother to help their comrade. They instead went for the children. Brishen made three quick moves in sequence. He pulled a feather from his hair. He then shot a water spout at one of the kidnappers, while throwing the feather at the same time. Predictably, the kidnapper was more concerned with dodging the water spout then with the white and blue feather which plastered itself to the back of the child’s left arm. Confident he could track that child. He turned his weapon on the second kidnapper. They had stupidly gone for the boy who had been in a protective stance and he was fighting him claws and all.

Brishen cut the man’s leg out from under him, and as he fell, he lost his grip on the boy and tiny clawed hands found the man’s eyes. The screams were exquisite. Brishen debated leaving the boy to his revenge but that choice was taken from him when Lord Aldo scooped the boy up into a hug.

“Uncle Aldo,” the small boy whined. It was half a cry for help and half him protesting his victim had been taken from him.

Brishen left Aldo to the boy and swooped in to restrain the attacker for questioning later. He then bent to cast a stasis spell on the pareya’s wounded side. Brishen had never focused on healing spells so he knew it would not hold them forever. But it would give the pareya a bit more time than he had on his own. The pareya nodded in thanks as they layered their own shaky stasis spell over his.

Aldo put authority into his voice and hissed, “Enough Altor, your sister needs you to guard her while Espy cannot.” The boy bit his thin lip but nodded in agreement. He easily went back to protecting the smaller toddler. Aldo looked to the Pareya, “Espy?”

There was desperation in their voice, “I will live Aldo. You need to get Little Shrine back.”

“I can track them,” Brishen grunted.

Aldo nodded and moved to his side Brishen focused on his feather and the pair of them portalled after the child. They appeared in a room with half a dozen Torvaks two of which were trying their best to unstick his feather from the back of the young merrow’s arm.

Brishen leered, “Some nasty birds should learn not to touch what does not belong to them.” He and Aldo dived forward with deadly accuracy and none of them stood a chance.

Brishen knew nothing of this current head of the Merrow clan assigned to guard him, but he appeared to be a competent fighter. To his surprise, when he turned to leave the child in Aldo’s care so he could sweep the house for more enemies, His Lady prodded him. He sighed and turned back to where Aldo had just finished checking Shrine for injuries. 

“Apparently, I am on babysitting duty, My Lady insists,” Brishen held out his arms resolutely for the child.

Lord Aldo was unsuccessful at biting back a grin, “You do not have to look so put out that Your Lady trusts you with a child. Maybe it is practised for your own.”

“Sooner rather than later it would seem. I woke up for my submissive’s Soulscream.”

Aldo froze, “That is not possible.”

“Ask your sister about it when you get the chance,” Brishen snipped but was he kept his tone soft mindful of the mewling little girl curled against his chest. “This one, is she one of yours?”

“No, that is why Espy insisted we find her. She could not bear the shame of having let someone else’s child be taken while her two were safe.”

“She might still die and she is worried about her honour.”

“More so if she dies. She does not want another Lost Merrow child as her legacy.”

Brishen grunted, “You lead, I will back you up. We need to clear the rest of this place.”

Aldo nodded and they went through the house and it was a small manor house and they only found another three people who were all women but clearly not fighters. They had been in the kitchen’s cooking for a large group likely the ones upstairs and were completely caught off guard by their arrival. Although it was amusing to see Aldo have to duck a meat cleaver among the many other kitchen utensils thrown his way while he subdued them the trio. They were deposited in a sitting room and sealed in so that they would not see the bodies of the others just yet. 

When the house was clear Brishen again felt His Lady prodding him but the draw to guard the child was still there. “I am unsure why Aldo, but My Lady is insisting that I take Shrine with me.”

“And go where?”

“To my Submissive. Do not ask me her logic.”

“Questioning Lady Fate’s logic is the easiest way to get a headache.” Aldo agreed. “I should be fine on my own. If the women did not even know we were here, then I highly doubt we missed any sort of distress signals. I will call my clan to help me investigate this house when the reef has been secured.”

“Very well, I will try not to make you too large of a mess for you to take responsibility for. After all the King has not yet relieved your family of their duty of guarding me.”

“Don’t remind me. ‘The King’ is my cousin and he loves to take his pound of flesh whenever I mess up.”   

“Tell me you don’t deserve it every time, and I might feel sorry for you.” When Aldo did not deny his pervious punishments, Brishen snorted. He formed a water shield over the child before portalling to the other end of his soul.

-----

Huh? Harry rubbed his chest. His moving bonded was on Earth now it seem. They were so close that Harry could feel some of their emotions. Regret at denying him was at the forefront of their mind but also vengeance and bloodlust. Whatever had kept them away it was not a pleasant affair. Harry found himself moving quickly and he pressed himself into the strong arms of a dark figure.

Wikhn would have questioned his submissives sudden affection if it was that, but it was not that. Wikhn could see his scales rippling with a bluish-green magic highlighting the telltale zigzag pattern of his scales. Something had shaken his control again and Harry was close to going Ferros.

Wikhn slipped off his bracer and quickly cut a line down his arm. Wikhn was surprised when Harry did not bite him despite him taking the steps to suggest it. He had expected Harry to be too lost in his instinct to recognise Wikhn desire.

Wikhn brushed his fingers through his hair, and when Harry had taken enough blood to relax, he picked him up and gathered him into his lap. Harry was still shaking but the ripples of magic had died down. Wikhn cupped Harry’s cheek as he looked into Harry’s eyes. “Are you all right?”

“No. One of my soulbondeds did not come. They did not come because they are fighting elsewhere. I felt their bloodlust and it nearly set me off again.”

Wikhn grumbled soothingly to him and Harry burrow more into his arms but whined in distress. Wikhn was not sure what to do about it when Hadrian appeared in his line of sight.

“What is wrong?”

“Another Soulbonded. They are fighting and Harry can sense their bloodlust it is triggering him.”

Hadrian made a motion with his hand. “Hand him over and strip to the waist. The skin-to-skin contact will settle him better.” Wikhn did not argue and he realised Hadrian was probably right. Harry whined in distress in his armoured embrace too and they had already sealed their bond.

When Wikhn had borne his chest, Hadrian passed Harry back and the whine was slightly less distressed. Wikhn scratched his pectoral muscle and Harry pressed his mouth against the wound again and sucked in a few swallows. His claws slid up Wikhn’s arm to his shoulder as Harry pulled himself up closer to his shoulder.

“How are you now, Harry?”

“Better they are calming down,” Harry shuddered. “Hadrian?”

“I am here, Harry. What do you need?”

“They will be coming here soon. I don’t know who they are, but I think they are another Joker they feel like Mathis.”

“In power or emotions.”

“Both. I think.”

“I will talk to Mesmyr about it, Harry. Do not worry about it and we will handle it. You just stay here with Wikhn.”

“Thank you,” Harry warbled and his claws pressed into Wikhn’s shoulder as Hadrian left them. “I am sorry about this.”

Wikhn shook his head as he leaned down and brushed his lips to Harry’s brow. “I am not. I need this. I need you to need me. It helps.”

Harry opened his eyes and looked up at Wikhn. Harry could see a familiar pain in Wikhn’s eyes. He had seen it in the mirror not that long ago. Before Theo before when he thought he would never have someone in his life who could ever love him because that person was gone. Wikhn’s person had not died this Dahlia was still out there and she had left him. 

“When my godfather died a few months ago I was so alone. Remus was sent away from me and my aunt and cousin were apparently spelled to hate me. My friends were kept away from me. Dumbledore wanted me to feel as if no one loved me. I don’t know Dahlia and I hoped she did not want you to feel that way.”

“She doesn’t. She saved my life and I know she loved me. She just does not love me as much as I love her.” Wikhn shivered himself. Harry shifted in order to sit up. When he was straddled Wikhn’s lap and looped his arms around his neck. Wikhn settled his hands-on Harry’s hips and smiled ruefully. “But now I understand how she fells.”

“How do you mean?”

“Dahlia and I had a partial soulbond not a full one. It was the potential for one. If we both wanted it, we could have let it grow into a true bond.”

“So why did you not do it?”

“Dahlia met someone else. True they had known each other for a while but when they realised the soul bond was there and they did not hesitate. They bonded within hours. I was happy for them but at the same time I knew something had changed. Dahlia was my ACE and her soulbond was to a beta.” Wikhn nuzzled Harry’s cheek. “I know you do not know a lot about Dragels but ACE usually only bond to the Alpha and the submissive other than their Gheyos. It was an odd dynamic to start a circle with.”

Harry hummed, “and things kept changing.”

“Yes, Dahlia kept pulling away from me. I get it now.” Wikhn squeezed Harry’s hip. “This bond with you. It is so much more than what I had with her. She was a person who made me feel safe. But you feel like home. If Dyshoka made her feel like this then I cannot blame her for pulling away from me.”

“I never wanted to hurt anyone. I did not want to ruin your life.”

“Harry, you changed my life but it is not ruined. My life would have been ruined when Dyshoka found her submissive and Dahlia became her Alpha. I cannot begin to tell you what that would have done to me. I know it would have broken me, maybe beyond repair.”  Harry could see it just the thought of experiencing that was like a knife to his heart.

Harry remembered that brief moment he thought that Theo would reject him. He then imaged how he felt for Theo now and if he had to watch him choose someone else. He could not handle that. Harry clung tightly to Wikhn and growled.

“Harry, I am sorry I did not want to upset you.”

“I can’t imagine what you are feeling. So, I tried to imagine myself if Theo chose someone other than me and it hurts.”

“Your alpha would never choose anyone over you. You found and chose each other before the scream. If there is anyone in this circle, you can trust without a doubt it is your Theo.   

Harry nodded and then said in a soft voice, “I don’t want to be your second choice.”

“I don’t want you to feel as if you are either Harry. We cannot leave the bond open. But I want to court you so we can get to know each other properly. What do you think?”

Harry nodded, “I would like that. I will want to get to know you all but you especially.” Harry leaned in and Wikhn smiled and tilted his head encouraging Harry to smell his neck. His pink eyes darkened as Harry purred softly. “Are you sure you want a normal claim? They are setting up a ritual for Quinn and me. We could do that too.”

“We could but unless you prefer that I would like a normal bonding. I am a very private person and bonding rituals are formal and too open for my preferences.”

Harry hummed, “It will probably be too public for my preferences as well but for Quinn I am willing to do it, so I can be with him without making him uncomfortable.”

“Why is his comfort more important than yours?” Wikhn asked curiously.

“Because a little aversion to being the centre of attention is not as important to being asexual healer.” 

Wikhn blinked, “Huh, I have not guessed that of him and we have worked together for a while.”

“Does it make more sense now?”

“Yes, it does and I promise not to bring it up with him unless he starts that conversation.”

“Good. Did you have any conditions?”

“Two. One of which was probably covered by several other people but I need you to agree to leave Gheyo matters to us Gheyos to sort out.”

Harry nodded, “Yes it has come up and I will tell you what I have told the others. You are all my bonded I ask that none of you kill each other. Beyond that I will let you handle your own affairs.”

Excellent and my second condition is for now. It may not be forever but if it changes it is because it is my choice not something Blood Raven forces on me.”

“Alright, I am listening.”

“I will only swear to you right now. I just lost my ACE and I do not know if I will be able to trust another to bond to. Not for a while anyways. My heart needs to heal.”

Harry hummed, “Can a suite still work if you refuse to swear as Hadrian’s King?”

“I did not say I will not act as his king. You are right, the suite will not function properly without one. But I cannot force myself to submit to him. He will have to earn my submission through a fight. When I bear his scar, I will be able to act as his King even if I am never bonded to him.”

“I see if you are sure that you can make the suite work like this then I agree. To your terms my Gheyo.”

Wikhn grumbled in contentment, “Do you have any terms for me?”

“Other than the no killing of our own rule I am asking you all to never manipulate me. Dumbledore has been manipulating my family and me for a long time and I cannot live like that any more.”

Wikhn nodded, “anything else.”

“Not right now. But I do not know dragel society so I may not know what to ask for yet.”

“Fair enough, I agree to your terms my submissive.”

“Mark? And do you not like fangs? Or was that something I read wrong?”

“You did not misread it. I do not like bites from dominants. In my youth I was bullied for being a half-breed. Dominant Dragels and Fae both fought me and they would bite me to put me in my place. It led to me having a hard time accepting fangs in my skin. But when you were drinking earlier, I felt no aversion. In fact, I wanted your fangs, I wanted your mark.”

Harry smiled then, “Preference?”

“Not on my neck.”

Harry brushed his fingers over Wikhn’s pectoral again. “Chest?”

Wikhn smiled and nodded Harry leaned down and watched Wikhn the entire time but when he truly did not react Harry closed his eyes and savoured the feeling of his fangs sliding into the flesh. The last of his tension melted as he was able to let the bit ground him.

“Your preference?” Wikhn asked.

“Can you follow the suite’s marks?” Harry turned his back and explained who had marked him where.

“Yes, I can do that. I do not need my mark elsewhere.” Wikhn said but fell silent for a moment.

“Wikhn?”

“I … sorry, it is nothing you did.” Wikhn touched Harry’s back just below Hadrian’s mark. “It is just because I do not think I will ever be able to take a mark like that from Hadrian. I don’t think I could stand it.”

“That is between the two of you. If you ever get to the point you want his mark, you will have to speak with him about that.”

Wikhn hummed as he ran his hands down Harry’s back. Harry did not push him. He let Wikhn explore and settle his own instincts. Harry sighed in contentment as Wikhn’s fangs sank into his skin. Harry did not mention the wet drops that fell on his back. Or the overwhelming feelings of both grief and relief. In that moment Harry realised how much fear Wikhn held that Harry would reject him.  

When Wikhn let him go, Harry turned around and hugged him tightly. Wikhn hugged him back and they held each other until they had both calmed down. Harry just wanted a few more minutes of peace before he had to deal with the next fire on the horizon. There were many fires he could see in their future so he needed to treasure these precious peaceful moments with his bonded.

Chapter Text

Arthur looked around at his family. They were not the only ones who had now joined the camp and had been moved away from the main part of the camp. He had not been thrilled to leave his sons there but he could understand why they had moved the Torvak away from the inner command structure. They were still within the safe confines of the camp just not in the main thoroughfare any more.

Augusta was the first family member to arrive. She had come to talk with Neville and when he had expressed his desire to go to Neverah she had agreed to accompany him.

Dean Thomas’s parents had chosen not to come but that did not seem to surprise the boy. Neither had the denial from Seamus’s mother. Arthur watched and Dean kissed Seamus’s temple and it occurred to him that maybe the pair had come to them during the evacuation because neither family would take them back. 

The Henry family arrived next and it was clear why as their son was sporting dragel scales. He was unable to keep them hidden around so many of his own kind. Another minor family Arthur was less familiar with arrived after that, the Dawn Family. They were better at hiding their creature traits but Arthur came from a family of hunters he could see through it too. Their daughter was pouting as she was not sure she wanted to go to Neverah but clearly her family had decided for her.  

The last person to arrive was a singular boy. Arthur was about to suggest they invite him to join them when Ron scoffed. “What is that snake doing here?”

“Leave off Ron.” Neville complained. “Zabini. I have seen Malfoy and Nott around but they are sticking close to the main bulk of the camp I would check over there.”

“Thank you, Longbottom,” the Slytherin tilted his head and moved off among the dragels.

Augusta hummed, “Mario Zabini’s heir?”

Neville nodded, “Yes. He is a Slytherin in our year group. Not as smart as Nott but still in the top ranks of the year.”

Augusta nodded, “I would be shocked if he weren’t smart. His father was a brilliant young man. It was a tragedy, he died so young.”

Molly scoffed, “We all know why he died, Augusta.”

“Hush, Molly, I refuse to propagate unfounded accusations. Alexandria has been investigated several times, and never once has anything ever come to show she was the cause of any of her husbands’ deaths.”

“Seven wealthy young men are all dead after marrying her. Do you really think she is not involved?”

Augusta tsked, “I said, I would not discuss it and I won’t. So Molly unless you would like me to start badgering you about how you are going to address the family you have written off as dead for all these years, I suggest you not push my ire.”

Molly swallowed and turned away. Arthur could not help but feel a little petty smugness at Molly’s distress. She deserved a bit of unease after lying to him and the children for all of these years.

-----

There were some pretty heavy wards surrounding his submissive which in all honesty was not surprising. After a soulscream protecting the new circle was the highest of priorities. Brishen could have punched straight through them but it would cause undue stress to the new circle and those guarding it. Frankly, he was already starting off on the wrong foot, so it would be best not to antagonise them further. 

Brishen followed the redirect and landed in a guarded arrival point. There were Air and Earth guards present, so it was not the worse greeting he could have.

“Evening, at least I think it is going on evening in this realm.”

The earth guard eyed the child in his arms and tempered his response. “Close enough, it is still late afternoon. State your business here Joker.”

“I am following the pull of my Soulbonded submissive. I was dealing with some trouble in the Merrow waters, so I was unable to come when they called.”

The Air guard asked, “Do you have any proof of that claim?”

Brishen growled. He knew they were doing their job, but he was so done with being denied his soulbonded submissive. He needed to find him and they were in his way. “I can offer no proof as a soulbond is intangible before it is sealed. Further I am hardly going to discuss Merrow business outside of their court.”

“Explain yourself to me then.” A firm voice cut through Brishen’s anger and made him take notice.

Of course, the voice did that to him. No matter the century they were in a member of Crimson Tide always commanded a certain level of respect. The shadow dragel beside him was no slouch in power either. In fact, Brishen would put him as the more powerful of the pair.

The Crimson Tide Merrow continued, “We are both ACE to our submissive. You will not be seeing him until you curb your aggression and you explain yourself to us.”

Brishen was surprised but pleased. Fate and Death had implied his submissive was strong but having at least two suites of Gheyos was a visible indicator they were not exaggerating. The two other guards had moved off and a privacy ward courtesy of the shadow dragel went up.

Brishen hummed as he drew a calming breath, “Is he cleared to hear court details?”

The merrow smirked, “Not officially, but Hadrian is Blood Raven. He can be trusted with secure information.”

Brishen nodded, “Lady Fate and Lady Death came to me before the scream. They told me I was to deny it because something worse was afoot. Someone was manipulating Time and Space while they were asleep. They were using their ritual to bend time to allow them to repeat an earlier offence in another part of the timeline.”

The merrow growled, his eyes locked on the child in his arms. “Another nest reef attack?”

Brishen nodded, “the Immortals brought me out of my sleep to gather warriors to prevent that from repeating itself. I know I have a lot to make up for with our submissive since I did not come to his aid. But I hope he is not the type of person who would deny protecting these children was important.”

“He will not,” Hadrian agreed, “is that child well?”

“Yes, as far as we could tell. She was the only one taken under my watch. Myself and Lord Aldo tracked her to the secondary location. They only had moments with her and they were focused on trying to pull my feather from her arm.” Brishen lifted the girl’s arm to show the white and blue feather still adhered harmlessly to her skin.

“Lord Aldo, you said,” The Merrow hummed.

“Yes, he remained behind in the location we tracked her to, after we had cleared it. He said he would remain there until the reef was secure then he would call his family in to investigate the property.”

“He will not have to wait that long for backup. King Alcandor is here and when he hears of this Aldo will have more help than he desires. I am Mesmyr by the way” Brishen noted the name and snorted at the comment about Aldo. Well, he had not intentionally brought Aldo to the attention of his cousin but it appears that would happen anyways. Shrine was still clinging to him like glue and Brishen did not yet know why. He did his best to pull in his emotions it would not be acceptable to be feral near the Merrow King.

-----

Harry rubbed his chest. Wikhn put his hand on either side of Harry’s neck and brushed his fingers gently across his skin. Harry purred softly as he leaned in to steal a kiss. Wikhn nipped at his lips first but gave him his kiss.

“Are you well, Aku?”

“Yes, that Joker is here now but they are significantly calmer than before. So that is better, I suppose.”

Wikhn nodded and helped Harry to his feet. “Do you wish to go alone or would you like my company?”

Harry hummed, “I would not mind your company still. I do not think you will have any problems with them.”

“But others will?”

“Fire and water issues mostly, I think.”

“Ah, so normal issues for a mixed circle then.”

Harry laughed, “Good, I could do with some normalcy in my life for a change.”

They left their little dark space in the woods to return to the main camp. Harry had to stop at the edge of the main clearing to lean one hand against a tree. An overwhelming wave of rage rose up from the Royals command area. Harry checked his bonds and while Raspen and Peryton were angry they were not the source of the rage.

Wikhn braced him with one arm around his waist, while Harry closed his eyes and tried to breathe through it. It was not working and he did not feel any relief until Quinn came over to him and cast a dampening spell over him. It still took several moments for Harry to gather himself but at least he did not lose himself to his ferros side again.

A small sound caught his ear and Harry opened his eyes to track it. He saw a small toddler running from the area of the royals as well as she could on unstable legs. So, just learning to walk then, not old enough to have a full grasp of it. She was merrow with bright sky blue skin and hair that was dark blue underneath with highlights of teal. 

Even dampened Harry empathy and instincts drew him to protect her. He crossed the clearing and to scoop her up into his arms before he hissed at the guards who had followed her. They all raised their hands and backed away from him smart enough not to tangle with a protective submissive who had a child.

Her watery blue eyes looked up at Harry and his breath caught in his throat. There was something familiar about her. Something that said she was important to him.

“Nina,” the little merrow cried out and threw her arms around his neck.

Harry warbled at the undeniable need to hold and protect her. This toddler clung to him like a limpet. Oh, what the bloody hell? She had better not be a bonded too. He looked back to Wikhn who was once again bracing him.

The Dark Fae correctly guessed the source of Harry’s panic and shook his head. “It is fine, Harry. If she was a soulbonded, we would have seen some kind of soul magic reaction with your Soulscream so recently active. There has to be another reason for this behaviour.”

Harry let out a shaking breath and sat down on the ground right there. The little girl seemed to instantly fall asleep in his arms as if she was just waiting for somewhere safe to do so. Harry ruffled her green-blue hair but did not try to move her. She was an adorable little thing even if she confused him. 

“Honestly, Trouble, we cannot leave you alone.” Alec teased as he was followed over by one of the Merrow healers.

“No, you cannot. Trouble will always find me. Do you have any clue as to who she is or where she came from?”

“Not yet, but I am sure it has something to do with what has pissed off my lovely cousin several moments ago. I have not felt him that made since his sister was kidnapped.”

Speaking of said royal cousin, Alcandor was making his way over to them. When the Healer started his exam on the girl, he demanded. “How is she?”

“I cannot tell you any details of what has happened to her because she is unhurt. I prefer results like that, Your Majesty. She does seem to be very attached to young Harry, here.”

Harry looked between them, “She called me Nina when she clung to me.”

“Probably short for Nerina. That is her older sister. Now that the child has pointed it out you do bear a striking similarity to her if your skins and hair tones were more on the merrow spectrum you could be twins.”

The Healer scanned her and then frowned scanning Harry. “Well, that would explain it. Your magic is very similar to hers. I would put money on you both being from the same family.”

“Through my third then.”

The merrow healer nodded and Alcandor hummed, “That will narrow things down faster. We will not have to wait for the court mages to perform a ritual to find your merrow family. Your third was not known to us, but Shrine’s family is a known one. Confirming one family as a match is a much simpler spell then scanning your signature against the archived to find a match.”

Alcandor said no more on that and instead turned around. He snapped at several merrows to follow him back over to the command area. Harry shook his head at the merrow king but smiled as several of his bonded gathered around him. When the Healer gave Shrine the all clear and he left them, Theo and Alec settled on either side of him. Wikhn remained at his back, which Harry was pleased by.

Harry looked among his circled Bonded and easily picked out the new face. Well, he was not Merrow if the feathers in his hair and the talons instead of fingers were any indicator. Mathis’s Magic and emotions indicate a water joker but the feathers and talons indicate him being like Fawkes, a water Phoelix Joker then.

Harry considered him. He was dark-skinned and dark-haired so one might overlook he was a water type if they did not focus on his eyes. They were piercing blue that seemed to run as deep as the ocean. When Harry tilted his head in curiosity, he tried to move forward through their circle of bonded so he could address Harry properly. 

However, something swooped down between them in an instant. Wikhn and Theo helped Harry up while Alec shielded Shrine from the sudden flux of heat. They backup as Fawkes hissed at the new man. It was a pure animalistic sound reminiscent of the bird form he had spent countless years trapped in.

Brishen arched an eyebrow and Fawkes. “Well, someone is lacking in manners.”

Fawkes shook himself and scowled, “You stay away from him! He is mine!”

“Fledgling, you are picking a fight your arse cannot handle.”

“I am not a Fledgling!” Fawkes roared.

Well, that reaction pretty much proving he was a fledgling still. However, pointing that out to him would not help in this situation. Brishen looked to Oblis instead, “Has he been giving you this much trouble?”

Oblis looked highly amused as he shook his head, “A bit less because we share an element.”

“Lovely, look Fle—“ Brishen corrected the term. “Subadult is that better?” Fawkes hissed begrudgingly and Brishen nodded, “He is my submissive too. You are going to have to learn to live with that if he accepts me. It is not up to you.”

“He doesn’t need you! He has me!”

Brishen frowned this was odd behaviour. Both Phoenix and Phoelix come from large nests groups with many of their own kind. Sure, elemental aversions were expected in mixed nests but a complete aversion to another of your own kind was not normal.

“What happened to you?”

Fawkes hissed again and instead of answering he lunged at Brishen. He was even more inexperienced as a fighter than his age suggested and Brishen easily avoided his attacks. Mesmyr asked if he needed help but Brishen shook his head. He let the young Phoelix swoop in. He ducked his talons and flipped over tackles. At least the fledgling knew better than to use his elemental powers in such tight quarters, when his other bonded would be in the line of fire.

Brishen allowed him to work his aggression out of his system since he was not hurting himself or anyone else. When the fledgling was starting to show his exhaustion, Brishen caught him and pinned him to the ground with taloned fingers on the back of his neck.

“Are you done posturing?”  Brishen tightened his grip when Fawkes let out a sound halfway between a hiss and a whine. “I am not sure what happened to you, but you and I are going to have my work cut out for me to train you up to the level you should be at.”

Fawkes slumped his shoulders making Brishen shake his head in disbelief. The fledgling did not even remember proper ways to show submission. He had been alone for a long, long time.

“Will you behave if I let you up?”

A calm but firm young voice called out, “Fawkes, it is all right. He won’t hurt me.”

Brishen looked to his submissive. He was both young and beautiful. And apparently, he had a way with the fledgling because Fawkes went completely limp under Brishen’s hold. When he let him go of Fawkes, he did not move to sit up until Harry had passed Shrine off to the slightly older merrow beside him and until he had crossed the circle to stand above him.

Brishen watched as Harry kissed Fawkes on the lips before helping him to his feet. Fawkes nuzzled Harry’s neck as he went. Fully bonded pair there, not a partial bonded one; Brishen noted. Well, that would explain part of the fledgling’s aggression but not all of it.   Brishen would eat his own spear if he found out that Phoelix had grown up in a nest surrounded by his family.

Harry nuzzled Fawkes back, “I will not let him bond to me unless I am satisfied with his reasons for ignoring the call. But either way he is not taking your place Fawkes you are mine.” Fawkes warbled as he clung to Harry.

Harry looked over Fawkes’s shoulder to Brishen and there was a dangerous light in his eyes. Brishen did not doubt the pain that gaze promised if he tried to usurp the young Pheolix’s bond. Brishen nodded in acknowledgement of the unspoken threat.

Fawkes calmed and brushed his talons gently down Harry’s scales arms, a move that was harmless to them both but also settling to their nerves. He swallowed and then said, “Forgive me. It has been such a long time since I have had to deal with any of my own kind. I cannot say that I trust him.”

“None of us know each other Fawkes. Even you and I with our history and myself and Theo are included in this. Theo and I only started speaking this year so a few months of brief interactions and a few days of being bonded is not a lot. As to you and me, I know you better as Phoenix then a man.” Fawkes chuckled as he hugged Harry again. Harry asked, “Just give him the same chance as all the rest. We all need to prove ourselves to each other. If after a time, you still do not like to be around him then we will work something out so you do not have to. Alright?”

When Harry had deemed Fawkes had calmed enough, he did not move out of his grasp. He instead turned them so that Fawkes could hold him from behind while he addressed the new Pheolix. Fawkes chirped to show his gratitude and nuzzled the top of Harry’s head under his chin.

Brishen had to stifle an eye roll at the rather obvious scent marking. He then had to bite his lip to keep from smirking when the submissive did not bother to hide his own eye roll. Clearly, the submissive knew what Fawkes was doing.

Brishen cleared his throat, “Hello, my name is Brishen.”

“For clarification you are a water phoelix, correct?”

“Yes. I would not normally announce that so forwardly because it is better for my opponents to assume wrongly about my affinity, but I assume none here are my enemies.”

Harry shook his head, “Rivals maybe but not enemies. If I did not say it directly to you, I am saying it now. You will not kill my other bonded. Fight as your instincts demand but no killing.”

Everyone chuckled and murmured, “yes, Harry,” or some other variation of it.

Brishen nodded and then he asked, “So you know of Phoelix, but how much do you know?”

“Honestly, not a lot. Circumstances beyond my control have led me to knowing the bare minimum of my own species, let alone anything about anyone else’s species.”

“I will not get into that, as I am certain the others have asked why you know so little about Dragels. Frankly, I would not expect you to know that much about Phoelix anyway, as it is rare for us to leave our home realm.”

“Why are you and Fawkes here then?”

“I have a duty that demanded I leave my home realm, but I cannot speak for Fawkes. I do not know how he came to leave Avaellia.”

Harry nodded take note of the name of the Avian home realm for late. He shifted and his eyes glanced slightly over his shoulder before he asked. “Are Phoelix monogamous?”

“That is a difficult question. In a Phoelix only pairing, yes, there is monogamy as there is only one mother and one father. However, we do not always stick to our own kind. Joining another nest or circle is acceptable and we will not argue with other bonded being present. We, however, will only bond with our chosen one.”

Harry hummed, “Wording choice, I guess. Fawkes said he would swear to my Alpha.”

“Yes, different wording. It means Fawkes will swear his loyalty to your Alpha and will follow his command but it is not the same as a bond. It is the same type of oath he may eventually give to an ACE of your circle if he chooses.” 

“Alright, now tell me why you did not come when I screamed.”

Brishen looked to Hadrian and the ACE nodded before he put up a shadow privacy spell. Brishen then asked Mesmyr, “Are all who are here are bonded of the circle?”

“Yes, with the exception of you and Quinn. He is a Healer and needs a ritual to bond, so he was to be the last bond formed. Everyone else here is already bonded and marked.”

“Good then, we can keep what I say as a circle secret. It is important that you all know more details of what happened then the barebone story I provided the royals.”

Harry frowned, “For the record, we have two royal bonded not here, so they will find out later.”

“That is not a problem, I just don’t want this information outside the circle. And when you hear what it is I am sure you will agree.” Harry nodded and motioned for him to continue. Brishen looked to Oblis, “what have you told them?”

The death guardian shook his head, “Nothing as of yet. There have been too many ears lurking around.”

“I figured as much. Even now people are trying to see if they can listen through these wards.”

Hadrian spoke up, “Some of the incursions are not malignant. Many of our bonded, Harry included, have Family here. But it matters not the only ones who would have a chance of breaking my wards are some in the Cunninghams circle and they have been dispatched on hunts at this time.”

“Good to know. So, I will start with what Oblis and I have in common. We are both servants of Immortals. Are you familiar with the Immortals: Fate, Death, Time, Luck, Chaos, and the like?”

Harry shook his head, “Only as a vague concept. I have heard of them, of course, and I know that the Twins worship Chaos.” That caused a few groans around the circle as they filed that not away for later.

Theo came to Harry’s side again and brushed his cheek, “Do not feel bad about that Hogwarts does not cover the Immortals until the seventh year, and even then it is a course you have to request not a mandatory one. Unless you learn from your family, most do not have that knowledge.”

“This Circle needs to be aware we are tied more directly to Death and Fate then you are aware.”

Harry frowned, “Oblis said he is part of Death’s court.”

Brishen grinned in amusement, “Are you really? Do you enjoy idiocy or is there more to it than that?”

“More to it, but the idiocy of the court is highly amusing as well.” Oblis chuckled. “There are forces in the court and outside it that are trying to usurp, Lady Death. She had me infiltrate them so long ago that no one remembers my official title any more. To the court I am just a lowly half-breed fire sprite with a death affinity.”

“Very nice work then. I commend you.”

“Not all of us got to sleep the centuries away.”

“Are you still glume you lost the bet fair and square, Oblis?”

Fire crackled around Oblis, “If I slept as long as you and the other guardians have, I would have woken up insane. I literally have to burn things to keep my grip on reality. The Immortals know this. I didn’t lose. Fate and Luck made it so the rest of you would win.”

“I am confused.” Harry broke in.

Oblis doused his flames, “Apologises Harry. When you have worked together as long as Brishen and I have things slip. We sometimes forget when we are not alone.”  

Brishen nodded, “you see the Immortals are just that immortal. They have always chosen so-called mortal guardians to protect their secrets and at times themselves.”

Oblis shook his head, “Brishen says so-called mortal guardians because both Sprites and Phoelix have seemingly infinite lifespans by your standard. We can be killed if we get careless but our natural lives are longer than even Fae can boast. Brishen, how old are you now?”

“Twenty-six hundred years give or take a few centuries. Being woken up earlier than the plan called for, has messed with my mental timeframe a bit,” Brishen answered honestly. Fawkes made a sound of surprise and Harry rubbed the arm still slayed across his waist.

Oblis nodded and added, “I understand. I have to track mine by Neverean years because I have spent so much time moving in and out of realms that time dilation makes it impossible to count up the reality of my age. I am just over five thousand Neverean years old.”

Harry chuckled, “I think that means you lost the bet I heard about Fawkes.” Fawkes huffed and grumbled under his breath, but the older two bonded ignored him.

“We each serve our immortal; Oblis is guardian and servant for Lady Death and I am the same for Lady Fate. This is important because before the scream happened, I was woken from my sleep by both Lady Fate and Lady Death.”

“Both of them?” Oblis was surprised.

“They were livid in a way I have not seen of either of them in quite a while. Anyways they told me that your soulscream was coming but I had to ignore it.”

Harry flinched, “Why would these Immortals say that?”

“Because they need me to fix something equally devastating.” He motioned to Shrine still asleep in Alec’s arms. “Someone. They could not tell who exactly but someone was using ritualistic magic to alter Space and Time while those Immortals slept.”

“Why are they sleeping?”

Luna piped in, “That is a longer story dealing with a prophecy that is too detailed to explain now.”

Harry took her word and motioned for Brishen to continue. “The basics of it is unless summoned by a servant most of the Immortals currently are asleep only Lady Death and Lady Fate remained fully awake to watch over the realms. Since Space and Time are not their purview, they did not see the ritual until after it had begun. They made me wake up to gather Merrow warriors to prevent this group from repeating an attack on Merrow that happen once before.”

Their Merrow bonded hissed but Mesmyr silenced them. “He was successful so settle down.”

Brishen nodded, “this attack was where a large force of attackers breached a Merrow nesting reef at low tide. Nesting reefs are where Pareya take our young merrow children so they can learn to swim, explore, and play without the dangers of being in the open ocean. The first time this happened many merrow adults died in the fighting and countless Merrow children were kidnapped and taken off Neverah to other realms.”

Alec cuddled Shrine to sooth his nerves, “They have still not all been found to this day. They are referred to as the Lost Children.”

“This time your family Alec was able to help Brishen repel their attack,” Mesmyr told him.

Brishen nodded, “They only managed to get their grubby hands-on two children. One we rescued before they could get away but they did take Shrine here to Earth. I had managed to tack one of my feathers to her before they could leave, so she was easy to track. They were still trying to get the feather off her when we arrived to kill them.”

Harry huffed when Brishen looked at him warily, “Of course I am going to say it is acceptable that you were rescuing children instead of coming to me. What else could I say?”

Theo brushed his fingers through his hair, “Brishen is not implying you would think that, but he does not know you, Treasure. There are some submissive who would say that there is no excuse that absolutely nothing could be more important than their call.”

Harry frowned, “well, that is definitely not me. Besides, I would not have got the chance to meet another cousin if Brishen had not gone to rescue her.”

Brishen spoke up, “So the first thing that is a circle secret is Oblis's and my positions.” Everyone nodded in understanding. “The second thing is something Lady death said about you Harry.”

“About me?”

“Yes, apparently one of your families is from one of her favoured lines. That alone is something big within the Death Court.” Brishen stated and both Hadrian and Oblis nodded in agreement. “But she further said you were hers.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means she has a claim to you specifically. She said that you were meant to be hers before you were even conceived. You are a favoured of hers.”

“I don’t know what that means.” Harry huffed, running his fingers through his hair.

“Nothing so life altering that you need to treat it as the end of the world,” a cool familiar voice entered their space. Everyone flinched at the sudden appearance of the most fear Immortal within their warded space. However, Harry moved out of Fawkes’s arms as awe spreading across his face.

“It is you. You are real.”

“I am as real, as I have always been Dear One.”

Lady Death moved towards him and predictable some bonded had to move away. Fawkes skittered aside and Alec shifted over a few feet putting Shrine between himself and Zhanore. The Gheyo Prince motioned to Aerah and the Princess moved around Alec to protect his back. They knew the Immortal was likely not a threat to the child but Alec had been riding on his Pareya instincts all day and they were not going to fight him on them now.

Lady Death did not seem at all offended. She sat in the space behind Harry Fawkes had vacated. Harry turned and crawled into her arms. He chirped as she shushed him, “Easy Dear One, no need to cling so tightly. I am not going anywhere.”

Oblis bowed to her, “My Lady, you honour us.”

“Hush you, I know several of your bonded are uneasy with my presence, not honoured. I was in this realm on another matter so I decided to come check on Harry.” Harry warbled and she smiled sadly down at Harry. “I am sorry about your Third, Dear One. He has been in this state for a long time, so his body cannot be repaired. I would offer to make him a hound but he is adamant he does not want that.”

“He is?”

“Yes, he prefers to Casper himself and I will not argue with him.”   

Harry nodded and hugged her, “why were you here?”

“I was checking on the rest of your family when another matter came to my attention.” When Harry went to speak, she tapped his lips. “Don’t ask me. You will find them when the time is right, not a moment before. I will not interfere in Fate’s domain even for you.”

Harry pouted but still nuzzled the immortal and sighed contently. When he pulled back from her, he felt the flutter of movement about him. He smiled as his father’s invisibility cloak was draped around his shoulders.

“My father’s cloak.”

“It is not his cloak any longer. James did not respect it. He gave it to someone untrustworthy. This cloak is your birthright. A gift I gave to your family a long time ago. It is not to leave your hands unless it is given to a trusted bonded.” Death glared up at the circle, “I trust you can all appreciate that.”

“We do, Lady Death.” Theo agreed. He was so out of his depth watching and Immortal comfort his submissive but he was determined not to show fear. He sat resolute beside the pair even as Death reached over and patted his cheek indulgently.

She then cupped Harry’s cheek in a tender gesture, “You healers will be concerned about your death seals. Tell them not to be. The one your mentor caused will come off when I get the chance to scold him properly. He and I are overdue for a chat.” Harry chuckled at that and nodded. “The other death seal is nothing. It is simply my mark which identifies you as mine. It will not interfere with your magic or instincts.”

Oblis, Hadrian, and Quinn all nodded in understanding. She moved her hand up to touch Harry’s scar. “This may hurt a bit, Harry. Hold still a moment.”

He did so and she pulled her hand back from the scar. Harry grimaced as a black coil rose from his scar with her palm. She turned over her hand and the coil left Harry’s scar. “You should be able to heal that scar now Healer.”

Quinn got up and scanned Harry before smiling. The black magic residue that was holding the scar was completely gone. Quinn easily healed the mark to a thin barely visible white line on his skin. Harry checked his forehead and hugged Quinn in joy.

Death stood and walked the coiling shade to Hadrian and Oblis. “This I task you both with. This poor soul was meant to be mine for just as long as Harry’s Third has been trapped here. I task you with finding the pieces of his soul that were imprisoned in this realm, so that he can be sent to his rest. However, I am not cruel. I realised you are both newly bonded.” She winked, “I will give you two weeks to do this.”

“Thank you, My Lady,” they both murmured as Hadrian took the soul shard for safe keeping.

Death returned to kiss Harry on the top of his head. “I am just a call away if you need me, Dear One.” Harry nodded and watched as she faded out of existence.

“Um, so that is Lady Death?”

“Yes.”

“I have seen her many times before.”

“Immortals tend to keep close relationships with their favoured ones.” Brishen agreed. “What did she remove?”

Quinn told Harry and he said it aloud for the group. “The parasite that had been attacked to the first Death seal.”

Hadrian examined the shade, “It is a fragmented spirit. Someone has ripped this soul into pieces and from what Lady Death said. I gather it has been hidden in several places around this realm. After we get the circle settled safely in Neverah, Oblis and I will take care of freeing the rest of the poor thing from its prisons.”

Harry did not speak on that. He let the others around him fall into conversations of their own. Harry moved to curl up in Theo’s lap and pulled the cloak around him for warmth. He bet he looked odd as only a floating head in Theo’s lap but he did not care. He was feeling tired again and he hoped he could get some more sleep without Dumbledore tormenting him.

------

  When Harry was asleep, they released the privacy spell and the circle spread out a bit again. Hadrian turned to Oblis and asked. “Is that what I think it is?”

“If you are thinking it is one of the Deathly Hallows then, yes, you are right. That is Death’s own cloak of invisibility.”

“Bloody Hell! No one has wielded one of the Hallows within the court in… Well, you would probably know that better than me.”

Oblis nodded, “The last time they were within the court was when Death took them back. One of the guardian families had tried to kill off the other two so they could wield all three Hallows. Death destroyed that wielder and cursed his bloodline. They would produce nothing but Half-breeds for the rest of eternity, no matter how pure they kept their blood. Then she expelled them from Neverah. She said all the families of Death Court had become too drunk with her power and she would find a worthier steward of her gifts. I guess one of Harry’s ancestors fit that qualification.”

Brishen moved over to them and went to the other side of Hadrian so not to set Oblis on edge. “Can you both give me a quick rundown of what I missed?”

“Are you in control? Because Harry is both Ferros and an Empath. He was set off once by your bloodlust already and he cannot afford to have his Ferros side take over any more while he is recovering from his soulscream.”

Brishen frowned, “I did not realise I was affecting him. I will make more of an effort to keep myself in check.”

“You were not affecting him in Neverah, but once you came here, he started to react to it.”

“Ah well, I was not exactly curving my anger when I saw Torvaks among the people who had Shrine. They are a poor excuse for an avian species. I might have been a bit heavier-handed than was necessary with dispatching the lot.”

“Again, a Torvak,” Oblis grumbled, “A Torvak was the one to kidnap Harry and another had been holding his Mera and brother prisoner most of his life. He did this to ensure they did not recognise him as their kin and so they would abuse him.”

Brishen huffed, “Well, I will happily help you take them down when we find them.”

“There is one Torvak Dragel family here they are claiming sanctuary. They are the family circle of our Beta and Twin pareyas.”

“Yeah, well they can’t all be that stupid. There has to be individuals who do outgrow of their systemic bigotry.”  Hadrian and Oblis snorted in amusement and began to give Brishen and an overview of what they knew had happened to their submissive.

-----

“Theo?”

Theo looked up and smiled at Blaise, “Hey Blaise. Are you coming to Neverah?”

Blaise did not comment on the missing body of Theo’s submissive as he sat at an angle in front of the pair. Likewise, Theo did not comment that Blaise instinctually choose to sit on the side Harry was on to put himself between Harry and any threats.

There was not a soulbond there but Blaise was more open to the idea of being Harry’s gheyo than he would admit. Harry's third suite was a big question mark. While Theo would welcome Blaise, he was too young to even have a rank as a gheyo yet. Him bonding to the circle would be a long way off if it happened.

Blaise answered Theo’s question, “Yes, my father’s family still being idiots even after I inherited. Because of that there is no real options for my training in this realm. I promised my mentor and Mother that if Hogwarts did not work out for me, I would go to Neverah.”

“I was only at Hogwarts because of my fathers will but now that I have bonded that is moot. I am free to take Harry there and never set foot in the forsake realm again.”

Blaise grinned, “To new beginnings then.” He lifted his wrist holding it up. 

Theo forced back the blush that wanted to come out but lifted his own wrist and bumped the inside of their wrist together in an ‘X.’ From the outside I would look like some kind of child hood secret handshake or something which it was.

But it was much more than that. It was a reminder that Blaise was always there if he needed him. In their first and second year when Theo had not had perfect control, Blaise had offered himself as a comfort feed whenever Theo’s instincts were overwhelming him. Theo could not count the number of times he had bit that wrist over the years.

“Soul brothers?” Blaise asked softly and Theo nodded a smile on his lips.

----

Galv had moved over to chat with Charlie about their own dynamic. He saw the scene between his Alpha and the youngling Gheyo. He nodded to Charlie, “What do you make of that?”

Unprompted Fred glanced over and snorted, “Zabini is harmless. He is Alpha boy’s soul brother.”

Galv cocked his head, “Do you even know what that term means?”

George shrugged, “Hermione is Harry’s Soul Sister. Blaise is the same for Theo. It does not matter if they are not related by blood in their hearts, they are brothers. You do not need to work about him he will not let anything harm Harry on his watch.”

Both Galv and Charlie shrugged, the twins had been at school with Harry, Theo, and this Gheyo. Of all of them, they would know this answer best without checking Luna’s seer instincts. It would not do to get too reliant on those and let their natural instincts dull.

Before Galv could say anything, Charlie jumped in surprise. “Oh bugger.” He reached into a void space something Galv new was particularly illegal in his realm. He smiled in amusement as Charlie started to pull random belongings out. “Where the bloody hell did that thing roll off to now?”

“What have you got hidden in there, Brother? Besides your dirty laundry,” Fred teased, picking up a pair of briefs that had escaped from a pack.

Charlie shook his head, “Laugh it up, and I will keep in only for Harry.”

“It?”

“We found an odd egg on the reserve. It was not a dragon egg. The mothers were shoving it out of their nests at night and somehow by the next morning it would find its way into another one. The mothers were getting pissed. So, when I took leave, I got the thing handed to me and was told to keep it on my person so it could not teleport back into another nest. I knew you two and Harry would love it so I didn’t argue. But now the monitoring spells I placed on it are going off. It is starting to hatch.”

Galv was intrigued until Charlie removed the twitching egg from the void space. He then laughed out loud, “Oh Arielle, Charlie, do you really not know what you have there?”

“No, what is it? If it is not dangerous, I thought that we could let Harry keep it as a circle pet.” Galv just laughed more and motioned for Charlie to look after his charge. Charlie huffed and asked Fred and George to help him track how long it was between waves of magic coming off the egg.

-----

At the arrival point Peryton stood with the guards. The last of the schedule arrivals were coming in and he had to see to these two personally Luna had made that clear. Peryton looked down at the file. Non-magical parents of Hermione Granger. Harry’s unconfirmed Soul Sibling but also the girl who had gone missing within an hour of Harry on Friday afternoon.

He knew after Terius Baronworth… Snape. He was not used to that yet. After he had got to the camp and explained her situation. They sent word to the school and a dedicated team had been assigned to tracking her movements but they had not reported in just yet.

As far as he knew these parents had not even been informed their daughter was missing. Peryton could not believe that it was an acceptable practice in the wizarding society. It should not matter what their magical status was when their child was missing. The two female Gheyos sent to collect the pair supported them as the portal let them out.

“Thank you, Ashley, Gemma, we will take it from here.” Peryton dismissed the two women. “Doctors Daniel and Margret Granger.”

“That is us, but can we cut the pleasantries? Those women said that this was about our daughter. What is wrong with Hermione?”

“We have only recently taken over investigating the situation at Hogwarts, so I was not informed of the situation until a short time ago. Your daughter was discovered to be missing from the school just after the lunch hour on Friday.”

“What?” Margret whimpered. One of the guards conjured a chair for her which she sank onto gratefully.

Daniel’s brown eyes burned with anger, “Why were we not informed immediately?”

“As I said we normally have nothing to do with Hogwarts operators. So, I cannot answer why you were not informed. She was not the only child to go missing that day. Her best friend Harry Potter went missing an hour or so before her and was recovered a few hours ago. When we learned another child other than our own was missing, we dispatched our own team to track your daughter. I expect to hear back from them within the hour.”

“We want to know everything.”

“Of course, if you will follow me, I will give you an explanation of events as we know it. You will be welcome to wait with us at the command centre for word from my search team.”

Daniel begrudgingly nodded and helped his wife up to follow Peryton. Part, one done. Peryton just hoped for both Harry and her parents’ sake Hermione was found soon.

-----

Harry again awoke from his short nap without Dumbledore bothering him. He was not foolish enough to hope the old man had been bluffing. He just assumed that meant he was too preoccupied with other tasks at the moment, or the better possibility was that he could not track if Harry was actually asleep or not.

Harry chirped up at Theo and nodded to Blaise in greeting, “Hello Zabini.”

“Hello Potter, it is good to see you in one piece.”

“I am glad for that too,” Harry laughed as he sat up. He bunched the cloak around his shoulders but let it slip open in the front. Harry kissed Theo’s cheek. “I am going to talk with Brishen on my own.”

“Of course, Treasure. I will be here if you need me. Just call out.”

Harry stood up and balled the cloak on his hands not wanting to draw more attention to the cloak than he already had. Theo held out his hand. “I have your belongings from the school already shrunken. I will put that in the void stone with them. That is if you trust me, Treasure.”

Harry smiled at the reference to Death’s directive. “I trust you with my life,” Harry promised passing over the cloak. When it had safely been stored away, Harry crossed to Brishen and touched the Phoelix’s shoulder. Brishen leaned into his touch before looking up at him.

Harry asked, “Can you and I speak now in private?”

“I would be happy to, Harry.” Brishen rose and followed Harry away from camp. Harry turned and glared up into the trees until Fawkes huffed and flew away. “So, he is not totally without instincts.”

“What do you think happened to him?”

“I imagine he was kidnapped as a chick. He has too few of the instincts he would have learned growing up in a traditional nest.”

“I know he was being held prisoner by the man who kidnapped me. I found a binding cuff on his ankle that I tried to crack I only managed to scratch it, though.”

“The others told me you did enough damage he was able to disobey orders given to him. A responding gheyo was able to cut it the rest of the way off.”

Harry smiled, “I am glad I helped.” He looked up at Brishen and blushed when he realised he was rambling on about Fawkes instead of getting to know Brishen. “Um, hello.”

“Hello, you talk about whatever you want to, Harry. I want you to be comfortable.”

Harry whined, “I want to talk to you. I don’t want to ramble endlessly.”

“It is cute.” Brishen presented him with a pure white feather.

“Fawkes gave me a feather too.” Harry took Brishen feather before he turned Theo’s stone over to show the shrunken feather placed there.

“I am unsurprised.   When you carry one of our feathers, we can track it to you. Reversely as a Phoelix, say something happened to Fawkes I could borrow that feather he gave you to track him. It is why we Phoelix are so particular about our feathers not just anyone is allowed to carry them.”

Harry was glad for the explanation. “I also assume they are your equivalent of trading Scales.”

“Also yes,” Brishen agreed watching as Harry attached it next to Theo’s scale on the necklace. The feather shrank to fit into place. “If you are ever in grave danger, you can break my feather, and I will come to find you immediately.” He leaned in and whispered, “Even if I am doing something for, My Lady. Just try not to break it too often. I don’t moult that often and they are a pain to pull out.”

Harry grimace as he recalled Fawkes pulling out his wing feather yesterday. “Yes, I know.” Harry warbled, looking over his shoulder.

“That feather help Fawkes led help to find you when you were kidnapped. I am sure he believes the pain was worth it, as I do. I was just teasing. If you need it, I will pull feathers out every day but I hope not.”

“You and me both.” Harry agreed.as he moved closer. He placed his hands on Brishen’s chest. Brishen put his hand over Harry’s. “Do you need anything from me?”

“Firstly, I want responsibilities for Fawkes. No one else in this circle will understand him or his needs. I will train him and though we are both Jokers and he will fight me, I will make it work. If as you said by the time his training is over, he still cannot stand to be around me, then I will back off and leave him be.”

Harry nodded, “Agreed as long as you don’t kill each other.”

“I remember. Also, I want to know the story behind why you have Phoelix tears in your veins?”

“You can sense them still?”

Brishen touched the place on Harry’s arm where the Basalisk's Fang had pierced him, “Yes, I suspect they are still active because the thing that they healed is still active in your blood.”

Harry gasped and pulled his arm across his chest. “But it can’t. Everyone has been drinking my blood.”

“Calm Harry, it is safe. Whatever it is the tears are neutralising it. They cancel each other out in a continual cycle. No one is in danger by drinking from you.”

Harry moved back into Brishen’s arms and leaned against his chest until the panic receded. Brishen grimaced, “I am going to have to insist on that condition given the way you just reacted. It does not have to be now, but someday when you are ready you will tell me.”

Harry nodded, “I promise.”

Brishen undid his armguard and indicated where Harry should mark. Harry licked the skin before he sank his fangs into Brishen. Brishen whispered a few foreign words in return and Harry felt his mark form over the bone in the small of his back. Harry purred and as he lifted his arms. Brishen picked him up for a proper hug. He held him high enough Harry could press their foreheads together. He remained like that until his instincts settled with the new bond.

-----

The magic pulsing had increased their pace with frightening speed. Galv was still laughing and offering no help at all to the frustrated Dragon Tamer. Ethan had come over when he had sensed Charlie’s stress. The scholar had taken one look at the egg and had frozen in both shock and awe. Of course, that just made Galv laugh harder. 

When Charlie was about ready to snap at him, Galv finally turned. “Riven come here. Our Beta is in over his head with his courting gift.”

The stiff mage huffed, “What are you on about, Galv? What could he possibly have that requires my help?” He moved around Ethan and rolled his eyes skyward. “Arielle Preserve Me.”

“Will one of you just tell me what type of egg it is?”

Riven frowned at him, “You don’t even know that it is a Nytura egg, and you intend to give it as a courting gift?”

“Well, I called it a circle pet but essentially, yes. Both Luna and Harry adore magical animals, so I fully expect we will own a magical menagerie.”

Before anyone could agree or disagree with that statement, the egg made a cracking sound. They all watched in as the cracks spread little by little across the jewelled surface of the egg. Riven through up a containment shield around their group the last thing they needed was for whatever shockwave this magical birth would cause to set off every guard and ward in the camp. The Magic waves from the egg crackled and dances in brilliantly off his shield making tiny little lightning clouds appear randomly for a few seconds before the energy would disperse and the cloud would fade.

Riven hummed, “Ethan, you might want to add a few grounding runes.”

“I think you are right,” the Pareya set to work place three runes around the perimeter of the shield.

The light show inside their shield continued but was mostly harmless. Ethan Charlie and the twins had their hair reacting to the static in the air but for the most part if lightning hit them, it just stung a bit. This went on long enough that they were sure they had developed an audience outside. Then surprisingly within only two hours of the egg showing it first twitch the shell completely cracked.

The final wave pushed out and without the grounding runes the Riven’s hastily made shield would have probably failed, but with them, it held in place by just a scant margin. The egg broke into dozens of pieces and a slightly slimy coal coloured creature. Charlie caught the tumbling creature with practised ease. He felt his magic connect with the small beast and it pulled from him enough magic to grow from the size of a rat to a kitten in seconds.

Riven let the shield down and they looked around at the gathered circle of concerned bonded Harry was with Brishen clearly having just been out bonding with him. He worried his lip as he looked them over.

“Charlie, Fred, George, Ethan, Riven, Galv: are you all well?”

Charlie nodded, “Yes, we are fine.”  He held up the little creature. “Um, Galv just laughed at me when I suggested this to be our first circle pet. It just hatched and they said it Is a Nytura.”

The sound Harry made really should not be allowed because it was so adorable. He ran forward to fawn over the newborn creature with pure joy shining in his eyes. Charlie’s heart swelled with Harry’s excitement. All the rest of his bonded could just learn to live with the nytura because clearly, the newly dubbed Shadow was not going anywhere, if Harry had any say in it. And true to Charlie’s word Luna was no better than Harry. She was right beside him as she cooed over the new hatchling.

Chapter Text

Earth Realm: Hogwarts School for Witchcraft and Wizardry, Scotland

Scout was on a specific assignment. Most of her circle was on general fact-finding missions which meant they got to go through the school without discretion searching for evidence of the half-breed Torvak’s plans. She had been originally assigned to help them because the Avian species was known to be crafty buggers. However, when word came from base camp that the girl who had gone missing Friday an hour after Harry had not yet been found, her recovery became a top priority.

The Vega twins were sent out first but after their initial sweep of the school had not turned up her. However, their sweep did find evidence that the girl may have been planning to harm herself. They had enlisted Scout’s help at that point. Her unique ability to relive the events of a space would be essential in tracing the missing girl.

It was not difficult to pinpoint a starting place after all the girl’s belongings were the only ones left in her tower. Without a better frame of reference Scout began to track the girl’s life from that morning. Scout felt for her. She was an extremely gifted Silvertongue without anyone to train her on how to moderate it. Further it was evident that beyond young Harry and Luna no one really liked in reality. True enough, they were decent to her face but their thoughts were cruel, and with her gift not damped Hermione was subjected to them all.

Despite Scout’s sinking feeling, she continued to follow the girl through her morning classes and then to lunch where she slipped out. She told the other boy, Ron, she was going to the library. But she instead headed outside and walked unobstructed into the woods surrounding the school. Scout did not bother to stop because she knew the twins would note the lack of warding on the forest as they followed her.

Scout tracked Hermione through the woods and occasionally smiled when she felt one of the twins scared off a local beast. It was sweet of them, but it was just further proof that this forest was a major safety concern for the students of the school.

Eventually Scout found the place and moments where young Hermione should have died. But she was shocked beyond belief to witness Lord Arythmoor and Lady Death interacting with the girl. Finally, they found the place where the Head Hellhound had left his new consort to rest and heal.

The Twins were both understandably on edge at their discovery but Scout would not let them be distracted. She opened her bond and called for her lord. Jascha appeared and checked her for injuries first before he considered what she and the Twins had found.

One of the twins asked, “Do we have the right to be here?”

“We are not intended to be here, no. However, this place is not secure and I will not leave her here. Not with that Torvak still not accounted for.” Jascha knelt down and inspected the girl’s brand. “Especially with that in place. Lord Arythmoor will be cross with me, but I cannot in good conscience leave his consort where that Torvak could get to her.”

Scout and the Twins nodded in agreement. Jascha marked the tree with his reaper sigil. He could handle the old hound’s ire. It might even be fun if Aiden insisted on a retribution fight. It had been a long time since the two of them had been in the ring together.

Hermione was gently picked up and the four of them made their way back to the great hall. A medic was called to examine Hermione immediately. He confirmed she was in a healing coma and it was best to let it run its course without interference. Jascha order the medic to make the necessary arrangement to transport her back to base camp as smoothly as possible.

He went to write up a report with Scouts assessment and his recommendations. His circle could continue this hunt as long as needed, but it was high time that base camp start to move back to Neverah. The three royals had been exposed for long enough.

-----

White taloned paws clicked a deadly tune across black shining rock as she climbed down further into the tunnel Fawkes had told her about. Hedwig tossed her head and barked out a warning to anything further in the cave.

She had been having fun all day teasing the dragels who had spotted her while she sought out the items her master needed from within the castle. Her Master’s Alpha had taken all his personal belongings but he had not known some of these items had existed. Hedwig felt the need to fluff up with pride that she could bring these things to her master.

“What now you feather brained ball of fluff,” a voice hissed in the dark. 

Hedwig glared challenging at the beautiful snake that came slithering from up from the depths. She would love to peck the eyes out of his head but infighting among familiars was never a good thing and usually lead to the Master being angry with them both. The basilisk coiled himself up in front of her and this put his head level with the snowy-white griffin as she sat back on her haunches.

“Master is leaving this realm soon. I need to know if you and Mecosta are coming.”

The basilisk hissed in displeasure, “He took another familiar, you know.”

“I know, I felt it. But really are you at all that surprised? Master is the strongest wizard of this age.”

“Fangirl much. You give him too much credit.”

“And you underestimate him, Koa.”

“I wasssn’t all that impressssssed with him when he killed Leilani.”

“That was just your bitterness over the fact that he had to kill your sister in order to release her from the torments and enchantments that were driving her mad. If you really disliked him, you would not have sought him out and bonded to him.”

“Call it a moment of weaknessssss on my part. I sssaw sssomething in him the night the Dark Lord returned but have been unimpressssssed sssince.”

“Whatever you say fork tongue. Now are you coming or are you going to stay in this dank hole with the corpse of your tortured sister for the rest of your life.”

“You vex me beyond all reassson. I ssshould jussst remove my guardian eyesss and be done with you,” Koa huffed.

“Yes, yes, I know you are a big bad deadly serpent,” Hedwig spread her impressive white and black speckled wings before she pawed the ground with her talons. “Shrink if you want me to carry you out of here.”

“Drop me and I ssswear I will bite you asss I fall.” Koa shrank in size and slithered up the Griffin’s body to wrap around her neck a few times.

“Duly noted, now we need to check with Mecosta.”

“No need they will meet usss in the Great Hall.”

“And when were you going to tell me?”

“I jussst did.”  The pair continued to squabble as Hedwig ran through the cave and sprung up into the air when it opened up into a vertical shaft leading out into the depths of the Forbidden Forest.

-----

The Cunningham circle did not know what to make of the twin orange squash faced half-kneazles who wander into the hall. The pair ignored attempts to shoo them until one of the two stepped up onto Hermione and curled up upon her stomach right over her consort’s brand. When the medic tried to dislodge him, the hiss that came from the small cat was that of a very large animal. Not wanting to distress the healing girl the circle focused on the second cat. It was subjected to several invasive diagnostic and revealing spells if there was a different creature hiding in there then it was too powerful for them to break out of its disguise with anything less than an all-out assault. 

Maybe ten minutes later a snowy owl flew in and dropped a large garden snake upon the second kneazle. This caused the kneazles and snake to hiss at each other once before they both reared up and tried to reach the owl who was hovering just out of their reach.

Mariana arched shook her head as some Gheyos debated killing the things. “They are too smart to be pets. They are familiar.”

“All of them?”

“Yes, and if they are here now then they know that we can take them to their master. From the way they are staying close to the girl, I would one assume their master is at the base camp. Then from that knowledge, I would assume that their master is a certain troublesome little submissive. He is certainly powerfully enough to support multiple familiar bonds.”

The gheyos working the portals complained, “So, we have to take them?”

“Yes, make sure they are factored into the transport spells.”

-----

Earth Realm: Storm Torn Northern Coastline Secure Dragel Base Camp

For the first time since escaping the healers’ clutches, Harry made his way willingly back to the healers. Harry did not even try to escape the warm embrace of Quinn’s mother. Her diagnostic spell was gentle and unobtrusive, as she twirled her magic around him.

“So much better now that you are stabilised. There are still those few open soul bonds but you will find them or they will find you soon enough. You have more than enough bonds on your end to keep it distressing you overly.”

Harry hummed, “Will I be able to bond with Quinn soon?”

“Soon, I promise but Patrick and Hiram want a hug before anything else happens.”

Harry was flustered as he was suddenly in the arms of another man. Harry let out a soft purr. Before today Harry had not really considered the difference in how other people’s magic felt. With his bonded he did not take notice so much but here he had thought Surajini would feel the best, being a submissive like him, but he was wrong. Patrick felt so much like his merrow and is reached inside him to sooth his elements. The creature inside him who reacted was ancient. What had Alec called it? His Liopleurodon form? Yes, that was the side of him that was comforted by Patrick.

Patrick shifted to pass him to his next bonded but when Harry clung to him. He kept his arms around him until Harry pulled back. “We are very happy to welcome you to the family Harry. After we get back to Neverah, Hiram will arrange for a proper bonding gift.”

Harry arched his eyebrow, “That sounds expensive. I should object on principle.”

Hiram came up and slipped Harry from Patrick’s hold into his own firm arms. His golden eyes shimmered with mirth. “You can object. I will just go around you to your Alpha he will know better than to refuse such a gift.”

Harry huffed as he hugged the man who was soon to be his in-law. It suddenly occurred to harry that there were a few of them about. But thankfully of his new in-laws, so far Quinn’s family was the only ones ready to smother him with love beyond the Weasleys, who had always been physical with their love. When Harry considered it like that, he was able to relax and accept the affection from Hiram and the few Gheyos who had come with the family. Bharin had been the last one to hug him before he ended up leaning backwards into Quinn’s embrace.

“I survived.”

‘This mob at least. I will try to shield you for a few weeks before you have to face the whole clan.’

“That would be nice,” Harry agreed.

 He would not hold it against Quinn when he failed. Again, if loving the Weasleys had taught him anything it was that the word of one person did not dissuade a determine love one from seeing him. Hiram approached them both while Theo came over and distracted Surajini.

“There is usually more pomp and ceremony involved in this but these are unusual circumstances and as Patrick said everything is not ready, I have matters to take care of at home. But I do not doubt Surajini will insist on a celebration so we can take care of the formalities there.”

Harry nodded. He was unsure of what formalities Hiram was talking about, but if it needed to be done and Harry would do it. Hiram reached out and touched Harry’s chest over his heart. “I entrust my child to the safety, surety and sanctity of your circle. May, his addition, bring the happiness and abundance that has graced our home while he lived under our roof. I, Hiram Kalzik, wish you Harry continued health throughout the years, ever-growing wealth, so you never suffer from what can be prevented and a clever heart to protect yourself and yours.” 

Harry let out the breath he had not realised he was holding as Quinn squeezed him from behind. Over his shoulder he could see, Quinn’s eyes were wet with unshed tears. Hiram the cupped Quinn’s cheek and it was clear they were having a conversation to themselves. Harry placed his hand over Quinn’s around his waist and waited patiently. When they had finished Quinn turned back to look at him and they kissed each other sweetly. Hiram smiled because he was pleased with their level of affection.

If this was informal Harry was dreading what would come later. But he could not dwell on that as Quinn nipped at his ear in distraction. Harry shuddered and blushed. He could not believe Quinn had just done that in front of his father. But Hiram just continued to smile with happiness.

Harry butted his head back into Quinn’s chin gently, “explain to me how this works. While we wait.”

‘This bonding is in our blood and magic with the blessing of our family. Remus as the only one of your family who remembers being your parent is going to stand for you. And Lady Gorgens is doing the blood ritual part of this for us. Councilman Baronworth offered as well but the Lady insisted.’ 

When Harry nodded his understanding Quinn continued. ‘There is no physical consummation of the bond. Our magic and our intentions will form the bonds and they are anchored by our blood and strengthened by the currents of the realms.’

Harry nodded and leaned into Quinn as he was led to there the ritual space had been laid out. Quinn had left out that the reason Ilsa had been so insistent on doing the runework herself was that she and Terius had got into a rather head argument over the layout of the array.

No one knew enough about runes to argue one direction or the other so they had just let the pair hash it out. Terius finally conceded that Ilsa may be right and let her inscribe her circle. Hers was more elementally balanced than the one Terius had put forth. He had wanted to stick to earth because it was the element Harry and Quinn shared.

Firstly, that did not take into account Quinn’s merrow heritage and the circle was evident enough that Harry had more than just an affinity for Earth. Further whether directly involved or not all of the other elements were already bonded to Harry. Their magic would come to play in the ritual space whether part of the ceremony or not. There was one concession to the ritual made for the Earth element, though. Both Harry and Quinn would be sitting in a hollowed out burrow similar to the one Quinn had meditated in earlier.

They went into the burrow with only their trousers on. This was nothing new to Harry as he had been running about all day without shoes or a shirt. However, Quinn was obviously a little uncomfortable without his high-collared shirt to cover his scars. Harry ignored the directions from Ilsa and proceeded to cuddle Quinn tightly until the young man relaxed. Harry nipped at Quinn’s chin in retaliation for him biting his ear earlier and Quinn let out a huffed laugh.

“Done now?” Ilsa asked, shaking her head.

Quinn nodded and settled Harry down in the moist dirt. It was wetter than fresh dug ground but not quite mud so it seemed someone had been sharing Quinn water affinity around. They sat facing each other. Harry did not need prompting he felt the need to touch Quinn. He put his left hand on Quinn’s shoulder and his right went under his arm and curled around his back slightly. Quinn mimicked his hold without hesitation.

“Feet touching too,” Ilsa directed and they shifted so that their feet were touching but there was still a gap between them. 

Harry heard Patrick say something and though he could not see them he suddenly felt a drizzle of mist as it fell down over them. Harry purred contently and Quinn smiled. Ilsa did not look quite so impressed but she did not scold the merrows either. As the final parameters for the ritual were set Harry was startled, as sheer gauzy piece of fabric fell over them. 

After a few second Harry realised it was similar to the shawl, Quinn’s mother had been wearing all day. It took a few seconds for him to work out that the because of it they now had privacy while being in the centre of everything. Harry smiled as he looked up and focused on Quinn. 

His empathy swirled in a happy and lazy spiral. He could feel all of his bonded reaching out offering their support and some amount of love. He was loved. Harry drew a trembling breath. His bonded did not want him for his name, they did not want him for his inheritance, and they did not want him to be their weapon. They simply wanted him as their heart in the centre of their circle. It was a new but brilliant feeling.

Harry remembered his conversation with Quinn about how people want him because he was a Kalzik healer, or because of his unique healing talents, and not because of who he was. Here was someone who understood Harry’s world. He understood what it was like to be unseen in front of a crowd. How people saw this image of you instead of the truth.

Harry knew this would be a concept that would plague several in his circle. As long as Harry lived, he would make certain that all of them knew with him, they were more than their names and talents. They were his bonded and he treasured them all. 

As Harry made this vow and reached out for Quinn through their partial bond. He felt the magic of the ritual slip inside himself. His green-blue magic rolled over his skin and etched out rune on his chest over his heart. The green-blue burned to gold as the marks they made remained behind etched into his very soul.

Harry looked up to meet Quinn’s teal eyes. He could see his own unshed tears mirrored in his eyes and Harry knew he was not wrong. Quinn was like him and he needed everything Harry had longed for his whole life. Harry reached for Quinn with his magic not just to complete their bond but to call him home.

When Quinn accepted Harry felt the future open up for them. Not just years but centuries and even millennia sprawling out before them. Harry did not know if that was possible or not but it was a feeling he did not want to ever let go of. He could scream out his happiness to the universe in this moment never again would he need to question if he was loved his circle would never let him doubt it? 

Harry watched as the small silver bowl that had been placed between them holding bits of his and Quinn’s magic and blood rose from the bowl it skittered along their arms making a circuit around both of them gathering more of their magic dancing over their skin as it went. It did not hurt Harry but for Quinn it was clearly was not as gently as he hissed and bared his fangs as it seeped between Harry’s fingers and his skin.

Harry would have asked him to stop for his sake, but before he could voice it the blood rolled off them and back into the bowl. Harry and Quinn’s eyes meet and they shared a look of acceptance and determination. Quinn did not want to stop so they would finish. A heartbeat later the blood shot back up connecting with Quinn’s left wrist.

 He did not react in pain this time as the blood trace their way up his arm following the vessels back to his heart and the blood arranged itself into a matching claim mark over Quinn’s heart and sank into his skin. Harry gasped as he felt his bond settle into Quinn’s soul irrevocably anchoring them to each other.

Quinn took a shuddering breath as the bond settled and his wings sprung out throwing the dupatta into the air. Harry dived forward and crashed into his chest as the blinding light of day shone down on them and their new bond.

‘Finally, I am home,’ Quinn thought as he squashed Harry to his chest. Never would he take this for granted.   

Quinn had half expected his family to be the ones to swarm them but instead it was the rest of the circle. They helped Quinn and Harry out of the ritual space and together they were bundled off elsewhere. Quinn and Harry were put in the centre of their bonded circle and while their new bond settled. Their other bonded touched both of them in order to calming Harry and welcoming him.

Quinn finally lost his battle against the tears that had been welling up in his eyes. He had his soulbonded submissive in his arms and countless other bonded at his back ready to love him as well. It scared him to think that if Bharin had not found him in time those years ago, he would have given up on all of this. He had promised his family he would never do that again, but he made a new vow right here. He would never be that selfish again because he could not let go of this family.

-----

It turned out that the ending of the ritual coincided very nicely with the arrival of the team returning from Hogwarts. Harry’s bonded stole Quinn away so his amused and pleased parents were free to answer when a guard told them they had another injured patient to see to. They arrived at the portal location just as one of the Cunningham Gheyos informed Raspen that Lord Cunningham had verified the girl was Consort to Lord Arythmoor.

Well, that complicated matters jurisdictionally, but it did not really make a difference to them. It just prepared them for the likely presence of death magic. Patrick quickly read through the report Scout had written about what the girl had done the day she disappeared up to when they had found her. When Surajini’s spells noticed the damage Patrick grimly confirmed that the girl had done it to herself. Since Quinn’s own brush with suicide, they were all the more acutely aware of the fragility of young minds.

As Lord Arythmoor’s consort, they would not have to worry about the girl dying any time soon. But privately Patrick wondered if the Head Hound knew how much of an uphill battle he was probably in for. Then again, he supposed that was not their problem to fix.

There was very little that they could do for Hermione other than monitor her. Her healing had already been set in motion and adding any additional spells would likely be more problematic than helpful. They moved Hermione over to where Maurice and the Weasley boys were.

Fred and George hissed when they saw her. They both swore loudly and Surajini scolded them like any mother would, “Boys, calm down right now.”

“You do not understand. That is Hermione! She is Harry’s soul sister. He is going to flip out on you. If you think his Ferros transformation after that attack when he was sleeping was bad, you are kidding yourself.”

“I will go,” Patrick offered. “I will explain to him that she is in a healing coma and that she will be fine when she wakes you. I am not sure if it will stop the reaction, but it might lessen it.”

 Surajini nodded and turned on the Twins. “All right boys, you tell me everything you know about Harry and this girl’s relationship.” By the time the Twins had finished describing the relationship Surajini agreed it very accurately sounded like a soul sibling relationship.

Peryton walked over to them with two very worried people staring down at the girl. The woman went to Hermione’s other side while the man looked livid. “Lady Kalzik this is Hermione’s mother and Father could you please explain to them their daughter’s condition.”

Surajini and Hiram nodded and cast a privacy ward around them. This would be a difficult conversation to have. However, they had lived through this type of event themselves, so they were more than equipped to handle this explanation than other healers.

-----

Patrick did not doubt the boys knew what they were talking about, but every little bit of information would help. Especially when dealing with the Consort of Lord Arythmoor. Patrick remained at the edge of the circle when he got there. Hermione would not wake up any time soon and distressing Harry so soon after bonding to Quinn would force the brunt of it back onto him. Thankfully, the two members of the death court were sharp and perceptive.

Hadrian and Oblis moved from the circle towards him. “You smell of Death magic.”

“There is a reason for that. A group returned from Hogwarts with a missing student. She was in a healing coma set by one using death magic. She also bears Lord Arythmoor’s mark denoting her his consort.”

“And they removed her from where he had placed her?” Hadrian asked perplexed.

“It was Lord Cunningham’s opinion that he could face Lord Arythmoor’s ire, better than he could live with it, if they left her behind and that Torvak or one under him found and harmed her.”

Oblis winced, “Yes, not a good choice either way. But you seem concerned. I thought you said she is healing?”

“She is but what is concerning is that Harry’s Twins are certain this girl is his soul sister. I can explain to him what a healing coma is, but it will only do so much. If she is truly his soul sibling, he is not going to reach well to her being injured so.”

Hadrian and Oblis both winced. No harry was not going to react well to it. Most people in general do not handle their loved ones in healing comas well. It is hard watching someone you love lay there unmoving for days at a time.

They looked back to where Harry was still clinging to Quinn. “We will tell him and Quinn can explain the medical details of the coma. What is her name?”

“Hermione Granger.”

Before the two could turn around, Luna appeared beside them. “I will start the conversation when he is ready. You two can add in after that.”

The pair of Gheyos were happy to hand over the task of deciding when to interrupt Harry’s happiness to their seer. They moved back over into the group they were not sure what Luna was using as a gauge of the situation but it was more than a half an hour before she broached the subject.

“Harry, I know I am risking chasing all these good feelings away to allow waxspurts into your head, but we need to discuss something.”

“Must we Luna?” Harry asked but he had already kissed Quinn’s chin and started to sit up.

Luna nodded, “yes, we must. We need to tell you about something that happened at Hogwarts after you were taken?”

“Huh? Something happened?”

“A lot happened actually,” Theo offered up.

“Is everyone alright?”

Theo froze but Luna held up her hand. “Everyone will be all right now. The school was evacuated which is why so students are here. However, during the evacuation, it was noted that you and another student were both missing. Patrick told Oblis and Hadrian they were found.”

“Yes, they are in a healing coma and the healers are confident they will make a full recovery. Quinn, can you explain that better?”

Quinn nodded and smiled, ‘Healing comas are not bad. Although they can look scary. In some cases, the body will actually heal from the injuries faster if it is kept completely immobile. This allows the patient’s own magic and whatever magic the healer has applied to them to work deep and fast without the interference of everyday activity.’

“So, they are just lying there as if they are petrified?” Harry asked, biting his lip.

‘A little less drastic than that the patient usually just looks as if they are asleep not frozen like petrification accident usually are.’

Harry hummed but his eyes flicked up to Luna, “who was missing?”

“She is fine now, Harry.” Luna tried to sooth him.

“Luna,” Harry’s voice took a warning edge and Theo put himself between them.

“Harry, look at me. Hermione is fine now. They have all said it.”

Harry growled, “How could you not tell me Hermione was missing?!”

“Harry,” Theo warned.

“No, this is what I mean by managing me. You decided I did not need to know my sister was missing! Damn you, Theo.”

Galv held up his hands, “It wasn’t just Theo, Harry. It was this situation. All of our instincts were more concerned about you and health and safety. We did not know Hermione was your soul sibling until The Twin mentioned it a few times and even after they mentioned it. I did not know she was missing until right now. This was not Theo, Luna, or The Twins deliberately hiding something from you to manipulate you.”

Harry hissed and warbled unhappily but he did not fight when Theo pulled him up into a hug. “I swear, Harry. I was not manipulating you. I haven’t thought of anything but you since we got here. I am sorry I did not tell you.”

Harry whined as he pressed himself into Theo. “I need to see her.”

Quinn stood up, ‘she really will look like she is sleeping, Harry. But if Mother is fine with it, you can see her. I will take you.’

Harry moved from Theo to Quinn again but he chirped his thanks when Theo rubbed his shoulder in sending waves of comfort through the bond. As they walked away Theo rubbed his forehead, “Brace yourselves. The backlash might be bad from this.”

“He will not lose control,” Luna hummed, “but you are right, the feedback will be quite intense.”

-----

Harry was definitely having flashbacks to their second year where McGonagall came to grab him and Ron from the Quidditch pitch after Hermione had been petrified. He shivered in Quinn’s arms as they made their way over to the healers. George had been looking out for him and called out his name. There was a privacy spell active on the other side of them.

Harry growled when Quinn pulled him to a stop. ‘Easy Harry that spell means they are talking to her family.’

“Her parents are here? They are muggle and Hermione is an only child.”

“We do not mind if they are nonmagical as long as they do not try to hurt us,” Patrick explained as he approached them. “Your mother is nearly done speaking with them. I am sure they will let you see her after.”

Harry warbled sadly and did not fight as Quinn pulled him into his arms. Several minutes later the privacy spell came down and Surajini nodded to Quinn before she moved out of the way. Harry’s cry was sharp as he pulled out of Quinn’s hold. He sprinted across the ground and fell to his knees on the opposite side of Hermione from her parents. Harry could not speak his dragel was only making sharp distressed chirps and trills as he looked Hermione over for outward injuries.

Harry could see nothing wrong. So why did Hermione need to be in a coma? He did not understand. His voice broke in a prolonged warble of misery as he lay beside her and nuzzled her shoulder. When she did not show any response to his touch, his tears began to fall as the sobs broke from his throat.

A hand brushed through his hair and he looked up with watery eyes. Hermione’s Mother, Margret, was crying too. But something happened when their eyes met and her fingers brushed his skin. Something reached inside him and seized his heart, no not his heart his soul. This was not a soulbond it felt different from his other soulbonds but Harry could not tell what it was if not that. Time seemed to fall away as they continued to stare at each other with wet eyes.

His emerald and hers blue. No not blue. They were changing right before his eyes. Her wavy brown hair which was frizzy like Hermione’s was changing too brown lightened and seem to catch fire as it shone red. Harry blinked past his tears as he looked in awe at a woman Harry had dreamed of knowing. Lily Potter.

For a few wonderful seconds, Harry saw recognition burning in her eyes. But before either of them could say anything, her green eyes glazed over. It was as if something had just wiped her mind clean. Harry blinked and he was back where he had been, crying against Hermione’s side across from Margret Granger.

Was that real? It could not have been real, could it? Margret continued to cry but after she petted his head a few times, she went back to holding her daughter’s hand and leaning into Daniel. There was no recollection there. Whatever they had seen she did not remember it.

Harry looked to Daniel if Margret was his mother could that mean Daniel was… Harry got up, and scrambled away from them. Real or not? Dream or a spell? Harry did not know and he did not know if he could handle the answer either way. He backed away from them, brushing off Quinn’s hand as he tried to catch his attention. He could hear Quinn speaking in his mind but he could not process it. Everything was just too much.

Harry felt that he might be hyperventilating when he was hit by something large and white. The shock startled him into breathing and then he fell backwards. A white and black speckled wing flew out and kept his head from hitting the dirt as he fell.

‘Harry?’

“I am fine Quinn,” Harry groaned and then hissed, “Hedwig! You are not helping!”

“On the contrary, Master, you are no longer hyperventilating. I call that helping.”

Harry pushed himself up onto his elbows and growled at the snowy-white and speckled griffin perched across his lower body. “You are a menace.”

“But you love me, Master.”

“I should feed you to Koa.”

“Ssshe would give me indigessstion,” Koa coiled up so that Harry could rest back on his coils.

Harry sighed and rubbed his head, “If you two are here, where is Mecosta?”

There was a loud meow before one squash faced half-breed kneazle became two. Then they grew into two creatures that looked like a cross between a cougar and a water dragon. The body was feline with a cougar’s signature tanned fur, massive murder mittens, and feline jaw. But the head was attached to an elongated neck that had dragon like armour scales down its centre lineand along its back. Instead of a traditional cougar tail, there was a long dragon tail that thinned done as it went but ended in a flail-like array of spines.

One of the cats was male and one was female although that was not immediately noticeable by looking at them. The male remained with Hermione purring to her parents before lying down to protect her. The female came over and crouched as if she would pounce on Harry too.

“Do it and I will skin you and make you into clothes for Dobby. Is that clear, Mecosta?”

Mecosta protested with a loud roar and then sat back on her haunches, “You are no fun, Dark Master.”  Before Harry could respond, a tiny chattering black scaled form jumped on his chest. Koa, Hedwig, and Mecosta all laughed happily.

Hedwig clicked her beak and said, “You know, I think that he is a little too small to make into clothes out of, Master.”

“A sock maybe,” Harry complained as he scratched behind shadow’s head.

‘Harry?’

“Let me up Hed’,” Harry got to his feet while holding Shadow to his chest. Quinn quickly cast diagnostic spells over him. “I mean it, Quinn. I am fine.”

“Harry!” Surajini called worriedly.

“Sorry Lady Kalzik, our familiars are a bit thick-headed sometimes.”

Daniel Granger cleared his throat. “Harry, what is this creature? That looked like Crookshanks before it split into two cats and then became that.”

“Technically, they are still Crookshanks. They have always been Crookshanks they just have been hiding what they really are to keep from being destroyed by the ministry or sold for profits again. They are one being, but I don’t really know how to explain it splitting itself like this. They have not felt the need to tell me why they do it other than the fact that they bonded to both me and Hermione. They want to keep an eye on us both.”

Mecosta purred as it pushed up under Harry’s free hand for a pet. “They are a Mishipeshu, also known as The Great Lynx, from North America. They were captured as a cub and were illegally traded around Europe for a long time. It went on until they got old enough to start changing their shapes they slowly as they traded hand started to make themselves smaller and less appealing. Finally, they ended up in that Diagon Alley pet shop with everyone believing they were merely a half-breed kneazle.”

Harry pointed to Hedwig. “Hedwig shares a similar story. She escaped her traders by shifting into an owl and hiding out at owl Emporiums while she looked for someone she deemed to be a worthy master. I am not sure how I ended up being that luck one.” Hedwig chirped and tried to flick him with her wing but he easily side stepped that.

“And the Basilisk, Harry?” Fawkes’s voice was dripping with disapproval.

“Koa is not responsible for what happened to us, Fawkes.”

“Maybe, but I will never like it. Tell it to stay away from me.” Fawkes squawked and flew up into the trees.

Harry sighed and turned to Koa, “You heard him do not antagonise him.”

Koa huffed but bobbed his head in agreement, “I have no desssire to be in hisss presssence either.”

Harry had a moment of amusement when Koa and Hedwig trotter of seeking out Harry’s other bonded and inspecting them. It made an amusing sight, especially when Koa started with the Merrow Gheyos. There was no fear there as they stared down the potentially deadly serpent.

Harry left them to their posturing and made his way with Quinn cautiously back to Hermione. He sat down and Mecosta became one creature again. They sat purring between them. Harry felt the panic start to flare again as he recalled his reason for rushing away.

Harry made a snap decision to lie rather than face the possibility of what he had seen. “I am sorry. I have become empathic and something about our emotions interacted and triggered a reaction. I did not mean to startle you.”

Both of her parents looked suddenly very sympathetic. Margret covered her mouth, “Oh, you poor boy. You and Hermione are both dealing with so much change, aren’t you?”

Harry startled, “Something happened to, Hermione.” He let out a small whine, “She didn’t tell me.”

Surajini spoke up, “But you did not tell her about becoming Dragel, did you?” Harry shook his head and bit his lip. “I am sure you both just meant to protect each other.”

Margret nodded, “Hermione kept it to herself and has struggled with it. Do you have someone to talk to about yours?”

Harry nodded and nodded to Quinn who had moved over to talk with Hiram so he was not hovering. “What I am is a bit complicated but I have found several people Quinn being one of them who will help me.”

“That is wonderful. You hold on to them. We are going to have a talk with Hermione about holding on to all her burdens alone when she is recovered.”

Harry chirped sadly and remained with them for a while. He was aware that around them the base camp seemed to be packing up. Harry assumed they would be moving to Neverah soon. “Are you coming to Neverah?”

“Yes, that Prince Peryton told us we would be more than welcome there and so we called our office and cited a family emergency for the reason we were temporarily closing shop. We will have to figure things out after Hermione wakes up but for now that is what we will do.”

Harry was relieved they were coming to Neverah. He just couldn’t decide how to address that vision right now and at least if they came to Neverah he would have time to consider it when he was not exhausted. He blinked and sighed, feeling the tired grittiness remained even if he rubbed his face.

Harry chirped to get Quinn’s attention and pointed to the twins and Charlie. Quinn smiled and nodded. He carried Shadow over to return him to Charlie. Then he curled up between Fred and George. They both pressed up against his sides until he fell asleep again.

-----

There was a collective sigh of relief from the bonded when Harry had fallen asleep. Most of them had not been close enough to even guess at the torrent of emotions Harry had given off but even those Like Quinn, Charlie, and the Twins were unsure of what had caused it all. The initial distress made senses but none of them could figure out what had caused Harry to become scared and yet feel desperate longing towards Hermione’s mum.

After some discussion they decided to let Harry bring it up. They were already pushing and prodding into his life and his emotions excessively. They wanted him to know that he could trust them not to use his empathy gift against him.

Things started to move quickly as they arranged for those present to be transported back to Neverah. Luckily, they were a couple of days before the official start of the hunt or else this would be a logistical nightmare. The final count of those who would be returning to Neverah was sent back and the fact that there were first-time arrivals coming in under asylum orders. This would prompt them to have registration personnel who have been trained for the hunt to make their arrival as smooth as possible.

Alcandor planned to take the merrow back with him, though Harry’s bonded would go with him. This led to a bit of an argument as Merrow were not supposed to surface before the royal introductions.

“Mesmyr it is not that I do not trust you to keep your bonded safe. I know you are more than a capable warrior and those who have bonded to you are the same. However, this is different than just one merrow bonding into a new circle. There are too many of you to go unnoticed.”

“I understand that, Your Majesty. However, this circle is a mixed one with ties to three of the four royal houses. We will have to be on land. Or do you expect me to leave all the duties of guarding our bonded onto Blood Raven’s shoulders? I cannot live with that dishonour and it is disrespectful to his position as well. We will have to make an exception in this case.”

“This will not go over well in court, Mesmyr.”

“Your Majesty, you do not care about what those fish-brained pompous pricks have to say and we both know it.” Alec came to his cousin’s side and spoke softly. “Do you really not trust that I will be safe with them, Cousin?”

Alcandor reached out and cupped Alec’s neck. “You vex me, Alec, I swear.”

Alistair chuckled, “He is good at that, but he has a valid point. You know you are so reactive to this because Alec will not be sleeping in the palace and in your quarters.”

Those of the circle who were not members of Crimson Tide were surprised by that statement about quarters. However in this case quarters were a loose term. Alcandor had an entire wing for his one day completed circle to use. Since he had only bonded to a few individuals at the moment, it was convenient to let his cousin have a room there. And it soothed his fear something would happen to him on his watch.

Alec moved from Alcandor to Mesmyr and the ACE put his arm protectively around him. “You trust Krym with Killigan why not Mesmyr with me?”

“Killigan is not going to the surface.”

“You will see me practically every day. I have to come back down for court sessions anyways. You can assure yourself I am well then.”

Alcandor growled, “Fine. But, if you miss one day without prior consent, then I will send Krym to drag you back down and chain you to my bed understand.”

Alec snickered but looked to the Gheyo he could see understanding in their eyes. Alcandor meant every word he would remove Alec from their circle if anything happened to him. He hugged Alec before sending him to gather with the rest of their circle. The merrow gheyos bowed to Alcandor as he glared his unspoken promise of death into each of their hearts. Alcandor then left with most of the merrows going back to Neverah. Only a small group heading out to check in on the investigation at the Torvak manor. Shrine had gone back before Harry’s ritual, so that while they returned her they could speak with the family of Dudley, Harry, and their merrow parent.

Mesmyr had no doubt that the conversation would go about as well as a tsunami hitting land. It was not the first time a potential lost merrow had been found in horrible conditions or even after their death. But it was never an easy meeting to have. At least they did not have to deliver bad news of Shrine in the same meeting and there were two living grandchildren. Mesmyr could not see any merrow family rejecting either Dudley and Harry. No, he had a feeling that there would be maybe even too much family involvement in their lives going forward.

There was a raised voice and Alec suddenly caught a flying serpent. Alec clucked as he checked the Basilisk for injuries. “Do not look at me. Harry did warn you to stay away from him.” Koa hissed before he shrank in sized so he could drape himself around Alec’s shoulders. The beast master was completely unfazed but then again, he worked with Goonter practically every day and he could eat Alec in one mouthful if he wished to. “I will go take him to the other side of the group.” Mesmyr nodded and without prompting Zhanore and Aerah fell into step beside Alec.

Hadrian stepped over to him. “I heard what you said to Alcandor.”

“You were meant to.” Mesmyr nodded to himself and the rest of his suite. “We will not be content unless we have an equal stake in protecting our circle. It will not work if Alcandor confines us to Merrow waters constantly. The most immediate problem I see, is where will we house this circle? We are larger than most already and it is not finished. Further even if only temporarily Harry’s Family will need housing as well. As much as Harry is unsure of his relationships with Petunia and Dudley, I do not see him turning them out on the street.”

“Agreed, unfortunately I asked around and while a few have options for us they are either elementally skewed or we would be cramped in them.

Quinn signed, “I am not sure how fast my father will arrange it, but it is tradition in my family to either give land or equivalent funds upon bonding.”

“That will be helpful once we have found a property.”

“You never know what any of our families will give us once when they find out. Buying land and building a home for us might be simpler than you think.” Theo commented, “Further, I have a significant estate from my late father here in this world if needed it can be liquidated and converted Neverean currencies to further fund our needs as I have no desire to live in this realm ever again.”

Hadrian hummed, “No sentimental attachments then?”

“None and I am not talking about it. I might if you ask me at another time but now at this time.”

“Noted,” Mesmyr moved off to start organising them doe the portal to Neverah leaving Theo on his own with Quinn and Hadrian.

“One more question and I will let it go. Did Blood Wraith take care of everyone responsible.”

“No, she cleaned up. My inheritance took care of those responsible,” Theo admitted and Hadrian nodded in satisfaction.

Quinn tilted his head in deference to Theo. Even if it was not a circle matter as a healer, Quinn would never spread information about his patients around. Theo tilted his head in a show of gratitude in return.

Theo then left the circle to check with Raspen and Peryton about when their group would be leaving. Thankfully in relative terms the size of this evacuation was actually quite minor. They were almost done with escorting the families to Neverah. Terius and Draco would be next with Lady Kalzik given special precautions had to be taken with the pregnant submissive. Then they would have the rest of Kalziks minus Quinn take Harry’s mentor, Hermione, and her family to the realm. Their circle and what was left of Harry’s family circle would be the last to go. Raspen estimated a half an hour max before they would go.

Theo returned and told this to the others who truly started to get things ready. The familiar’s all thankfully returned to their miniature hidden forms to make the transition between the realm easier. There was clearly a minor tiff given the hoots and hisses emanating between Mecosta and Hedwig but whatever it was they clearly settled it as the owl winged over and perched upon Fawkes’s shoulder. The Young Phoelix reached up and pet her in a way she clearly loved. Theo heard Brishen tsk but he decided not to get into that he would leave the jokers to sort themselves out.

Quinn checked Harry but he appeared to be soundly asleep this time. They were unsure as to whether or not they should wake him for the portal and after some conferring with his parents it was decided to leave him sleep. Honestly harry needed as much rest as he could manage to recover from the soulscream. At the appointed time they circled up Petunia, Dudley, and Remus tucked into their circle for safety. Theo looked around to check on his inexperienced bonded. Hadrian was carrying Harry. Luna was tucked against Vaeri’s side. Charlie was holding shadow rolling his eyes but allowing Ethan to tuck him under his arm. Lastly, Oblis had the two twins each under one arm. Of the three the twins were showing the least control over their flames so they did not want to risk hurting anyone on accident. 

Blaise had somehow managed to worm his way into their group and was smugly tucked against Drift. He had clearly tried flirting but Drift seemed immune to Blaise’s attempts. Theo rolled his eyes at that. The guy was a shameless flirt at times but Theo would not blame Blaise for hitching a ride in their portal. He had no ties to the other families who were evacuating and Terius was too hyper-focused on Draco’s safety to consider the lone Slytherin in the camp.

Ilsa had agreed to guide the portal. As the portal picked up Theo let his magic flow providing more grounding to the transit just as Raspen, Peryton, Riven, and surprisingly Brishen were all doing. Theo closed his eyes. Harry was not out of danger completely Dumbledore was still a major threat. But hopefully if they were a realm away, they would have time to breathe and train themselves up for the conflict that was sure to come.

-----

Harry was once bound to that sturdy oak chair in Dumbledore’s torture chamber. Dumbledore stalked from the shadows towards him, but before he could speak Harry growled.

“What did you do, Old Man?! Why is my mum pretending to be Hermione’s muggle mother?”

Dumbledore stumbled at this statement. That was clearly not information that he thought Harry would know yet. However, the man recomposed himself and smiled wickedly. “I told you that potion was a wonderful thing. People cannot refuse me when it is in their system. Even if I tell a witch, she must live as a muggle for the rest of her life and to forget about magic her home and her family. She is not pretending to be anything. She is Hermione’s mother.”

Harry’s magic roiled under his skin, “How do I free her!”

“Harry, Harry, Harry. Even if there was an answer to that, do you really think I would give it to you? You have clearly been in contact with Margret to come to know this information. She is close to you.   Why would I give up on my spy within your camp?”

“I will find a way to free her myself!”

“You? You think you can find a way to free her with barely passable potions grades.”

“My potions scores are fine when Snape is not grading me. My O.W.L.’s scores were proof of that. And I swear it I will not stop until I have my parents back.”

Dumbledore looked highly amused, “You are welcome to try. Now I think you and I should spend some more quality time together.” Dumbledore picked up a serrated edged knife and walked over to Harry.

-----  

Hadrian could tell something was wrong when Harry started to growl in his sleep. His claws also came out and were digging into Hadrian’s chest plate, leaving behind decent scratches for someone who was not awake. He reached to Harry through their bond trying to calm him but all he got back was pain and fury.

It was abundantly clear Dumbledore was messing with Harry in his sleep again. Hindsight they should never have agreed to portal Harry asleep with this being a possibility. Hadrian looked to those on his left mostly from his suite, “Slowly without risking a portal break switch places with me. That Torvak is messing with Harry again and if his magic were to flare it could easily rip this portal open. I want as few people as possible between us and the edge if that happens.”

 “You are not going to let him go?” Circos asked checking.

“No, even is he started to shift. I will go through the break with him. He has no flight experience and I will have to shadow us to the ground. And before you suggest air would be better Circos, are you certain you would be able to control his fall if he shifts to his merrow form instead of the Silverwing?”

That pulled the air dragel up short. No, he did not begin to have a plan to recovery if Harry’s merrow form took hold. Reluctantly he helped Oblis to move the twins to the centre of the portal. Circos and Xygen would be watching carefully and would certainly jump through if anyone else got pulled out of the tear.

-----

Harry could feel Hadrian’s urgency. He did not know what was going on right now but he got the message. Hold on and endure. Whatever was happening if he lost control again not only would he be in danger but others too. Well, if there was one thing, his life had prepared him for it was to endure pain. He would hold himself back for as long as he possibly could.

-----   

By the Blessing of Arielle, they managed to set the portal down outside the arrival gate without a portal break but it was overwhelmingly clear it was a near thing as one look at Harry told them he was barely holding himself in check. Hadrian moved him away from then others and pushed his relief and permission through the bond.

It was only seconds before a great crack of magic washed out of Harry up to hit the wall of the city and out across the land beyond. They all look up as several fabrine were vaporised by the wild magic wave. In retribution dozens more rose from the shadows.

“Inside the gates immediately,” A border guard ordered.

Wikhn came to Hadrian’s side and took Harry from him so the ACE could turn and Face the fabrine swarm. Harry’s wild magic was still too unstable to move him through the gate and the protections of the portal would not allow them through until his magic stabilised.

To everyone’s surprise out of nowhere, a snake rose up to at least twelve feet off the ground and its girth was as large as some small shields could be. The snake hissed ferociously and the trade mark frills of a Basilisk cowl flared out for all to see. The snake put itself between the guards and the swarm and fabrine fell dead in seconds. The serpent kept swinging its head back and for killing any fabrine that dared to rise up and challenge the gate.

Hadrian spoke to the Head guard of the gate. “That is one of my submissive’s familiars, so do not attack it.”

“You are certain it is bonded,”

“I am,” Hadrian swore and the gate guard turned to convey this to the other guards.

To Hadrian’s relief, the rest of the circle had followed the order and were just beyond the protective spells of the gate watching them. He turned to Wikhn and was relieved to see Harry stabilising. He moved to slip off his arm guard as he moved to them again.

“He has taken enough blood from you last time. I will do it this time.”

Wikhn nodded slowly and continued to coax Harry into waking up. Harry bit Hadrian’s arm first before his eyes fluttered open. Hadrian chuckled and kissed the side of Harry’s head. “Welcome to Neverah, Harry. Here only a few minutes and you are already causing chaos.”

Harry half purred and half growled as Hadrian picked him up again. Koa shrank down and shielded his eyes before he followed his master and his bonded towards the gates of their new home.

Chapter Text

Nevarah: City Centre—Sponsored/Emergency Housing Quad

Dean kept his arm around Seamus’s waist as they followed the Gheyo into the flat they had been assigned. The place was very bare, with muted grey tones and minimal furnishing but it had a queen-sized bed, a full bath, and a small but functional kitchen. 

The gheyo looked at his file. “You are both above the age of inheritance making you adults. But the way in which it was filed, your sanctuary status put in for a few addenda. Since you are here with no family ties or support, your status comes with a few guarantees until you both turn twenty-five. Firstly, there will be no rent required for this place until that age giving you time to finish school and seek employment. Secondly,” he paused and opened a few cupboards to show that there were basic staples in the pantry and cooling cupboard. “There will be a weekly delivery of these staple groceries again until you reach age twenty-five or you petition to have that addendum removed. Extras like entertainment or more lavish foods would be your responsibility to cover. Does that make sense?”

Both Dean and Seamus nodded and Seamus leaned into Dean for support. The Gheyo closed the cupboard and came to them. “If either of you need medical care, you can go to any of the public clinics for treatment and if your healer deems something is medically necessary it will be added to your allotment at no cost.” The Gheyo handed Dean the key to the apartment. “Did you have any questions?”

“Not right now,” Dean answered.

“You understood how to cast a message bubble correct? And you have the name of your advocate.” Dean nodded to both questions and the Gheyo nodded back. “Good you can contact them if you have any questions. Technically, they are available to you all day every day for emergencies but if it is just a general inquiry try to keep it to a decent hour of the day. They will contact you after the Hunt to get you set on a schedule to finish out your education.”

Both boys chuckled and Seamus held out his hand. “Thank you for all of this.”

“You are welcome. Now I will leave you both to settle in.”

After he had left, Seamus kissed Dean. “I can’t believe they are just giving this to us. I was honestly scared we would end up on the streets when school let out.”

“I would not admit it aloud but it worried me too,” Dean held him close, “but we have a home now. We are safe.”

“And together,” Seamus agreed.

-----

Arthur was surprised by the size of the apartment they were led into after they had completed their registration. It was very spartan but it was practical. And in comparison, to the Burrow it was actually more spacious. Ron and Ginny would both have their own rooms, Bill and Fleur would have another, one for him and Molly as well. Arthur listened as the gheyo explained that basic food and rent would be covered for the duration of the hunt plus one month. Since they technically had family ties if they needed that support extended beyond that timeframe, they would have to contact their advocate about refiling under a different status. 

Arthur was fine with that it would give him nearly two months to find work and the same for Molly to contact her family. He did not believe they would need to refile but it was more support than he had expected given what he had grown up hearing about the dragel culture.

He also was fine with the mandated Healer appointments the following day for both Ron and Ginny. He wanted those seals Dumbledore had tricked Molly into off his children as fast as possible. He would drag them into the healer’s office himself if they put up any resistance to the appointments.

When the Gheyo left Arthur turned to break up the fight between Ginny and Ron. Both of them were a bit heart broken. Lavender had gone home to her family and not come with Ron so he was snarky. Ginny, on the other hand, was devastated and Arthur needed to nip it in the bud quickly. 

Her childish crush on Harry would never come to fruition now unless Harry courted her normally. When Ginny had learned of the soulbonds and how Harry had so many bonded, she had found two or three opportunities to jump on Harry trying to trigger a soul magic reaction. 

It took Fred threatening her with one of their Gheyos to get her to stop such ridiculous actions. Now Ginny was angry that Fred, George, and Charlie had stolen Her Harry. Talk of that manner was only going to breed resentment and possibly anger from Harry’s circle and would put more of a wedge between their family.

Arthur separated the two of them. He told Ron to help Molly make dinner, while he led Ginny to her new room to have a long-overdue talk about her mild obsession with Harry.

-----

Neverah: North Entrance Gate

When Harry walked through the gate into Neverah, he immediately glanced around taking inventory of everyone. He counted up all his Bonded first with a smile and then counted familiars. Yes, all four troublesome creatures were there too. He then looked for the healers. He could see the Maurice had been transferred to a magical stretcher and was being prepared for transport to a clinic by the older Kalzik. 

However, what captured all of his attention was a very tall black-haired man with eyes, redder and more deadly than Voldemort’s. He had Hermione cradled in his arms and he was having a serious discussion with her parents who did not at all look happy. Harry ignored attempts to guide him towards the healers himself and made a beeline for the man.

Hadrian and Wikhn both cursed but followed him. Harry hissed at the man. “Put my sister down!”

The unknown man turned to glare at him but then tilted his head in confusion as if he was sensing something. “Who do you think you are, Little Submissive, to demand anything of me?”

Harry went to yell but before he could, a dark wave familiar magic washed over the area. Almost everyone around them froze in place Harry could see only Hadrian and Oblis of his bonded still moving. The stranger and the man whom Harry had not noticed before were also mobile. The second man had a similar haunted red eyed look about him. Also a select few guardsmen around them remained mobile as well. Harry quickly noticed these were all shadow types. When the cause of the wave manifested, Death was in her court form. She really did embrace the muggle grim reaper vibe. Harry would have laughed openly if he had not been so pissed off at the stranger.

Death tutted at them both before as she pulled Harry into her arms. “Relax, Dear One, Aiden means your sister no harm. She is his consort, and he will treasure her just as your bonded treasure you.”

Harry whined at that, but did not fight her hold. Death looked up at Aiden. “Aiden, meet Harry. Hermione is his sister.” Death did some kind of spell to block out their conversation from the lower-level Death court members present. “Harry is also the youngest of the line I chose to keep my Deathly Hallows. He is the owner of two of them.”

“Two?” Harry chirped in question.

“Yes, that clever Griffin of yours liberated the second and has it in holding for you.”

Harry rolled his eyes. “I swear she is a kleptomaniac.”

Death chortled as she nudged Harry to stand on his own. “Dear One, you can trust Aiden to protect Hermione with his life. He is my favoured hellhound and the current head of my court.”

Harry sniffed but nodded. Aiden inwardly smiled; he liked the young submissive against his better judgement. Death pointed to Hermione’s parents. “Aiden, stop being stubborn and set them up with quarters. However, since they are nonmagical keep them naive to the inner workings of the realm only tell them what is necessary.”

“Yes, My Lady,” Aiden agreed and Harry felt death cup his cheek before she left. He felt her reassurance his mum would be all right. But as before she offered him no assurance of when that would be.

The world around them came back to life with many people releasing and involuntary shiver. Hadrian chuckled, “Yes, Lady death has that effect. Now Mr and Mrs Granger, I believe Aiden will provide you with housing in his court so that you can remain near to Hermione both during her recovery and after.”

Harry turned to Mecosta, “You go with, Hermione. Do not split yourself to keep an eye on me. I will be fine with Hedwig, Koa, and Shadow. You keep an eye on Hermione and her parents.”

Mecosta chuffed at him but rubbed against his thigh before moving to the hellhound side. Aiden nodded and Daniel begrudgingly accepted this arrangement. Aiden then said they would handle their registration and turn it in to the proper channels before disappearing with them.

Harry grumbled in displeasure but let Hadrian draw him back to his bonded. Behind Harry’s back Hadrian held up two fingers and several people covered their amusement. That was two instances of chaos Harry had caused and he was not even registered yet.

Harry moved through his bonded allowing them all to reassure themselves he was fine, at least physically. He was emotionally raw and he wanted to just sleep but even that was not a guarantee of peace at the moment. Harry’s last stop was with Raspen and Peryton.

Perry pulled him into a hug and breathed in his scent. “We have to find a way to break that man’s connection to you quickly, you look exhausted already.”

“I am not going to argue with you there,” Harry agreed before he moved to Raspen.

Raspen took his own turn hugging Harry while Perry addressed the younger woman to whom he had been speaking. “Sister, this is Harry our submissive. Harry this is my little sister, Princess Dawne she holds the equivalent title to Raspen in the air dragels Royal Family.”

 Harry turned to look at her but did not move From Raspen’s arms. “It is nice to meet you.”

“It is nice to meet you too. I was telling Perry and Ras that our parents were arguing so much about who had more right to greet you, that I was able to sneak out without any of them noticing.”

Harry chuckled, “Good for you.”

There was a young boy who ran up to them and bowed to the royals. “The last of the new arrivals have been processed. Your circle and your submissive’s family can now go to the designated private registration room now.”

Raspen nodded, “Dawne we will be taking the offer up for the use of the Royal housing tonight as we have nothing available on such short notice. If you need us, you can find us there.”

“Perfect. I will return and let out parents know you are all back safely. I cannot guarantee they will not come to hound you, but I should be able to get you a few hours to settle your circle.”

Perry spoke up, “Please remember to put in that request as soon as you get back Dawne. We need a mind healer to assess him first thing in the morning. For his sake and the health of the full circle.”  

“I swear Perry you can count on me.” She kissed his cheek and then did the same to Harry who blushed and laughed in delight.

 They waited only long enough for a pair of the royal guards to vet the security of the private registration room before the circle with Petunia Dudley and Remus went to the location. That portal had been short and Harry had barely noticed it. The room they ended up within was a fairly large space but their circle’s size did seem to dwarf even it. Theo looked as if he wanted to organise them into some kind of order, but the best he could do was to coax Petunia, Remus, and Dudley up to the registration area first.

Raspen was speaking with the Gheyo at the terminal station and he was emphasising the need for these registrations to remain private. So Theo stepped forward to give them instructions. “When you are called you will need to give your Name and Rank and any important social status since we have not located the rest of your circle yet we do not know if you have anything to say for that yet.”

Petunia hummed, “I have a very vague memory of doing something like this once before I think.” She cocked her head trying to follow the memory. “Do I have to change into another form?”

“Yes, you will step onto that blue square and take on your halfling form. If you are not confident to do that yourself then Quinn will help you pull it out.”

Petunia and Dudley both looked imploringly to the young healer and he motioned them forward. Theo turned to Remus, “You will have to declare yourself but we obviously will not force you to shift now. We will have to have you come through and be re-registered after they can do the ritual to turn you into a true were.”

“I can live with that,” Remus agreed, moving up to join Petunia and Dudley.

“We are ready.” The male Gheyo called out. He repeated the requirements as his protocol stated. Surprisingly, Petunia was the one who moved first without being prompted.

Her eyes flickered with memory before she spoke, “Petunia d’Bineshi, Submissive Earth, d’Bineshi “Whirlwind” Circle.” She chirped in surprise when she finished.

The Gheyo tilted his head at the sudden intense interest form Raspen.  He tried to recall that information from the system. “Sorry your Highness, I can pull up her registration but anything further about the circle is restricted under Fae Court Seal.”

Raspen nodded. It would have been nice if it had been that easy but a circle name was more than they had a few minutes ago. “That is all right. The information is there. We will just have to seek court approval to unseal it.”

The gheyo looked relieved Raspen was not going to berate him. He motioned for Petunia to go to the measuring pad. Quinn helped her call out her halfling form with no difficulty. The scan went quickly and she moved aside. Remus looked to Dudley but the boy straightened up wanting to go first. Remus smiled and motioned him forward. Dudley stumbled over the new family name because it was an odd one but the gheyo just copied it off Petunia’s form since he was being registered as her son.

Like with his mother Quinn was able to pull out Dudley’s halfling form easily. The Gheyo was slightly shocked by the merrow blue tones but he did not say anything about it. Raspen offered the gheyo the Merrow Clan name to add to his registration as a family connection as it was confirmed.  

Remus stepped forward last. “Remus Lupin, Gheyo Princess, Werewolf with Earth affinity, d’Bineshi “Whirlwind” Circle.” The gheyo nodded. “He has a registration in here too. And a record of a true were-form.”

“He has been through the ritual already?”

“According to this, he has.”

Remus growled, “With all that we have learned of the old codger is anyone surprised he made me forget my true were-form?” Remus had a point, doing something like that was certainly within Dumbledore’s abilities.

Theo nodded, “Agreed, but do you want Quinn to try to pull it out?”

“Not yet. I do not trust what he did to my mind. Better to wait until I can shift on my own without help.”  Remus stood on the blue square and let his human form be scanned and then he joined Petunia and Dudley.

“Now for our circle.” Theo turned to the Royals, “What are we using as a circle name?”

“We will use yours officially to give us a bit of anonymity at the start of things, at least.” Perry prompted. He and Raspen had discussed it during one of the lulls in activity at the base camp.

Theo nodded and said, “Our circle name is Gorgens-Nott then.”

Everyone conveyed their understanding before Hadrian stepped forward, going first. “Hadrian Maruke, Gheyo Ace, Shadow, Blood Raven, Gorgens-Nott Circle, Contracted Ace to the Cunningham Clan.” 

Hadrian then did his measurements and his suite followed him in rank order without any struggles. Mesmyr went next since the jokers would be prickly enough. When his suite had finished, Quinn fit himself in as did Riven and Luna. 

Eventually Galv bullied Mathis up to the registration desk and the Joker scowled back at the Rheyo. “Mathis, Gheyo Joker, Ice, Glacien Merrow.”

“Ice is not an element,” the registration gheyo countered.

Mathis growled at her but both Brishen and Mesmyr stepped towards him when and he backed down begrudgingly.

“The snarky commentary is not appreciated,” Raspen stated. “Register him as a Merrow but put his Glacien status in his social class. The Merrows are aware of him and will not challenge it.”

The gheyo looked suitable ashamed for being scolded by a royal. Brishen went next and they ran into some difficulty registering his type, until Hadrian pointed out that Ianna the Phoenix should be registered to her circle and they could copy that.

A few minutes of digging resulted in the data and the funny shock on Brishen’s face when he learned that he and Ianna were now family through their bonded, as her submissives were Prewetts.

Brishen had a few unpleasant things to say about that in his native language which made Fawkes chuckled wholeheartedly. “Maybe this Ianna person will be my new best friend.”

Brishen barked in annoyance, “She would chew you up and spit you out. Now get over here and register while he has the data up.”

Fawkes saluted him sarcastically before stepping forward. Harry sighed, “Fawkes.”

“Behave!” Theo added when Brishen looked as if he would take took offence to the salute.

Vaeri went after Fawkes without prompting and was done quickly since they were the only native-born Joker. Ethan then herded Fred and George forward while Harry moved up and leaned slightly into Theo’s side for comfort.

Theo could tell Harry was getting tired again as these short-disrupted naps were not actually restful. “Want to be held?” Theo asked softly into his ear.

Harry really wanted to but he did not say it as he bit his lip. Theo shook his head fondly and scooped him up. Harry chirped as he looped his arms around Theo’s neck. Charlie came over to him holding Shadow. He would be going up after the twins to make things easier for registration, so he did not ask to take Harry himself but he did look Harry over to be sure he was well. Shadow then moved from Charlie’s shoulder down onto Harry’s knees. He licked at Theo’s fingers where they were cupped under Harry’s legs and then turned in a circle before lying down.

“I imagine he will be a handful as he grows up.”

Harry opened an eye to look down at the small creature, “I am not taking that bet. I know he will be a handful because he has Hedwig and Koa to teach him all their naughty habits.”

Theo hummed, “Bad habits aside, they are eternally loyal and he alone can protect our family for generations to come. I am unsure how long Koa and Hedwig will live but I assume a long time as well.”

Charlie ruffled Harry’s head before he headed for the registration. Harry hummed, “who is still left?”

“Ethan and Alec have not gone yet. Which leaves them, Galv, Peryton, Raspen, me, and you. Theoretically only you and maybe Alec will pose issues. Alec is young enough I doubt he has ever attended a hunt before and it is not a requirement to register for a native-born Neverah citizen.” Theo lowered his voice and whispered, “Especially one whom I get the feeling may be a kind of spy for the Merrow Court.”  

“Bite your tongue, Alpha, I do not need that spread around,” Alec hissed but there was not a lot of heat to it.

“It is not that hard to figure out,” Theo countered and Harry chuckled softly.

Alec huffed and stole Harry from Theo. “You are right, we are the last difficult ones. Why don’t you go register?”

Theo did not put up a fight easily transferring Harry into Alec’s arms and then he went to check on the last of the registrations. Shadow warbled a bit and had to readjust himself but he settled down quickly. Harry dozed lightly through the last of the dragel registrations and only woke up when they decided the familiars should be recorded too before anyone could use them against the circle.

“Hed’ you go first,” Harry ordered and he chirped his thanks when Alec put him down.  

Hedwig trotted over to the square and grew in size. She came to shoulder height even with most of the gheyos. She then spread her snow wings and let the man scan her. Harry answered for her. “Her name is Hedwig. She is a Snowy Griffin with an air element affinity. And she is my familiar, has been for five years.”

“Will she say how old she is?”

 Hedwig ruffled her feathers and Harry rolled his eyes, “She said you do not ask a lady that.”

The gheyo snort, “Fine. Is the snake next?”

“Basilisk,” Harry corrected, startling the gheyo and making everyone else chuckle. Koa grew as he coiled but his preferred form took up less space than Hedwig’s. His head was the same height off of the ground as her head, but his body was only as thick as a medium-sized watermelon. They all realised that he was a quite young basilisk seeing this.

“Koa, a male basilisk, with earth affinity. He says he is around sixty years old and he cannot say for certain. He has been my familiar for just over a year.”

“That is good and the little one.”

“He is a nytura, so his form will be quite fluid for a number of years.” Ethan warned as Harry positions Shadow on in the blue square. Ethan checked his watch. “He was only hatched four hours ago.”

Harry smiled when Shadow reared back and roared trying to make himself look bigger for the scan. “His name is Shadow and I believe technically he is a shared familiar between myself and my beta Charlie Weasley.”

“Yes, that is normally how nytura’s get registered I assume your beta gave him to you as a courting gift.” Harry nodded. Things had progressed so fast that Charlie may never have said it to him but it had been implied. It was close enough to the truth anyways.

The gheyo made the notes, “Very well we might as well get you done next since you are standing there.”

Harry nodded and Alec took Shadow from him. “Harry Potter, Ferros Submissive, Nameless, Gorgens-Nott Circle. Formerly of the d’Bineshi “Whirlwind” Circle?” Harry said the last bit and his bonded nodded to tell him he had said that right.

“The Healer’s report came back with unconfirmed family ties to the Evanson Clan and the Peverell Clan,” Raspen added and the Gheyo put that into the system as well.

Harry stepped nervously onto the square. He had not really been in control of his shift for the past two days so he was not sure this would work right. Quinn sensed his nerves and asked if he wanted Help. Harry chirped and Quinn came forward. Easing out Harry’s wings scales since his claws hand not yet been hidden away.

The scan was quick and painless. Harry took Shadow back while Alec gave the Gheyo the bare minimum information he could about himself. He gave no family name nor the fact he was related Alcandor. He only admitted to being a member of the Merrow Court. Mesmyr nodded to Alec pleased with what he had said.

Harry ended up in someone else’s arms for the rest of the evening.  He did not mark whom was holding him or when he changed hands. He just let his body rest as best it could without actually falling asleep. Eventually they travelled to the quarters that they would be using for a few days and he was fed before they split up as needed for sleep. 

They all knew Alec had taken to Harry but there was no way he would tolerate sleeping in the common resting room. He was a water-born merrow and he needed to sleep in a water-friendly environment. Palalato, Zhanore, and Aerah went into a water restroom with Alec to protect the minor royal while Brishen and Mathis each took their own room.

Wikhn took Xygen and Circos into the common resting room with most of the other bonded. Raspen and Peryton were the only non-gheyos who remained awake. Hadrian looked to the two royals. “I assume you will both want to start working on paperwork.”

Raspen rubbed his forehead, “Yes, I am not sure how much we can get done. But I also suspect we will not be able to avoid our parents either. Better to be elsewhere so we can let the others sleep while they can.”

Mesmyr nodded, “We will come with you. Drift, Oblis, you will come as well but you will sleep in a room nearby, we will switch off halfway through the night.”

Neither Oblis or Drift had a problem with that plan and Hadrian would have suggested the same so he did not question it. When everyone hand settled into their respective rooms and they had all hugged Harry for the night, the six of them made their way towards the earth section where Raspen could get his aids to bring him anything they needed.

As they rounded a corner in the hall, Raspen paused and then smirked. “Mesmyr, I know we just left Harry asleep, but can you keep an eye out back down the hall, so I will know if he is coming.”

Mesmyr nodded at the odd request from the royal. But he did step back to keep watch. Raspen then said to the other three, “do not attack. Trust me, I am in no danger.” The earth royal guard with them snorted in amusement. He had clearly realised what was going on. He stepped to the side of the hall and crossed his arms in an unconcerned posture over his chest. Peryton and his guard looked curious as a door opened down the hall and a female ACE glared daggers at Raspen.

The earth guard chuckled, “You seem to be in trouble, Your Highness.”

Raspen smiled. He was unfazed by her expression. He leaned against the wall as she stomped towards him. “Hello Lover.”

The ACE hissed but stopped far enough back to respect the four bonded gheyos. She could easily recognise Blood Wraith and even as piss as she was, she was not looking to get into a brawl tonight. “Don’t you dare, Hello Lover me, you stupid and selfish cretin? I thought I told you to get a soul magic blocking spell placed on your royal arse last week.”

Raspen snorted, “You know what my schedule has been like. You have it memorised before I do. When exactly would I have had the time, Lover?”

“You should have made time! You would not have got dragged off to some backward realm to help a — “

Raspen held up a hand, “Do not finish that sentence, Adriana. I know you were scared for me and you are now upset. But I will not allow you to insult our submissive. Further, how can you hope for me to put in any type of good word for you if you let your temper get the better of you now and insult him in front of our ACEs and Queens?”

“Two full suites?” She asked in surprise and he nodded. Adriana clenched her jaw and ran a shaking hand through her spiked gold-blonde hair. It took several minutes for her to calm down. “Fine, you are right. I know whoever they are, they did not do it on purpose. And though it is clear, you were well defended; I would be less volatile if I could have followed you. As it is I did not even learn about for half a day. King Edgar did not bother coming home until late in the evening on that first day. He finally informed your mother then.”

“Yes, that was probably difficult, but it is the reason you shifted from my guards to my mother’s. Our relationship is reckless at best." He nodded back to Hadrian. “And some will likely call it dangerous.”

“It is not ideal.” Hadrian agreed, “However, shifting rotations to another royal was the appropriate response.” 

Peryton looked amused, “How long have you been together?”

“Officially we are not.” Adriana sighed, “The court would not accept a courtship between us. I am not from a pure earth circle. My parents were earth dragels but the circle itself was primarily fire. Raspen put forth my name the last time his mother mentioned it. She warned him then that it would be near impossible to choose me without a soulbond, which we do not have.”   

“Nothing about our circle will meet approval as it turns out, so I can and will ask Harry to consider you, but as you know it is his choice in the end.”

Adriana nodded, “I know. I am finally off shift and will be for the next three days before the preparations for the hunt really begin and your mother starts to attend public events in earnest.”

“If he is up to it, I will contact you about meeting him but he has a lot of healing that was too dangerous to complete while we were away from Neverah. So, he may not have the energy. If he cannot meet you now, I will just talk to him about you and we can arrange something on your next free shift.”

Adriana agreed, but before she could turn to go, Raspen approached her and kissed her passionately. She huffed and nudged him back from her personal space, “You tease, go kiss your bonded ACEs. It will cause less of a scandal.” 

Raspen watched her go and then looked back at Hadrian he nodded. “Molten Chasm, she is a good ACE not on par with Mesmyr or myself yet but she is also younger than you Mesmyr. The basics are there and we could work her up to our level if Harry chooses her.”

Mesmyr nodded, “Good to know. I gather she is earth but does she have any fire affinity.”

“No, her name is ironic in that sense but what it refers to, is her fighting style in the ring. She is quick and deadly when she is let loose, not unlike magma. She is hard to pin down or corner. She will always find the most unlikely of escape routes.”  

Raspen was pleased with the positive opinion Hadrian held. If their Gheyos weren’t opposed to Adriana, he might have a chance at keeping her by his side. Now he just had to see how Harry felt about her.

-----

Harry had been lucky with maybe two hours of sleep after they had moved into the resting room. He looked up at his reflection and he could already see the effects of his disrupted sleep. His eyes were red and he looked a bit grey in his opinion. He washed his face and headed back to bed but at the last minute he decided he did not want to return to the resting room they had all gathered in.

He twisted around and ducked into a random room in the hallway. Not far enough to worry the other but enough removed that their emotions were muted and Harry was guaranteed some time to examine his own feelings. Luckily, it did not seem to be an elemental specific room more of just a general bedroom with a plain but decent size bed.

Harry scrambled up onto the comforter and covered his mouth as a chirp of distress tried to force its way out. He did not want to be swarmed yet. He curled forward, putting his head in his hands and rocking back and forth slowly. Everything was too much. His emotions were too much, the emotions of those around him, the events of the past two days all weighed down on him like the seal on a tomb.

It felt like Dumbledore was trying to bury him alive. His circle was the thinnest sliver of light shining around that capstone. Harry could reach up and touch that light but he did not know how to widen the hole or escape for this weight Dumbledore had trapped him under.

Harry was so lost in his efforts to try and not spiral, as they had called it, that he did not hear the door nor did he sense that anyone was there until Theo had sat behind him on the bed. Theo kissed has shoulder and then encouraged him to lay down with him on the bed. Harry felt tears drip down his face as he offered little resistance. Soon enough he was lying across Theo’s chest and he cried softly. Theo was rubbing small circles on his back speaking soothingly to him.

“It is perfectly acceptable to need to cry.”

“Not for me. Crying only made Vernon hurt me worse. Crying was for the weak.”

“That man is not worth the air he breathes.”

Harry let out a broken laugh and nodded, “On that we agree.” Harry trilled softly, “It is just too much, Theo. Friday morning I woke up in your bed and everything was perfect. I felt safe and I felt your unconditional love. I cannot process all that has happened and all these emotions.”

“It is a lot for all of us, but you worst of all. You are entitled to take as much time as you need to accept it. If you want to talk about anything, you know I am here.”

Harry drew a shaking breath. He found himself reminded of his talk with Wikhn. About how he and Theo had chosen each other before, there had been any soul magic involved. Of all his bonded Theo was the one Harry could trust. However, Harry also knew that Theo was stubborn when he thought he was right. He was forcibly reminded of enduring the evening with Snape and Draco for Theo. Well, Draco surprisingly had not been that bad to be around other than the smugness he portrayed over Harry not noticing he was pregnant. Honestly, Harry had been comforted by that familiar banter. It was Snape that was the problem.

He hated Harry. And Harry could not forgive the years of verbal abuse and the previous year’s physical abuse that he had endured from him. Snape also made it clear he had no intention to bury the hatchet either. The subtle insults and implications that Harry was worthless were a different tactic but it was clear Snape had been attempting to turn Terius and Theo away from him.

Harry remained quiet for a while, simply soaking up his Alpha’s calming presence. He put all he needed to talk about aside for a moment and considered the next few days. He was aware there would be several appointments with the Kalziks, Special Mind healers and possibly even ritual masters to remove some of his seals. On top of that he knew that the bonds were not fully sealed. Theo, Luna, Quinn, Fawkes and Mathis felt glaringly different and it was other ones were like an unbelievable itch. It wasn’t painful but it was annoying and ever-present. No one had to tell him that sealing his bonds fully would need to be a priority.

Harry looked up at Theo and bit his lip. Theo brushed his hair from his face and asked. “What is it, Treasure.”

“I have to seal the bonds with the others. Probably sooner rather than later, right?”

“Yes, but it can be as little or as much as you want it to be. Intimacy does not mean you have to have sex with everyone. Intimacy can be preening scales or massages. You can choose to have sex with someone if you are ready for that, but you are not obligated to anything.”

Harry flushed a bit, “There are a few I feel comfortable enough with.”

“I can guess that would be your Weasleys, and maybe Ethan and Alec.”

“Yes. How did you know that?”

“It is their rank, pareya. They are always the easiest to connect with as their main goal in life is to make you feel safe and secure. Alec is a bit pricklier given that he is Gheyic but he is also the one you spent the most time with after the soulscream so you are more in tune with him.”

Theo kissed Harry’s temple as he explained further, “Everyone else is more dominant and you will probably need time to get to know them before you get into bed with them. You can ask them if they have any other ideas of how they would want to seal their bonds with you. Do not let any of them push for more than you are ready for.”

Harry flushed hotter, remembering how he had flirted with a few people. “There are a few who I am attracted to, but they are just so much older than us.”

“You may not know them yet Harry but you can trust that none of them will hurt you unless that turns out to be something you enjoy?”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

Theo chuckled, “you are a very demonstrative person in bed, Harry. You prefer action over seduction. You are young and like me are inexperienced so you don’t know yet what you like. But honestly, I suspect you will find you will enjoy being bitten or having claws out while in bed.”

Harry found himself thinking back. Theo was right. He had not thought of it at the time but both he and Mathis had had their claws out when they bonded. The sting from them digging into his hips had not put him off at all. He had enjoyed all of that exchange.  

Harry sat up and leaned over Theo. “Can we? Mathis didn’t…”

Theo leaned up and nipped his lips. “You don’t have to say it, I understand. You want it to be just you and me one more time before you possibly let someone else have you. I would like that too.”

Harry sighed contently as Theo gripped the back of his head and pulled him in for a heated kiss. Yes, Harry definitely needed this. He needed to forget for just a moment and still be just Theo’s.

-----

Sometime later Harry pulled the comforter around himself and smiled down at Theo. “Thank you.”

“You do not ever need to thank me, Treasure. I certainly enjoyed that as much as you.”

Theo propped a few pillows behind his back and opened his arms. Harry slid up beside him to lay along Theo’s side. His head rested on Theo’s chest again and he tapped his claws against his breast bone in a random pattern. Theo made no sound of complaint so Harry relaxed further. The comforter was draped loosely around them both. It was a bit warm now for it, but soon enough they would cool down and would be grateful for it.  

They lay there in silence as they each thought of their own troubles. Harry knew it was hypocritical not to want to share his own thoughts while at the same time wishing he knew what was furrowing Theo’s brown. Harry reached up with a finger to sooth the furrow away. Theo shook his head as he kissed Harry’s palm.

Harry was surprised himself when he said, “I do want to trust you, Theo.” He waited until Theo’s eyes locked with his, before he continued. “I want to share with you, but you have shown me once already that you will not consider my feelings or opinions.”

Theo looked shocked and his eyes were shimmering with regret. “What? I am so sorry, Harry. Tell me what I did so I can make it up to you.”

Harry sighed softly, “I know you trust Snape. As your Head of House, he may be a good man to you, but that is not who he is to me.” Theo went to speak but Harry sat up and put his fingers to Theo’s lips. “You said I could talk to you. That means you must listen, even if it is not something you want to hear.”

Theo drew a long breath and sat them up against the head board. Harry adjusted the comforter around them and then when Theo gave Harry his undivided attention. Harry reached forward and took Theo’s hand.

“You know how Snape has treated me in class since year one. He isn’t only horrible to me but you have to admit Neville and I get it worse than anyone else. That is not teaching and it is not acceptable behaviour. I am not sure why no one has ever censured him for it. But there is more to it than just that. My sire James and Sirius were Gryffindor bullies and Snape was their favourite target when they were in school. This was because Snape considered Lily to be his best friend. He holds a grudge against them and that is why he always insults me. But if it were only that I could live with it. He is hardly the first person to call me names.”

Harry sighed but when Theo squeezed his hand to encourage him to continue Harry smiled wanly, “Do you remember me being sent into Remedial Potions last year?”

Theo nodded, his eyes narrowing, “I did not think it was deserved.”

“It wasn’t deserved and it wasn’t that. Remedial Potions was the cover so that Umbridge would not learn what the lessons really were. Dumbledore ordered Snape to teach me occlumency.”

Theo frowned, “Occlumency takes years of hard study to learn if you are not a natural born gifted.”

Harry nodded, “I suspected as much. Snape really did not do much teaching in those lessons. He would yell at me to clear my mind and then he would use the Legilimens spell to break into my mind. This went on for months and lessons were three to four hours long. I was left with blinding headaches, nosebleeds, and sometimes it felt as if I was having blackouts. I would lose entire chunks of my day. Hermione and Ron would be talking about the lessons we attended and I would have no recollection of attending them.”

Harry felt Theo’s grip tighten on his hand and he looked up at his Alpha. “Harry, what you just described is not an occlumency lesson. I want to be wrong, but I think that what Professor Snape did was forge that link in your mind between Dumbledore, Voldemort, and yourself.”

Harry whimpered, “Why would he do that?”

Theo growled as he pulled Harry into his arms, “I don’t know, but I will find out.”

Harry pressed into Theo and considered the situation with Snape. Dumbledore ordered him to do it and Harry was stuck on that. An order Snape could not refuse. “Theo? Do you think it is possible Snape is under the influence of that control potion Dumbledore was trying to get me to drink? You know the same way my mum is.”

Theo hummed, “It is possible. But why did you say your mum is under that potion, as if you know for certain?”

Harry bit his lip and pressed into Theo silently for several minutes before he shivered and explained. “When I went to see Hermione, I was upset. I lay with her and was crying. Margret Granger reached out and touched me.” Harry explained every sensation and everything he had seen to Theo. He then told him word for word what Dumbledore had said to him in his mind. Harry bit his lip afraid to admit how much he wanted it to be true. “It could be a lie or a trick.”

 Theo hushed him. “It could be that, however, it is a serious issue and we can’t keep it to ourselves, Harry. Until we can free her from Dumbledore’s control, she is a threat to the lives of everyone here. She is his spy.”

Harry trilled sadly but nodded. Theo kissed his forehead, “I swear I will not let them lock her away. We will find a way to free her ourselves if we have to. Call Hadrian he needs to be told this.”

“How?”

Theo blinked and then chuckled, “Right it has just been us I guess I have never thought to teach you that. You can feel our bonds, right?”

Harry nodded and Theo continued, “If for example, you were in danger and needed help you could reach into your bonds looking for the protection you need and your instincts will guide you to the bonded that are best suited for filling that role. Depending on how strongly you pull you could bring one or even several gheyos or pareyas to protect you. But if you have time to look, you can reach into your bond and seek out a person specifically. Close your eyes and see if you can find Hadrian.”

Harry did as Theo suggested and was happy to find that when he had time, yes, he could not only find individuals he could also feel what emotions they were projecting now. Most were content in sleep but Raspen, Peryton, Hadrian, and Mesmyr seemed to still be awake. They were all feeling mild anger and frustration.

“I think he is still up working on paperwork with Raspen, Perry, and Mesmyr.”

Theo nodded and kissed him. “Good work, you can either tug on his bond asking him to come here or we can go see if you can find him.”

Harry was tired but he knew it was not safe to go back to sleep anyways. “Carry me?”

Theo laughed but got up without question he forced Harry to get dressed first but then he happily picked him up into his arms. Harry took them on a few wrong turns in the complicated mazed that was the Royal quarters but he got them close when an Aid carrying a tray of tea greeted them.

Theo stopped, “Evening we were looking for Princes Raspen and Peryton they are our bonded.”

“We were informed,” the Aid smiled brightly and bowed. “Congratulations. I was just bringing them some snacks. I will happily bring two more cups and anything you might need.”

“Fruit?” Harry asked softly and the Aid nodded enthusiastically before leading them directly to the room Raspen and the others were in. Harry had been close to finding them on his own but the quarters were designed to be complicated for protective purposes.

“Theo, Harry,” Raspen greeted them as they came in. Raspen and Peryton were happy to abandon their work for the moment to cuddle with Harry on the sofa. “Dumbledore still?”

Harry nodded, “He woke me up, but then Theo and I were having some time to ourselves.”

“I can explain it for Harry, so that you do not have to repeat it, Treasure.” Harry readily agreed to that and after the Aid returned with Harry’s fruit and more tea for them Theo explained.

“Harry thinks that we may have two or possibly three people in Neverah at the moment under the supposed influence of his mind control potion.”

Raspen and Peryton both looked serious, “Oh? That is definitely a problem until we figure out how to counter it. You had best explain to us how it is that you have come to this conclusion.”

Theo nodded and he started with Snape. He explained background; of how he was the potion master and head of Theo’s house at Hogwarts. Then Theo spoke of Snape’s quick and unexplained bonding to both Draco and Terius Baronsworth before school started this year. Peryton was particularly interested in that because it was strange that Terius had disappeared off the realm for months and no one had flagged it. He had no record of a leave request or anything.

Theo then explained from his perspective Harry’s relationship with Snape and why he thought they should keep the peace between their circles. Raspen and Perry both agreed with Theo that when it was just him and Harry, they could not have afforded to have an antagonistic relationship. But from now on they would not have to force Harry into a relationship he was uncomfortable with just to play nice.

Harry was beyond relieved by that and cuddled them both for it. Theo warned them before he started the next bit and explained the lessons Harry had described to him. Hadrian despite being enraged himself had the foresight to grapple Mesmyr into a headlock. “No, this Snape was not with the councilman or the submissive today, meaning he is likely still on earth. Neither one of us is leaving Harry to go off world yet.”

Mesmyr broke the hold easily enough but begrudgingly accepted that. Hadrian spoke the truth, it would put too much strain on their new bonds to leave now.

Surprisingly, it was Harry to speak up in Snape’s defence, “His behaviour is what seemed odd to me. It was a sudden and drastic up swing from verbally berating me to these attacks. That is why I wondered if Snape might be under the influence of that potion … as my mum is.” Harry bit his lip again.

Theo came over and rubbed Harry’s head before he explained what Harry said he saw and felt from Hermione’s mum and what Dumbledore had said in taunt back to him.

Hadrian hummed. “Lady death knows about it. That is what she meant.”

“Huh?”

“Lady death when she spoke to Aiden told him to keep Hermione’s parents naive of the inner working of the realm. That was a code, telling her hellhound not to trust them without directly accusing them. I had picked up on it, but I could not see the reason for it. This has to be what she was referring to with her code phrases.”

“You said Lord Aiden would know to keep them isolated.”

“Yes, he would know the meaning of that message better than I. They are not a threat in his court and will be under the guards of the hounds at all times. We should send him a message explaining what we expect but you they are no threat to Neverah while they are there.”

“Good, if she is Harry’s bearer, I want to cause her as little distress as possible without endangering the realm.” Raspen leaned Harry into Peryton before he got up and started to write out an official message to Aiden.

Peryton hummed, “Make sure you ask him to verify the blood relations. Between that family and to Harry. With their ages, it should be impossible for her to be Hermione’s mother but it sounded as if Dumbledore is implying a blood relationship.”

“I will include it. We also want to check for certain if the man is possibly Harry’s sire.” Raspen looked up at him. “Harry, please do not put too much hope into that outcome. If I were in Dumbledore’s shoes, I would think hiding your parents together would be too big a risk.”

Harry nodded and curled into Peryton. Theo went to Raspen’s desk and wrote out two reports one on Snape and one on Lily he had Harry read them for accuracy and sign them. Harry was slightly surprised over the report on Snape. He had thought that Theo would still resist causing trouble with his old Head of House. Theo kissed his temple when Harry started to frown. 

“Do I hope Snape is under the influence of this potion? Yes, because he has been good to me. But I will not tolerate anyone hurting you. Those lessons were beyond that. They were undoubtedly torturous for you, Treasure, and I will not let that go.”

Harry chirped in thanks and yawned. Peryton pulled him onto his lap. “Mesmyr and Hadrian are here in case you start to react badly. Rest while you can.”

Harry shifted and lay in a more comfortable position on the sofa. He put a throw pillow under him and he lay with his shoulders and head on Peryton’s lap. The air royal was pleased as Harry relaxed and drifted off into sleep.

When they were sure Harry had dropped off, Raspen turned to Theo and teased, “Some time to yourselves?”

Theo huffed, “I am hardly going to deny him something so simple. Harry is only sixteen. He was never with anyone before me and now he has a whole circle of dominant mates. As much as he may be attracted to you all, he is understandably nervous about it. Do not be surprised if he asks for another form of intimacy to seal the bonds. He doesn’t know most of you better than he knows that aid who brought us here.”

“Fair point, and you are right. I do not see any of us denying him if he does make a request like that.”

“Jokers might,” Mesmyr said. “Not that I mean they would force him. But Mathis already pushed Harry at the camp and I am getting the same vibe off Vaeri. I think it amuses them to see just how far Harry is willing to go.”

“I don’t mind that as long as it is Harry’s choice. I hardly expect to be the only one in bed with him. I would be a pretty bad alpha if I expected that.”

Raspen touched Theo’s hand. “We did not think you were a bad Alpha. Not with Blood Wraith as your mentor, but as you said I know you less than I know my aids.” Raspen pulled a few things they had been working on that should have Theo’s signature on them and The Alpha bent over them fully ready to enforce his Rights to get justice for Harry.

-----

Neverah: Elsewhere in the Royal Quarters

King Edgar could feel the relief and contentment radiating of his Queen. Raspen was home safe. That was all that mattered to Calla. It was his job to worry about the political implications of his new mix element circle. She would get to have all the fun fawning over the young submissive. From the rough accounts they had received so far, it was clear the young man could do with some love and care.

Calla and King Guthrie were both happy to gossip about the unconfirmed rumours they had heard about the circle while he and Queen Arista were left rubbing their foreheads. The fact that the fire King and queen were here to share in this meeting and also that they were waiting on the return of young Alcandor was just adding to their growing headaches.

Arista looked up at him and sighed, “how long has it been since a sitting royal had a mixed circle?”

“Too many generations to mark. And it has been too many to even attempt to count since a sitting royal has been bonded into a military styled circle. I want to consider the complications that will cause even less than the mixed elements.”

“Rules will have to be enforced upon the circle to ensure Peryton and Raspen’s safety.”

“Do not start scheming you two and ruin this,” Calla glared at Edgar and Arista.

“We are just talking about what will have to be done to ensure our children’s safety.”

King Guthrie shook his head, “The security of the circle is the responsibility of their gheyos. You cannot go about imposing outside rules on them for how their circle will operate any more than you could for any family at court.”

Arista flushed with anger, “This is Peryton we are talking about!”

He glared back at her. “If you cannot impose guidelines to keep the Vaughns and their ilk from committing actual crimes then you have no business trying to enforce rules onto our son’s circle.”

Edgar winced. He did not want to admit that it was a harsh, but no less true criticism against Arista doing anything. Edgar could not pose this motion himself and Guthrie had just cut out his alley at the knee. Somehow, he already felt as if he would get no support from the young Merrow King in this even though his cousin was a part of the circle.

Speaking of Alcandor the door to the room opened and the young King was let in. His recognisable advisor was by his side. “Why are you making this such a big deal? The term of our laws state that there must be a guardianship in place until twenty-five or until bonded. Alec has bonded so file the paperwork.”

“The bond is not sealed yet Alcandor filing them now will just bring challenges.”

“The prudes at court do not need to know the exact day and time my cousin beds his submissive any more than they are privy to my sex life. Now go file those forms before I decide to salt you for fun.”

Kieran bowed and once the advisor had gone Calla smiled at the young King. “Thank you for surfacing again tonight Alcandor. And we appreciate all the time you spent on earth with our sons.”

“Raspen and Peryton are my friends. I may complain and put on a show for my court but it was not a hardship to help them out, especially with Alec involved. He is the youngest of my cousins and feels more like a little brother to me.”  He passed over a file to Edgar. “For whatever records you are have been compiling for this incident. We were able to confirm that the Merrow captive was in fact one of the Lost Merrow. But he should not have been as old as he was. This is evidence that we can add to enforce our speculation that someone in this enemy camp has become versed in Ritualistic Time Manipulation.”

“What of this current attack?” Arista asked.

“Thankfully, the warning the Immortals gave us was enough to make a difference. No children were harmed and the only one taken off realm was marked and recovered within minutes of being taken. There were several injuries among the adults but they are all expected to recover with time.”

The Fire Queen hummed, “That is good to hear. None of us ever wanted to see that event repeated.” Her King had just finished flipping through the report after Edgar and passed it to Arista. He held out his hand for her and she rose. “We will leave you all as this is technically a family matter until we start bringing things to court. We appreciate you keeping us informed.”

The fire pair bowed to their fellow royals and left. Alcandor did not visibly show his relief but the earth and air royals could still sense it. Alcandor and Ebony were known to have epic rows still and they had worked together as crowned heirs for years. It was not a wonder that the young royal would be even more on edge with the Fire Royal pair. He had rarely met them, let alone worked with them.

Arista read through the report and hummed, “So it is confirmed this Merrow is blood-related to the submissive and his brother.”

“Yes, our healers determined that before we left earth and with his blood relation for the captive merrow confirmed to Carlow Clan Harry and Dudley have become part of the youngest generation of that family.” He motioned to the much thinner file he had retained. “Do you know if any of the circle is still awake? I actually have this for them. Aenon Carlow was owed a property from the family holdings when he came of age. When they heard Aenon’s circle was a mixed one and that his youngest son had followed him in that aspect, they arranged for me to give them one of the islands in the family holding. The boys would have to share it, but honestly it is big enough I think they can manage it.”

Alcandor knew the other Royals were not pleased with this because they had not yet considered gifting the young circle property yet. They would have to hope that the young submissive did not fall in love with the island or they would have lost their opportunity to have their children’s circle in their own territory.

Edgar summoned an aid because he knew the earth ones had been seeing to Raspen’s needs since they arrived. “Do you know if my son is still awake?”

“He was an hour ago, your Majesty. When we last checked on them. He was up with his Alpha and two ACEs. However, Prince Peryton and their submissive had fallen asleep on the sofa within the room.”

Arista tutted about her son sleeping habits but Edgar ignored her. They five Royals rose and made their way to the office that Raspen had borrowed for the night. Alcandor hid his amusement when Maruke opened the door. Clearly, the other royals needed to work on their spy networks if they had missed something so obvious as Blood Raven being part of the circle. The Ace let them in but motioned for them to be quiet and motioned to the left side of the room. Peryton was indeed asleep with a tiny brunette waif lying on his lap. It was hard to imagine the boy was sixteen given his size but they trusted the healers to determine his correct age.

Calla and Guthrie made eye contact with Mesmyr and waited for his nod before they ventured closer to take in the appearance of the submissive. Harry was definitely a beautiful young man with his Elvin features and dark black hair.  Peryton woke up as they approached but he smiled when he realised who it was near him.  He brushed his hand down Harry’s side lovingly.

Guthrie whispered his congratulations to his son and hugged him carefully so he would not wake the young man.  Dawne had told them of the sleeping troubles before she had sent the emergency request for a mind healer. Peryton beamed at them and was content to just let them sit and absorb the presence of his young bonded.

Meanwhile, Alcandor, Edgar, and Arista turned their attention to Raspen and the young man with him. He was obviously not ACE So that would make him the Alpha. Edgar was not impressed with the look of him, but he could feel the subtle power rolling off him. He had to have caspers, there was no doubt about that. There was no way for him to be that young powerful and controlled without it.

Edgar realised that while he had been appraising the Alpha, Alcandor took advantage of his familiarity with his son to press forward with his presentation of the property to the Alpha. The alpha took the folder with a surprised but relieved smile.

“Thank you for this. Even if it is not suitable for our permanent home, I am sure Harry and Dudley will both enjoy keeping in touch with their Merrow roots.”     

Alcandor was not worried. He had not been to the island personally but the Carlow Clan Head had shown him the property documents to ensure they met with Alcandor’s approval for his cousin’s future home before he had asked the King to ferry them to the surface. He was certain the mixed circle would love it.

Edgar cleared his throat. “We have not had time to look at our property holdings ourselves, Raspen. But you will be owed something from us for your bonding as well.”

Raspen tilted his head to his father in thanks. He, like Alcandor, knew Harry and Dudley were too in touch with their Merrow sides not to want the island property for their forever home. However, he was not going to argue that point with his father now, so he simply replied. “We cannot say where our permanent home will be but we will likely maintain properties in at least all four of the major sectors to suit the needs of our bonded of that type.”

Theo offered his hand to Alcandor first and the Merrow king shook it before leaving with not a parting word to the rest of them. Although Arista and Edgar tried to call their bonded back to make a quick, graceful exit too, only the Air Royals managed it. Calla tackled her son and Raspen chuckled hugging his mother in return.

“I am well Mother. I was never in any danger with our two suites on hand.”

“I know I am not naive enough not to recognise Blood Raven and a Member of Crimson Tide. I do not imagine either one would command a suite that is full of slouches. But I still worry. That is my job as your mother.”

“Calla, we should really leave them to get some sleep.”

Calla ignored him hugging Theo next. Theo was surprised but it was clearly not the first time he had been attacked with a hug as he returned it quickly. She pulled back and cupped his cheek. “I think I recognise you. You are Blood Wraith’s mentored student and presumed heir, are you not?”

“I am, unless she has a child of her blood who takes after her element more than I do before it is time for her father to step down as Clan Chieftain.”

Raspen saw his father’s surprise. He was certain his father’s sentiment would be rampant in the court. Theo’s position as heir to the Earth Clan Heiress would silence most of the protest against him at least.

Raspen was sure Calla would have tried to hug their ACEs too if his father had not forcibly led her from the room before she could try. Both ACE showed a mixture of relief and amusement by the Earth queen’s welcome. Raspen did something and a wave of magic produced another sofa.   He led Theo to it and pulled him down beside him. Theo huffed, “Who says I am someone you can cuddle?”

“Sorry Theo, Harry has ruined that argument for you.”

Theo yawned and stopped fighting as Raspen leaned into his side. He caught Mesmyr and Hadrian’s eyes and when both ACEs nodded that everything was well, he let himself drift off. Tomorrow would come with its own problems.

Chapter Text

Unknown Realm: Collantor Estate

Jauren Elswood smiled at the early morning antics of his circle. They were acting up all on their own and he was not even adding his own chaotic touches to the situation.

Alonz rubbed his tuffs of jet-black hair and pulled him close, “Do not even think about it.”

Jauren widened his silver almost white eyes in innocence, “I did nothing.”

“I know you my Chaos blessed Submissive and we do not need that kind of help this morning.”

“Honestly, I was not going to help.” Jauren protested and tried to twist out of his Alpha’s arms. He had not managed it before a message bubble zoomed into the room, calling all the movement in it to a stop as it paused in front of Jauren.

“A message for Submissive of Collantor Circle, Jauren Elswood, Immediate Vicinity, on behalf of Maurice Elswood. Submissive Elswood, my name is Hiram Kalzik and I am a Master Healer. Maurice Elswood is currently under our care and his records show that you have the power of attorney over him. He is currently in a magical coma recovering from his injuries and is unable to make any medical decisions for himself. While he is stable at the present time, we are unsure how long the coma will last. I request that you return to Neverah as soon as you are able, in order to consult with my family on his ongoing treatment. I thank you in advance. Should you have any immediate questions, you may direct any messages to me.”  

Jauren had not realised he had frozen until he felt Alonz deliberately run a hand up and down his stiff spine to loosen the muscles there. His body ached all over as he slowly relax his rigid posture. He whimpered and Alonz released him into the hands of one of their Pareya.

“Everyone, get ready to return to Neverah. We will be leaving within the hour. Jauren, where is Ian? Do you want him there with you?”

Jauren blinked and he had to dredge the information from the recesses of his mind. He tended to bury everything about both Ian and his Dera in the deepest parts of his Mind Sky, so it could not be easily pulled out of him in an attack.

Where was Ian? He ran through the schedule his brother had given him. Unless his last assignment was overdue by two weeks, Ian should be on his way back to Neverah himself. He would not be back on the realm yet, but possibly closer to his Dera than they were.

“He should be on his way home. Yes, I want him there, if he can be.”

Alonz nodded and set about sending a message to Ian’s Alpha. It was stressful on their circles when Ian and Jauren were together. And even more so when Maurice was around. They were all three powerful empaths. If proper precautions were not taken, they could start to mirror each other creating a spiral. Despite the risk, Maurice’s health was too important to be put off.

Maurice had not been hurt enough to require private healing since the attack that had lost him his circle. Even the last incident where some gheyos had broken into his home and set up razor wire traps had been a home treatment affair.

Alonz heard Jauren grumble behind him, “What have you done now Dera?”

Alonz had to agree with that sentiment as he bowed and started the formal message to the other Alpha. His instincts were telling him this was not going to be a pleasant trip in the slightest. He was seriously considering recalling all of their circle already but he really should have more information before he did that.

-----

Unknown Realm: Traveler Lodge

“A message for Alpha of Arythe Circle, Raijin Arythe, Immediate Vicinity, on behalf of Jauren Elswood. Hello Raijin, it is Alonz. I am not sure where your circle is within your journey, but according to Jauren’s schedule, you should be on your way back to Neverah. I apologize sincerely if this is not correct. The reason for the message is this: Jauren just received a message from a master healer back on Neverah. We do not have details but Maurice was injured enough to require a magical coma. He is stable but the duration of the coma has not yet been determined. We are headed for Neverah but Jauren would like to have Ian there as well, if it is possible. We will be leaving for Neverah within the hour so direct your reply to us there. I hope you and yours are well.” 

Raijin and Ashton both stared at the empty space the message orb had left. Oh, Ian was going to blast something apart when he heard about this. Ian had been reluctant to take Emerald Hollow from his Dera as their circle home because as long as Maury called it home Ian could always find him.

However, the point had been made. There were too many memories in that house and Maury was just cycling through the stages of grief over and over again. He needed a new home and a fresh start. With Jauren’s Immortal Blessing, his circle spent very little time on Neverah, if they could help it, so it made sense for Ian to receive the Hollow. However, the estate was large enough to house both circles easily so Ian pointedly had told Jauren his circle was to stay with them whenever they were on the realm.

“I will send Pailan, Shyama, and Jade ahead to open the Hollow,” Ashton stated.

Raijin arched an eyebrow at his ACE, “Ashton Kuroe you coward. You just do not want to tell Ian about this!”

Ashton turned away and said over his shoulder, “Oi, I did take that direct hit during our last fight! My armour is in need of repair while yours is intact.”

“Cooowwwaaarrrddd,” Raijin called after him. Then he paused and gathered up his own courage to seek out their submissive. He sincerely hoped the morning spent sleeping in with their Beta, Lyn, had put Ian in a good mood.

He pushed open the door to the resting room and the pair had wrangled their Mage Brekhna into a lazy morning as well and she looked the worse for wear. Her long silvery hair was not in its normally controlled braids, wisps of hair were loose and there would not be a way for her to fix it without redoing the whole thing. By comparison, Lyn’s short spikey silver-grey hair would only require a light brushing of her fingers to put it right.

Ian was curled up against Brekhna’s dark-skinned breast making him seem paler than normal but he looked happy and relaxed which was better than last week, that was for certain. Lyn looked up at him with a smile but it quickly turned to a frown at his own grim expression. Her lavender eyes narrowed at him.

“What happened? Raijin?” She asked while Ian and Brekhna sat up.

“Alonz just sent me a message.”

Ian went taunt as a wire, “Is Jauren alright?”

“Jauren is fine. The situation is with Maury. Apparently, he is in a healing clinic that contacted Jauren.”

Ian twitched and they could all feel the building of static in the air. Brekhna grounded the room and rubbed his shoulder. “Stay calm, Love, we don’t need to pay fines for scorching up this room.”

Ian grumbled but drew a few deep breaths to centre himself, “What happened?”

“They did not know much as the message was minimal. Maury is in a magical healing coma but he is stable and will recover in time. They are just not sure how long that will take. Alonz sent the message to me because Jauren would like you to be there with him.”

Ian nodded, “I will be there. Dera was fine the last time we saw him. How could he end up that hurt?”

Raijin moved over and Ian let him hold him. That was good.  He was not spiralling if he was so ready to accept touch from others. Lyn and Brekhna moved in close as well so they could all ground him. When Ian was no longer sparking Raijin kissed his now spikey hair and explained. “Ashton has already sent Pailan, Shyama, and Jade ahead to open and prepare the Hollow for them to stay with us. If we stretch our distance per day and stop over at fewer places, we should make it back at the same time as their circle will arrive.”

Ian sighed in relief at that. The last thing Ian wanted was for Jauren and his circle to be seeking outside accommodations so close to the hunt, simply because they were behind schedule. “What about our tagalong? Do you think he can handle that?”

“Devrim? He is a realm runner; he is used to this type of thing. He probably was annoyed with the pace we chose to keep on our way back but he was not in a position to say so.”

Ian’s eyes darkened, “Can I take a few shots at the prisoner? It might calm me down.”

Lyn shook her head, “No, you know the rules. We are to return him to Lady Dreswell unharmed.”

“No, technically it is Devrim’s job to return him. We were contracted to catch the bastard. We could just say it happened in the struggle.”

“Ian, behave.” Raijin said but there was humour in his voice.

He would never deny Ian’s rare bouts of bloodthirstiness. It was to be expected, given who his parents were and what Ian went through before they rescued him. By comparison, Jauren’s life had been much easier even though he had suffered abuse of his own.

Raijin addressed Brekhna and Lyn, “Why don’t you both get up and start to get everyone ready to go?” When they had left them alone, Raijin pulled Ian’s chin up to look into his eyes. “Are you in control?”

“Yes, I am. I won’t go berserker on you. At least not until I know who I can direct my anger at. There had better be more than a pile of bodies left this time.” Blackness flashed through his silver eyes.

“Hey I know you wanted to avenge your family but do you think you had more right to them then Maury had.”

“No… No. You are right, Dera had the right to kill them all.” Ian whined softly. “But everyone just let it go. They did not even attempt to find out if those Torvaks had been working alone or part of a bigger picture. It was not fair. Didn’t my family deserve at least an investigation?”

Raijin murmured in agreement. He let his storm element reach out and ground them better as the purple sparks of static started to snap about Ian again. Ian’s control was usually less chaotic but anything that involved his family was the quickest way to degrade that control. Ian whined and pressed into his alpha’s neck.

“Bite Ian,” Raijin prompted and finally Ian let out a small growl before his teeth notched into his claim mark on Raijin’s neck.   Raijin petted his head and crooned to him softly.

Reminding Ian that Maury had left nothing of his attackers behind to investigate would not help at this particular moment. Or more accurately he should say Bane had left nothing to investigate. The first glimpse of the site had made that abundantly clear. The acid burns and melted armour and bones had indicated his presence. 

They were honestly lucky that Bane had not still been in control when they had been found. A feral Maury was still a thousand times less difficult to manage than the cursed being. Even if Neverah had wanted to find those responsible, the length of time that had passed combined with Bane’s efficiency at killing, had left the trail colder than cold.

Ian eventually pushed Raijin away and got up to get dressed. Raijin watched him closely, gauging if he was in as much control as he said he was. Ian appeared fine for now but Raijin was not going to let him out of his sight for the time being.

-----

Ashton called his Queen to him. Pailan Morgane may look tall and thin sapling but his muscles were deceivingly hidden. He was more than capable of proving his skill in the ring or out of it. He would be able to open the wards and keep Shyama and Jade in line until the rest of them could get back. Their two Gheyic Pareya would not desire to follow their Pareya instincts after a couple of weeks driven by the Gheyic ones but if it meant keeping Jauren and Ian calm during this crisis they would do it. 

 Jauren and Ian meant a lot to both circles. If they had not been such strong empaths, with the unhealthy tendency to mirror one another, they probably would have merged circles given how close the brothers were. 

Pailan looked up at Ashton, “what is going on?”

“Maurice is hurt. We will be stepping up our pace to get home faster but Jauren’s circle will be ahead of us. We need you to take Shyama and Jade to open the Hollow.”

“I can do that. They will be grouchy about it, but neither of them will argue with me either.”

“Good. You three should go as soon as you are able. Raijin is lucky enough to be the one who has to tell Ian about this. We cannot start to prepare until he is aware.”

“Good luck with him. I do not envy you lot managing his temper for the rest of the trip.”

“Eh, we will just set him on you when we get back.” His Queen looked amused by that and waved cheerily as he took off to grab the other two dragels. Ashton hoped his words were not a foreshadowing of the days to come. He had been on the receiving end of Ian’s aggression enough times to not relish the thought of being there again.

-----

Neverah: Royal Living Quarters

Harry wondered how draining this method of attack was for Dumbledore because after the attack in the portal and the one in the resting room. Harry only endured one more attack that night before Dumbledore left Harry alone. He was finally able to get some uninterrupted sleep. No one had woken him up for breakfast the next morning even though the mind healer showed up in the early light of dawn. They let him get four hours of uninterrupted sleep until his own stomach harassed him into consciousness.

Harry blinked several times since he was barely awake. He was not sure how they had somehow moved the sofa he and Peryton were on, out of the office into an informal dining room without waking him, but they had. Peryton was still acting as his pillow while drinking some tea. Fred was holding a plate of food for him to eat from without risking waking Harry by moving.

Harry nudged him as he sat up, “You really could have woken me.”

“I advised him not to.” An amber-eyed woman said as she stood from the table. She’s shockingly tall, matching his tallest Gheyos in stature. Her dark ebony skin was marked with more than just claim marks. She wore patterned tattoos as well. “I am Asha Stroyer. And I am to be your Mind Healer.”

“And my family’s?”

“My family or colleagues will likely help with their healing. We try not to assign patients from the same family to one healer unless we have no other choice as it is a conflict of interests. Your issue takes precedence for two reasons. Firstly, because your body needs sleep every night to function effectively.   But the second reason, we need to fix this before your realignment cycle. We need to lock him out of your mind before you find yourself asleep and unable to wake up from his torture.”   

Harry nodded he had not thought of that but now that she pointed it out it was a very valid concern. George passed him a fist-sized and rather gooey blueberry muffin. Harry heard others especially Quinn saying that Harry needed more than that to eat but George just glared at them until they shut up. Harry dug into the muffin and it served as a distraction while Asha cast a few baseline spells over him. Harry managed to eat the whole muffin but the last few bites were slow and his stomach did protest.

George brought him a damp napkin to wipe his fingers clean with and some kind of sparkling juice that he and Quinn had mixed up. Harry was certain it was meant to replace some of the other nutrients he was not getting from his less-than-balanced meal. He sipped it and it tasted good, not at all like Madame Pomfrey’s potions, so he smiled and kept the glass.

Eventually, Asha pulled Harry from the dining room and he snagged Luna as they went. Asha did not correct him so the three of them set themselves up into a private sitting room for the rest of his appointment.

“Now, before we get into the more invasive testing. I want to talk with you about your experiences, Harry.” She motioned for Harry and Luna to settle onto the sofa while she took the armchair across from them. “To the best of your knowledge, when was the first time you ever experience this link?”

Harry opened his mouth to tell her about his nightmares before the battle in the Department of Mysteries but that wasn’t accurate. He had dreamed of Voldemort for much of the previous year leading up to his resurrection. He thought back before that. His connection was not just visions but emotions that caused him pain. That had been present throughout his schooling.

Harry hummed and then said, “Well if I am honest. The first time I ever experienced anything was my first night at Hogwarts. I was eleven then.” Harry reached up to touch his scar. “I did not know it at the time, but one of my teachers was possessed by Voldemort’s shade. When we first entered and everyone got to see us for the first time a pain in my scar. Not a vision, just pain.”

“Good and this got worse over the years.”

Harry nodded, “We soon learn that the pains correlated to when Voldemort was extremely emotional. I would feel it if he were in a rage or if he were extremely pleased. It was mild for my first three years of schooling. But my summer before my fourth year was the first time, I started to have visions while I slept.”

He drew a centring breath and continued, “I would see a meeting between Voldemort, Wormtail, his snake Nagini, and who I later learned was another Death Eater named Barty Crouch Junior. I could tell they were planning a trap for me but I never saw enough to stop it. I could do no more than prepare for it to be sprung. Further, I was forced into a tournament that year at my school with students who were years ahead of me. I did not have time to consider how or why our connection changed that year as I was focused on not dying.”

“I see and have these visions been the same since then?”

“They were the same for the most part.  I would catch glimpses of Voldemort’s activities. Usually when he was attacking people. Obviously, this distressed me to see people and families he murdered, but at the same time I knew it was not my fault. I couldn’t do anything more than tell someone whenever I had a vision. Then one night near Christmas in my fifth year I saw Arthur Weasley attacked but was still alive by the end of it. Arthur is the father to three of my bonded and a father figure to me as well. So needless-to-say, I told his son Ron straight away. Ron helped me get my head of house to take me to Dumbledore.”

Harry clenched his fist as he thought of how well Dumbledore had acted then. Pretending that he was not aware of the connection as if he had not cultivated it.

Luna saw Harry needed a moment to calm down so she explained the aftermath as best she knew it.  “Because of Harry’s warning, Arthur was rescued just in time. However, this vision supposably opened Dumbledore’s eyes to the potential danger of this connection Harry had to Voldemort. Harry told me the justification for these occlumency lessons that followed this vision was that: if Harry could see Voldemort, it was only a matter of time before Voldemort tried to see through him.”

Harry nodded when he had calmed, “After the Holiday break I was placed into “Remedial Potions” which was a cover for supposed Occlumency Lessons.”

“Yes, your bonded are very concerned about these lessons and I believe they are justified. I would like to view your memory of what actually happened in these lessons if you will let me.

“In my mind? Or a pensieve.”

“I don’t think you can, nor should trust me enough yet to let me into your mindscape. Further, I may need to take the memory to show some colleagues to develop our treatment plans. So, memory extraction would be best. Have you ever done it?”

“I have seen it done by Dumbledore, but I have never done it myself.”

“I have done it, Harry. I have to send memories with my reports to my queen. I can do it for you. You just have to think about the lessons. We should probably show her a few different ones, like one of your first and then how Snape treated you towards the end.”

Harry nodded and let Luna start the spell on him, while Asha retrieved and set up a portable pensieve to use. Harry let Luna draw his three lessons one from the start one from the height of the lessons and how things ended in that last disastrous one. Asha offered for them not to view the memories but Harry proved he was still stubborn, insisting he go in with her. Luna came too, clinging to his arm to ground him the whole time. Asha watched the memories play out once and then ran through them looking at Snape’s movement more critically.

“He was definitely doing more to you than you knew. In the after-effects of the attacks, while you are hunched over and your eyes are often closed in pain, he is moving his wand casting silently. I won’t be able to tell you all of what was done until we can take a closer look at what is going on in your mind.”

“Won’t you have to go into my mindscape for that?”

“Not straight away. Certainly, to unravel it and repair the damage, I will have to. That process will take a lot of external and internal spellwork. But first in need to examine this connection from the outside and see if we can come up with an external way to block it. Doing so will give us more time to do a thorough job unravelling this spell work. Does that make sense?”

Harry blinked as he considered that. His mind went directly to muggle comparisons. He laughed loudly, “You want to put me in a tin foil hat.”

“What?” both Luna and Asha looked confused by this which only made Harry laugh harder.

“Sorry, sorry, a nonmagical joke. I understand the concept.”

Luna looked pensive, “Tin foil would be useless but maybe a runic circlet might work depending on what you find.”

 Harry grinned to himself. If they ever returned to the Earth, Harry was going to have to track down a book on aliens and human defences for them. He was certain Luna would enjoy it. Luna moved a small distance from him so that Asha could cast spells over him in order to gauge what forces were acting upon his person. She frowned. She had come up with more results than she anticipated. She read through them and her eyes widened.

“I did not realise you were Immortal Blessed.”

“Yes, my Bonded are keeping that close to the chest.”

“As they should. Most circles will not admit to having Immortal Blessing. Even if there are rumours of the truth, they generally do not admit to it beyond their families. It has no bearing on our work to be done. That is because even if our work somehow inadvertently blocked that bond, I am certain your Lady will work around it. You have my word; I will not be sharing your gift with my colleagues.”

Harry nodded as she refined a few of her spells to get firmer readings. Harry hummed, “Can I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

“Have you worked on people who have been controlled by potions before?”

“Ah, you are referring to the Royals’ new project. Yes, we have, but nothing as supposably as advanced as this potion. It will take us and our potion masters time to determine the nature of the potion and its effects.”

Harry bit his lip, “Who will you be experimenting on?”

She paused, “That sounds as if you know more than I do about the situation. Nothing has been approved yet. The Royals have to review the case and determine the efficacy of experiments versus the ethical repercussions of it before proceeding.”

Harry nodded and sighed as he guessed he would have to ask Raspen or Perry about that then. After an hour of very detailed casting and Asha and Luna brainstorming, they finally stepped back and lead Harry back to the dining room. Luna pulled him over to Fred and George in order to get a snack. She could see the Kalziks were present. So, that would mean they would be starting regular Healer checkups soon.

Asha assured his bonded that she was confident they could find a way to block Dumbledore, until they could unravel the connection permanently. But she wanted to run the ideas she and Luna had come up with past a colleague to ensure there would be no adverse effects on Harry. Harry smiled as tentative relief spread through the circle.

Harry ate some fruit salad and a roll before Hiram and a few family members Harry had not met yet called the twins and Charlie away for their blood-cleansing ritual. Harry hoped to escape further prodding but Alec snagged him before he could run away and took him to see the Merrow Healer whom he had not noticed. Harry pouted and growled playfully at Alec.

His Merrow grinned and threatened to throw him over his shoulder if he dragged his feet. At least Harry was not alone in this. All his merrows as well as Hadrian and Drift were present in the room. The Merrow Healer chuckled as he saw their grouchy faces. “Oh, suck it up and this should be straight forward. Based on the samples I was given I have developed a potion that should repair the effects that the lake had on your cores. I simply need to scan you before, have you drink the potion, and then scan you again to verify it did it’s work. Simple, yes?”

“Harry first,” everyone said except Alec.

He scowled, “No. A new potion that is untested potion will not be given to Harry first. I will go first.”

The Healer glared at him. “If I were at all unconfident in my potion, I might argue that you as our King’s cousin is not an appropriate test subject either. However, there is no reason the potion should cause harm beyond a bit of discomfort as it works. So come here then Beast Master.”

Alec left Harry between Mesmyr and Hadrian on purpose. If something went wrong and the potion did hurt him, Alec knew they would be able to keep Harry back and out of the way even if he panicked. Alec sat on the plain wood high back chair the healer had placed in a clear spot on the floor. Alec sighed as the Healer’s familiar spells washed over him. It was straight forward and soon he was being handed an opaque sandy yellow potion in a crystal vial.

Alec swallowed it and shuddered at the taste. “Not your worst potion, but certainly not mead.”

“You are too young to be a connoisseur of mead, Alec,” The Healer scolded him.

Mesmyr bit back a chuckle and when Harry looked up at him Mesmyr grinned, “Remind me to tell you sometime about the last time Alec snuck out and got drunk before Advisor Kieran could track him down. It was a highly amusing to those of us who were not on guard duty that day.”

Harry giggled and it worked to distract him from his worry over Alec partly. Harry could still feel through his empathy that Alec was uncomfortable and the way he hunched over as if his stomach was sore spoke to that.

Alec huffed, “Feels like my diaphragm is burning. Not horribly painful but it certainly is not something I would want to live with.”

The Healer scanned him. “You also have a low-grade fever but your core is already showing an improvement.”

For a half an hour, Alec dealt with the burning sensation and mild nausea before he said the feelings were fading out. The Healer waited until Alec reported the burning had stopped to scan him again. 

“There is still some damage but the contamination is completely out of your system.” He frowned as if the results were a personal insult.  He reluctantly went into his potion supplies. He retrieved one of the standard potions that would, over the course of the rest of the day, repair the remaining damage and stabilise his core.

Harry and Hadrian went next. Harry sat in the chair and Hadrian sat on the floor next to him as they both took the potion. Alec had not lied on either count. Harry had definitely had worse-tasting potions in his life. Further, the burning was not terrible, but it felt as if a fist-sized strip of his muscles just below his ribs had suddenly heated up for no real reason.

Bending over did help with that and it minimised the waves of nausea when they started up too. Hadrian did not react too much visible but his breathing grew deeper as he endured the effects of the potion. Since Hadrian had only been in the water for a few minutes, the potion ebbed away faster for him and he did not need the second potion. Hadrian switched out with someone else and Drift nuzzled Harry’s neck comfortingly as he sat down for his own potion.

Harry did not mark the time as the potion worked through his system but it felt longer than it had seemed for Alec.  When the effects started to ebb, the healer checked him and frowned deeply. “I was afraid of that. You were in the water longest and one potion did not clear your system.”

Harry grumbled in protest at the thought of taking another potion. He got up ignoring the Healer’s scolding tone. He walked straight to Alec who accepted the cuddles Harry demanded. They settled on the floor and Mathis pointed out that there were others to give the potion to surely it would not hurt to let Harry take a small break between doses. The healer did not seem pleased. However, when Zhanore moved forward and took a seat in the chair, he had to cave under the stubborn glares of the Gheyos.

Harry nuzzled Alec’s neck and sighed not in contentment yet but in relief that his body was relaxing in Alec’s hold. “Theo is right, I am very attached to you.”

Alec allowed a smug look to cross his face, “I am certainly not going to complain about that.”

Harry purred softly, “I want to seal our bond. But obviously, the simple options are not available here and now.”

Alec tightened his hold and shook his head, “Well, that depends on what you consider simple. But to what you are implying. I would not mind a few of your bonded with us but I will absolutely not allow it while a someone who is not bonded to our circle is around us.” Alec turned his head to make a noise. Aerah came to them in response to it. “Can you get me conditioning oil from the Healer and come back? Harry’s wings have not been tended to yet.” Aerah nodded and got up. “Do you mind if he helps?”

Harry thought about it and then he shook his head. His instincts were not opposed to the youngest Merrow Gheyo and he would have to seal all the bonds so maybe he could get two sealed at once like this. Alec pushed Harry’s loose shirt up and Harry help to shift it over his head.

Aerah returned with the jar and then was surprised when Harry tugged him down to kneel beside him too. Harry chirped invitingly and Aerah nodded eagerly.

“Wings out, Aerah will start on them. I want to start with your claws they have been out nearly constantly since the scream. We will have to condition them more often to keep your scales in a healthy condition.”

Harry nodded and leaned in a way so he could pull out his wings without knocking Aerah over. Aerah grumbled appreciatively and then asked, “Scales.”

Harry nodded eagerly and Alec chuckled, “Yes, if you find undamaged ones set them aside for Harry to offer around as he sees fit when the Healer has finished tormenting us.”

Harry let out a soft pleased groan as Aerah wet his hand with the liquid and moved behind him to start at the base of his left wing. It felt just as good as when Theo had done it during his resting period. However, when Alec picked up the jar and coated his own hands Harry really took notice.

Alec took his right hand and started to massage Harry’s forearm where the scales started to poke out of his skin. Whatever was in the jar felt amazing. His scales did not hurt but now that he was paying attention to them it felt irritated. All itchy and stiff as if they were overly dry similar to how skin would get midwinter. What Alec was rubbing over them was relieving the itch and making that stiff feeling go away.

“Hmm, I will have to talk to Quinn. This should probably be something we should work into your nightly routine.”

Harry nodded. He was never one for high-maintenance self-care but if it kept the feelings out of his scales, then he would not argue over a little self-care. Harry did not know how this would work but the more Alec and Aerah worked the more he relaxed. His eyes fluttered close as his magic slowly reached out for their bonds. It was not a conscious action he just felt his magic reacting out for them. Alec was first. He easily found their bond. His utter trust of his Pareya opened the path between them. It was not the swift snap that had occurred with the others. It was a soft comfortable change as the bond shifted and twisted together. The final click was followed by a soft sigh from both their lips. Alec could not resist giving him a kiss in the wake of it.

Aerah made an inquiring sound since he was unsure what had just occurred between them. Harry turned his whole focus on the youngest Merrow Gheyo. The shift twist and click of their bond settling into place was more of a deliberate push and Aerah gasped softly having not expected it. He wrapped his arms around Harry from behind in a desperate hold as the bond settled.

The Healer’s voice could not have been more poorly timed. “Aerah, you are next.”

“Wait.” Alec snapped. “His bond just sealed to Harry give them a moment.”

Aerah grumbled as he nuzzled Harry’s back. Harry huffed, “And people wonder why I dislike Healers. They butt in where they are not wanted.”

“Shall we tell Quinn that?”

“He has been in my head. I am sure he knows it already. If he is acting as my Healer, I will dislike him on principle.”

Everyone chuckled as Aerah finally managed to unwind himself from Harry. He motioned to the right wing. “He still needs that one treated.”

When no one moved Mesmyr made the decision for them. “Zhanore might as well be you in order to keep things balanced since you are paired with Aerah.”

Zhanore nodded and came to switch places with Aerah. Since Harry was pretty relaxed, he was in a mood to cuddle which. Zhanore found both endearing and exasperating. “You climbing all over me like a squid is not very productive.”

Harry grinned over his shoulder at him, “I know. If you are not efficient in your task then I get to spend longer in your arms.”

 “Cheeky.” Zhanore nipped at Harry’s shoulders without breaking the skin. The rasp of his fangs against his flesh made Harry stiffen at first before he groaned, feeling his body react eagerly.

“That is not fair! We chose this because this is not the place for that.”

Alec and Zhanore both chuckled because that protest sounded weak at best. Zhanore continued to condition Harry’s wing but interspersed random love nips on his shoulders and along the spines of his wings.

“Evil,” Harry hissed and then started to pout when Alec manipulated him off his lap. He was made to lay on his side. This was so Alec could do the same conditioning to his scaled shins and clawed feet, as he had with his forearms and hands. Harry groaned his complaint as he laid his head within his folded arms. By the time everyone else had finished their treatments, Harry had found and sealed the bond with Zhanore as well.

Harry sat up and folded his wings back in. He then kissed Zhanore. “Mine, my Prince.”

“Yours,” Zhanore agreed before he helped Harry to his feet. “I know you don’t want to, but you need to take the potion again.”

“I know,” Harry sighed shifting his hands and feet pleased with how much better they felt. “Thank you, Alec, I had not realised they were irritated.”

“I did not notice either until I felt how dry they were. It is your Merrow heritage peaking through. You will not likely need to soak or bathe every day as I suspect your brother will have to, but moisturising and conditioning does seem to be necessary.”

The healer spoke up, “I will give you the recipe for the conditioner. So your circle healer can make it.”

Alec did not bother to point out Quinn was part Merrow and likely used the stuff himself already as it was not worth the headache. The team of Merrow Healers who had treated them since the soulscream were all just so condescending and had the bedside manners of a pack of bull sharks. Despite being landwalkers the Kalzik Family had been far more tolerable as far as Healers went.

The second potion did the work of clearing Harry’s system but like most of his bonded he needed a stabilising potion also. When they were finally released, Quinn was busy with Wikhn. They appeared to be trying to convince Oblis to submit to a spell and he clearly was enjoying giving the pair a hard time. Hadrian huffed before going to check on that situation.

With Quinn occupied Harry sought out Riven. He chirped before slipping into the mage’s arm. “I assume you or Quinn will want to check me now that the merrow finished with me.”

“Very much so,” Riven agreed. He looked to Alec who had trailed him.

“The toxicity was declared clear from our systems but most of us were given a further potion to stabilise our cores slowly over the course of the next day.”

Riven nodded before he scanned him with his own spells. Harry could see the relief in the mage’s eyes at the results. “Was the treatment bad?”

“Not pleasant, but regrowing bones on earth was certainly worse than this.”

Riven frowned, “Why did you need to have a bone regrown? I do not remember that on Quinn’s report.”

Harry pondered that, “Would it have come up? The damaged bone was vanished and they had to regrow the bone from scratch.”

Alec groaned softly, “I think he is right. Quinn’s spell would only read damage to that bone since it was regrown.”

Riven shook his head, “Please tell us that story, Harry.”

Harry shrugged. Lockhart was an idiot so Harry had no problem telling them how he had messed up healing his arm. However, he loyally avoided mentioning Dobby’s part in the incident. He knew his bonded would not appreciate the well-meaning house elves attempts to save him. Harry loved the little elf craziness and all.

Riven and Alec as expected were less than thrilled that Lockhart had removed Harry’s humerus bone but in reality, it had probably helped Harry. The regrown bone would have been stronger than any of his other bones after his abusive childhood. It was still a mark against the competency of the teacher but not harmful overall.

With all the commotion of the healers and ritual masters coming and going no one particularly marked a lone woman entering the room. She was not truly been noticed until she had made her way around the room towards where Harry, Riven, and Alec were sitting.

Riven tensed, “Calla. I mean, your majesty.”

“Hush Riven, I told you when you became Raspen’s mentor to call me Calla. That still stands.” She looked to Harry and Alec. “Hello, I am Calla. I am Raspen’s mother. You need not call me by a title unless we are in a formal setting.”

Alec looked surprised at the allowance but tilted his head, “Thank you, Ma’am. My name is Alec.”

Calla smiled at him and nodded. She was glad she had guessed right. Alcandor’s cousin was a handsome young man she imagined the court would be disappointed that he had bonded already. She looked to Harry who was visibly nervous.

“Um, Hello, I am Harry.”

“No need to be so nervous. I actually got to see you last night. You were asleep with Peryton when we came to check on him and Raspen. As creepy as it sounds, we meant no harm.”

At that Harry chuckled. Yes, it sounded creepy, but also it was a completely normal thing for a parent to do and is eased Harry’s nerves. “Sorry, I was not awake to meet you then.”

“From what we have heard you need as much sleep as you can get. So, I am not too bothered by it.” She sat on one of the chairs next to him and began to genuinely inquiring about him and Alec’s lives. Harry noticed that both he and Alec were very skilled at sharing a little factual information while hiding the bulk of their experience in shadow.

It would work with a normal audience, but Riven knew some of Harry’s history through his medical records. Further Queen Calla was well versed in the political gambit of lying courtiers so she could pick up on their half-truths very well. Despite this fact she did not push them for more. The conversation was pleasant and as with the Kalziks that Harry had met so far, he was confident he would have no issues with having her as his in-law.

It was not until the blood purification ritual was winding down that anyone really noted Calla’s presence. Raspen came over to let Harry know and sputtered. “Mother when did you get here.” Which made everyone take notice of the Earth Queen.

“Oh, I have been having a lovely chat with your Submissive and Merrow. Riven doesn’t count because I know him so well.”

“A pleasure your Majesty,” Riven snarked and the fact she did not scold him proved her words true.

Calla got up and kissed Raspen’s cheek. “Now I have other matters to attend to. I will have to interrogate the rest of your bonded another time.”

“Mother!” Raspen huffed as she laughed and swiftly left the room. “I am sorry, Harry, Alec.”

“It was fine. I like her,” Harry admitted and Alec gave a half nod of approval too.

Raspen’s eyes lit up with joy at that but he clapped his hands. “Right. Well, I came to tell you they are almost done with the ritual on the Weasleys. They should be back soon.”

Harry got up and hugged Raspen to thank him for letting him know. When he pulled back, Raspen brushed his fingers against Harry’s hand in a gentle caress. Harry looked back at Alec who snorted, “Go cuddle your flame heads.” He then patted his breast. “I will hold those scales Aerah and Zhanore pulled from your wings until you are ready to offer them around.”

“Thank you, Alec,” Harry smiled before he wandered towards the Kalziks who had come to support the ritual but were not part of it.

Raspen shifted, “Was my mother really alright?”

Alec chuckled, “Your mother was a guppy compared with my Queen Regent. Aunt Esperanza is a hell spawn from the deepest depths. Keep that in mind when you meet her in turn.”

Raspen tucked that note away. It aligned with stories he had heard from his parents. Queen Esperanza like bonded King Aleczander and Queen Regent Manthestia was quite fearsome. Though her time interacting with the royals had been very short-lived breaching the gap between Queen Manthestia’s death and Alcandor’s affirmation as Crowned Prince. As soon as he had been accepted by the Merrow courts, he had been pushed into the main ruling role.

Raspen had not been rude enough to ask his friend the reasoning for Alcandor’s quick ascension but he suspected that it was because Esperanza was not of royal blood, unlike her two bonded had been. She was a commoner. And while it was alright for her to play at being Queen Regent, as she was Alcandor’s mother, it was less acceptable for her to actually rule them.

The heat that came off the connected room when the ritual ended was not very nice in Harry’s opinion but when Charlie, Fred, and George returned to their room the heat was coming off them in normal levels. Harry rushed forward to give Charlie a hug and a kiss before he dragged Fred and George away for a cuddle. Charlie shook his head as he made his way over to Galv and Theo.

“Did I miss anything?”

“You missed Raspen’s mother paying us a surprise visit,” Galv chuckled. “How was it for you?”

“Boring they put us under for most of the ritual.”  Charlie smirked, “I think that was self-defence to keep Fred and George from tormenting them while they worked. We are under orders to eat sugar-heavy components with every meal for the rest of the night and possibly blood share before bed.”

“I think that can easily happen. Theo agreed he could already see Hiram talking to Quinn so he knew the meal component would be taken care of. He looked to Galv. “Do you know how many still need to be cleared?”

Galv hummed, “Peryton for certain. He snuck out as soon as Harry was in Asha’s hands. Other than him I think it is just the Air Gheyos and Luna.”

Theo nodded, “I need to speak with Harry and Dudley first but I might be sending the Gheyos to scout a home for us.”

“A home?”

“Alcandor gave me the details. It is an inherited property from the family of Harry’s Third. It is an island in Merrow Waters. If Hadrian and Mesmyr both approve of it, I see no reason we have to spend another night in these quarters.”

“Very true.” Galv turned Charlie towards him and they bent their heads together. Theo smiled and he was glad the older Beta was willing to help him with Charlie. Galv could offer him far better insight into his rank than Theo could.

Theo walked over to Dudley and Petunia. Quinn had checked them both first thing that morning and had given them a clean bill of health physically. Dudley was seated on a sofa and was clearly confused as to why he was pleased to have his mother curled up in his arms.

“That is your rank showing through.” Theo offered. “If you have questions, I suggest you politely ask Alec if he can help you sort things out. You share a rank and he is best equipped to help you understand your new instincts.”

Dudley looked at whom he thought Alec was among Harry’s bonded and when Theo nodded he marked him for later. “What did you need?”

“I need to explain a gift King Alcandor brought for you and Harry last night after we went to bed.” He pulled out the scroll and showed it to Dudley. “This type of scroll acts as a document of ownership for land or a building.”

“He means something similar to a Title Deed, for the ownership of property same as we had for the house,” Petunia offered and Dudley nodded his understanding.

“Your Sire and Harry’s Third, was entitled to claim some of his family’s land when he bonded. However, since he was taken his family never knew he bonded. As such they are passing that gift down to you and Harry instead. You are the elder son, so you are the primary holder of the deed, but Harry is listed as secondary. I have not seen the property myself but Alcandor seemed to imply that even with our larger than average circle, you could complete a circle of your own, and there should be enough space for us to share the land.”

Dudley nodded, still feeling protective of Harry. He wanted them to live close. “I don’t have a problem with that if Harry does not mind.”

“I don’t think he will but I have to ask him still. I came to you first because as I said you are the primary owner. If Harry agrees do I have your permission to send our Gheyos to scout the property.”

Dudley nodded eagerly, “I would like not to stay here. It is too ...”

“Spartan and neutral, I think is what you are looking for Dudley,” Petunia murmured as she sat up. 

Remus was approaching them with refreshed drinks. Items for lunch were beginning to be placed on the dining table so Theo excused himself so that the small tentative family could help themselves to the offerings.

Theo went to Harry and explained the whole thing again. Theo was so amused by Harry’s gobsmacked reaction to being given an entire island. Quinn who was nearby reminded him that his father had promised them land or the equivalent value of a property as a bonding gift too. Harry was clearly flustered by this but there was no hiding how excited he appeared over the idea of living on an island. With both Harry and Dudley’s blessing, Theo went to Mesmyr to verify if the Gheyos were able to check the property. He took the documents Alcandor had given Theo and read through them. 

“No blood wards yet so we do not need Harry or Dudley to access the island. I will just need this deed because it is currently covered by an unplottable ward and without the location on here we will not be able to find it.”

“Will you be able to check it before tonight?”

“I sure Hadrian and I can work up a team to sweep the land and sea portions of property before then. But whether we can stay there tonight will depend on how developed it is. This document does not give me that information. We may have to spend one more night here and go to the island in the morning to build up structures. Or improve on existing ones”

“I will leave that up to your judgement so we will not inform anyone of the possibility of leaving until you have returned to give us your opinion.”

Mesmyr nodded as Theo stepped away from him. He could take his Suite and scout the property himself but it would be better for Hadrian’s Suite to have an input given that land development was their speciality. Lunch first and then they had a recon mission to plan.

-----

Neverah: Merrow Waters—Volaha Jazira

The scouting group they settled on was Wikhn, Oblis, Xygen, Brishen, Mesmyr, Zhanore, and Aerah. Hadrian had wanted to go but he realised at some point they would each have to learn to trust their fellow ACE as they both could not leave Harry all the time. This situation being in Merrow territory was certainly more suited for Mesmyr to take point on. He gathered the group together and transported them to the coordinates on the paperwork. They landed on what was clearly a built-up platform but it was currently submerged in calf-deep water. 

Mesmyr had to stifle his laughter when Oblis cursed loudly and leapt from the water straight onto a waist-high stone pillar with an unlit brazier settled into the top of it. There were seven of these pillars spread equally around the platform in a circle.

“Sorry, Oblis. There was no data to tell me we would land in the water.” Mesmyr reached out feeling the waves. “We are at or just beyond high tide now the water is heading back out to sea.” He checked the algae levels and did a calculation in his head. “This platform is mostly dry. It is only submerged for two, maybe three hours max at high tide.”

“I will have to make a note of that cycle for myself and the others then, if we do not locate a secondary transit location.”

Mesmyr, Zhanore, and Aerah moved to the edge of the platform. They could see the shadows of underwater structures built into the sloping of the land below them.   Zhanore nodded, “We will check that out.”

“Stay together at all times. The wards feel strong enough to keep out most threats, but there are not blood wards so something might have slipped through.”

Aerah nodded and was pleased when Zhanore took his hand before they dived into the sea. The rest turned to look up. The platform they had landed on, had a half-dozen steps about two yards wide rising off the back towards a smooth face of a castle wall where a set of steps with a smaller width led up to the top of the wall. This wall looked completely solid and disappeared into the depths of the ocean below them.

Mesmyr noted that for his suite to evaluate further because while above the waterline the wall looked solid if weathered, they would need to assess the footings to see if they were watertight and stable. Looking to the left and right of their platform, they could not see over the wall no matter how far down they looked. There was the occasional green pop of a tree top, but nothing else was discernible.  Every so often a rounded artillery tower would poke out as part of the oval length of the perimeter walls.

Now that he had gotten over the shock of his water landing, Oblis jump between three of the pillars and then up onto the raised steps which were dry. “Impressive structure, I expected an undeveloped plot of land.”

“I did too. Most Merrow families do not keep this extensive of a developed land holding.” Mesmyr indicated the yard-wide steps that lead up the side of the castle wall to a platform at the top. “Shall we see if the rest of the island is as impressive as the boundary fence?”

Xygen laughed, leading the way up to the foot of the stairs, “I think there is an Earth Clan saying good fences make good neighbours. I think this designer of this place took that far too literally.”

Every few steps there was a metal hook clearly meant to hold a rope handrail but the weather had long since torn that away. The steps themselves were worn from storm winds, but clearly had better preservation charms on them because they were not unsafe.

Xygen headed up the steps with no fear at all while the rest kept one hand on the castle wall as they ascended wary of wind gusts. The top platform seemed to be identical to the one below. But instead of going off into the water, the stair led down into a luscious tropical forest. From either side of the platform, one could also access the perimeter wall of the island.

Wikhn nodded to that, “Brishen, you come with me we will do a first sweep of the perimeter and meet you back here.”

“Be careful if you check any lower levels the wall might not be watertight in all places.”

Wikhn nodded absently but Brishen was very serious as he moved to follow behind him. Mesmyr was relatively confident the Joker would not let Hadrian’s King drown himself. They went left through a small guard house that seemed to be the access point for the perimeter wall.

Oblis and Xygen formed up behind Mesmyr, as they made their way down into the forest.   The forest was fairly dense straight off the platform but there was a defined trail that was not too overgrown. It was not long before the trees thinned and they could see around them. To the right they could see the forest curved back in an arc to meet up with the perimeter wall again. From this level the wall extended up at least twenty feet above the natural floor of the island. Following the perimeter wall with their eyes, they could see all the way down to the southern tip of the oval where there appeared to be numerous grey stone structures. Between them and the structures was open meadow land of wild shrubs and tropical grasses that had been left to naturally grow.

To the left of them, the forest remained thick and pretty even with them as it moved nearer to the perimeter wall on the northern-east edge. They could also see some structures built at the edge of the forest near that wall that seemed to continue into the woods.

“Woodland buildings or the southern tip?” Xygen asked.

Mesmyr nodded towards the woods, “Those ones are closer. We might as well check them first.”

The woodland stone structures were solidly built but it appeared they had been made a number of years ago before being completely abandoned. Almost all of them had grass and moss overtaking them, but the most impressive thing to see was something that had Mesmyr wondering if it had happened naturally or if it was a design feature. Four of the main structures actually had trees growing around or maybe possibly through them. 

Mesmyr was tempted to say an earth dragel had designed it that way because the trees were nearly as tall as the natural ones surrounding the structures but still appeared to be one with the stonework. While exploring inside they all came to the same conclusion. While the buildings were stable, they would need work to make them liveable once more. Before they could leave Xygen flew up to explore the canopy.

“The trees are strong. They could easily support nests for the Phoelix. Also, I know we could easily build some anchored platforms for aerial dwellings for us air types when we need our own space. And the forest is large enough and I think we could do this at the other end so as not to encroach on the nests.”

Mesmyr nodded, “Good so we have possibility for Air, at least to my eye these would satisfy the Earth types. Water I am reasonably certain has been covered. So, we need to see about Fire, Shadow, and Storm as well as making sure it is balanced for Harry.”

They nodded and walked through the meadow. There appeared to be a hand-made freshwater pond hidden within the natural vegetation. As they continued along towards the southern end of the island, they found more of developed and maintained castle-like structure.  There buildings were laid out in an arch pattern and were of varying sizes and complexity. However, they all seemed to interconnect in some way, either through ground-level covered walkways or through upper-level arched bridges.

Mesmyr was reasonably sure they could have Dudley bond to a circle as big as Harry’s and then double that again and they would still have leftover space in this part of the island dwellings alone. Extended families coming for visits should not be too much of a problem. These buildings were only minimally furnished so that it would need to be sorted but it would be something they could easily remedy the following day.

Mesmyr continued beyond the buildings to get a closer view of the actual tip of the island and had to hold himself back. All shrubs and grasses dried up and gave way to blackened volcanic stone striped with ribbons of copper and golds. He looked down this slope into a bubbling geothermal hot spring of teal-blue water. The heat of the sun and the hot spring gathered into the blackens stones and radiated up the hill towards them. 

 He heard Oblis and Xygen join him and he snorted, “Nothing like living on an active volcano.”    

Oblis snorted, “We have enough Earth and Fire types to know if this would ever be a problem.” He continued down into the caldera testing it. He checked the area and the water itself with his hands and his magic before he nodded. “This is reasonably stable. I don’t foresee it giving us any problems beyond a few minor quakes now and then. This is perfect for us Fire types.”

They heard a whistle from up on the perimeter wall. Brishen and Wikhn had made it to the artillery tower at the southernmost point. “I thought this end of the structure was built more solidly. Now, I know why. How are you all doing?”

“Well, we haven’t found a Shadow or Storm-specific area yet.”

Oblis hummed, “We did not check the entirety of the forest yet. I sense some deep shadow in there near the Northwestern walls.”

Wikhn nodded, “I sensed that too from up top. But could not see down through the trees to explore it.”

Brishen added, “The outer wall is mostly solid but you are right there are a few parts that have flooded. We will have to see if that is by design or not at a later date.”

Mesmyr nodded, “We will meet you back at the platform. I want to see what the water areas yielded.”

They had a straighter shot so they got back to the upper platform first.  Mesmyr used the time to examine the Merrow runes carved onto the stonework.  “You are in luck, Oblis. This is a transport circle as well. This one is designed to be shielded from all storm effects. Whereas I assume the lower one would be washed out by even a mild sea storm.”

Oblis was pleased to hear that as Wikhn and Brishen rejoined them. The lower platform had drained off but was still damp. Oblis returned to sitting upon the brazier pillar while Mesmyr called down to Zhanore and Aerah.

They swam up and leaned against the stone edge where Zhanore reported, “The underwater dwellings are complex. We did not get a chance to explore half of them. Many are fully furnished and show signs of having been used within the year. I would guess the clan used this as a vacation property.”

Mesmyr nodded, “The land dwellings are workable but they are not furnished and some probably need some maintenance before they are liveable. I imagine we could get this set up to stay here by tomorrow night. The other elementally specific projects to adapt this place, like the air dwellings and possibly Shadow and Storm ones, could be completed later on. Do you all agree?”

Xygen nodded, “There is enough open air and space to keep us room feeling too cramped until we can work on it.”  Wikhn and Oblis both agreed, so they all returned to the royal quarters.

Theo, Raspen, and Hadrian came to them as soon as they returned. They sat down with drinks as they described the island. When they had finished Mesmyr added, “I did not recognise the little girl off-hand, so I cannot pinpoint her Merrow Family. Also, I cannot say for certain whether Alcandor had a hand in this deal or not. But if he did not, then be warned Harry and Dudley’s Merrow kin would have to be one of the oldest and most wealthy Merrow families to hold a piece of land like this outright.”

 Theo and Raspen frowned. Theo said, “My impression was that Alcandor seemed smug about being ahead of the game in handing over the property first but it was not overt not as if it was a personal victory for him.”

Raspen nodded, “Then I would cautiously suggest we prepare ourselves to face a very strong and very old Merrow clan. They will not bend easily to new ways. I am certain they will want a say in the lives of both their grandsons.” They all nodded and started to make plans for making the island into a liveable home before the end of the day tomorrow.

-----

Harry was pleased with himself. He had sealed the bond with a Pareya and two Gheyos. He thought that was pretty good for one day. He might be able to seal an open bond with someone else before they went to sleep but that would depend on whether he could get Charlie alone for a little while. 

But before he worried about that he made his way to Alec and purred. “I think you are holding something for me.”

Alec pretended for a moment not to know what he was talking about until Harry pounced on him. Alec managed to redirect him with a kiss. Harry came out of the kiss feeling all warm and happy with all his aggression forgotten.

Harry huffed, “That is so not fair.”

Alec and Drift, who happened to be standing nearby chuckled. Alec produced a handful of scales. “Now you can offer them but not everyone will like what they see. Scales are all unique so someone may want to select their own from your wings.”

Harry nodded and held them out to Alec. “Did you have one you wanted?”

Alec smiled and immediately picked up the scale he had his eye on. It was mostly silver with only the lightest edge of Harry’s Merrow blue hue along the right side. “Thank you, but I cannot give you one back as of yet.” He sighed, rubbing his skin. “If you are set on one of my scales then I need to shed first.”

“Like a snake.”

“Sort of, I suppose. It involves a lot of soaking in water to wear off the old skin and reveal the new scales. Then I can look at the old skin for the ones that came off during the process. We don’t do it often but you just happened to catch me when I was preparing for one.”

Harry nodded, “That is all right. I can wait for yours when it happens. Your mark is more than enough for now.”

Alec grumbled contently but did not make the kiss too involved when Drift started to pout. Alec encouraged Harry up and told him to go torment some of the others. Harry nodded and immediately zeroed in on Zhanore and Aerah who had stolen a quiet moment for themselves. Harry had no qualms about working his way into their cuddle and they did not seem too put out either.

Drift looked at him, “Are you really shedding?”

“Yes, but it may have started more recently than I implied. Merrows shed to grow new or different scale patterns. My goal is to grow a few more weaponised scales than what I generally have given Harry’s history.”

“I see and that is because you Merrows do not wear as much actual armour your scales are your armour.”

“Exactly. I don’t know if the Gheyos will be inclined to do the same but this is what my instincts are demanding.”

“They might. I know I have an urge to go upgrade a few parts of my kit as well. But that seems simpler than your efforts,”

Alec shrugged but relaxed knowing he was not the only one with the drive to improve himself in order to defend Harry.

-----

Harry had a hard time getting to Charlie because Fred and George seemed to have decided they wanted him first. Harry had to spend nearly an hour dodging them before he managed to locate him. Unfortunately, Charlie was in a spare office speaking with Galv and Theo.

“Hello, Harry.” Galv greeted. “Did you need something?”

“No,” Harry replied quickly but he could not fight down the blush that coloured his cheeks.

Galv considered his reaction before glancing to Theo. Theo smirked and tilted his head to Charlie who was too engrossed with looking at the rough layout of the island the gheyos had mocked up. “Ah, I see. Charlie, get your head out of the clouds. Harry wants to talk with you.”

“Huh?”

Galv shook his head, “Our adoring little Submissive tracked you down hoping to spend some time alone with you. Get it?”

Charlie thought about that and blinked in surprise. “You did?”

Harry blushed some more but nodded as he bit his lip. Charlie was across the room so fast this time Theo and Galv did not hide their chuckles. Harry purred happily as Charlie scooped him up into his arms. When they were in the hallway Harry admitted, “You may have to chase off Fred and George they have been hounding me for the past hour.”

“I know how to deal with them. Do not worry about that. Now, did you have a place in mind.”

Harry shook his head. They went down a couple of corridors until Wikhn and Circos stopped them at the door of a room they were going to check. Wikhn shook his head, “I would suggest another room. The twin fire hazards were in that one not ten minutes ago.”

Harry blushed but chirped as Charlie nodded and replied, “Thank you for the heads up.”

Circos looked behind him and counted in his head before nodding, “Seven doors down on the right should be clear. I don’t recall them having been in that one.”

Charlie nodded and headed past the Gheyos to the room they had directed them to. Once inside Harry promptly melted in embarrassment. “How were they so calm about that?”

Charlie settled Harry on the bed and knelt in front of him so he could look up into his downcast eyes. “Well, from what Galv told me, most Gheyo ranks will not even consider joining a circle until the Alpha Beta Submissive triad is sealed and settled. It will probably help their instincts if we do this, which was why they were being helpful but not pushy.”

“Oh, I had not thought of that.” Harry admitted and then rubbed his face in a hopeless attempt to alleviate his blush. He chirped, “This society is so different from Earth. I like it in a lot of ways and I don’t think I even want to go back. But some of it will take time for me to get used to. I mean, I have never been very forward with my sexual attraction in the past.”

“All part of you being a tool for Dumbledore and not being a normal teenager.” Charlie grumbled in displeasure. “I noticed it even back in your fourth year. Whenever I would stop by to visit Ron before the task. He, Seamus, and Dean acted like normal teenagers but you and Neville were different. What was normal for everyone else was not appropriate for you. I would say that you, Neville, and Hermione were almost unnaturally fixated on your studies.” Harry tensed and Charlie patted his leg, “Now, I know you were overwhelmed by the tournament, but I think it was more than that.”

Harry shrugged, “I can see how Dumbledore or someone working for him might have influenced us but I cannot point to anyone in particular. You are right. I studied more that year than I had in the three years before that combined. Neville did too. Hermione, I don’t know if she got worse because she was always a fiend when it came to studying. I think she was just happy to have people from our house to study with.”

Charlie nodded, glad Harry was relaxing and engaging.  He got up from the floor and sat beside him on the bed.  Harry tuck one leg under him as he turned to face Charlie so he did the same. “I assume you have only been with Theo and that one off Mathis snuck past everyone in the woods.” Harry nodded. Charlie touched his knee, “We do not have to do anything you do not want to do.  I heard you sealed your bond to some of the Merrow earlier today without sex so …”

“I know I can do that but …” Harry sighed and rubbed his hand through his hair.  “I am nervous. I know Theo I know what he expects of me.  I know he is not much more experienced than I am at this.” Harry blushed again.  “It is that I do not know what experience you have and what it will lead you to want from me.”

“Just what I said. I want only what you want Harry.  If you just want to lay here and cuddle all night that is fine by me. Experience comes hand in hand with the ability to have patience.” When Harry looked confused Charlie hummed. “Let me see how to explain.  Well, when two people your age get into bed together things tend to happen quickly your drive goes from cold to red hot quickly. Yes?”

Harry chuckled and nodded at how he and Theo were together. Charlie shook his head and continued, “That is an age thing. When you are inexperienced, you do not know how to make your night last. Or how to slow things down.  Now, I know Theo would never hurt you but imagine, if you would, that you were in bed and suddenly got scared.  How easy would it be for you to stop what you were doing?”

Harry winced and frowned at the same time. Charlie rubbed his hand up his thigh soothingly. “That is what is safer about an older partner. We can react to you. If you don’t like what we are doing or worse you panic, we can pull back or even stop altogether. We are not slaves to our instincts.” Charlie reached over and tilted up his chin. “That is what I mean when I say, ‘only what you want.’”

Harry smiled and purred softly, “And if I want to kiss you.”

“Then come here and do it.” Charlie agreed. He moved back against the headboard and let Harry climb onto his lap.

Harry nuzzled his neck and nipped the skin before Charlie purred encouragingly him bite his neck. A needy whimper left his throat as he drank Charlie’s now clean blood. It was so vibrant and full of life. Nothing like it had been back at the camp. Harry licked the wound to close it and then offered his neck to Charlie.

Charlie kissed his mark before humming, “My Harry.”

Harry purred happily as Charlie drank. When Charlie had closed the wound in his neck, they started to kiss in earnest. All nervousness Harry felt about their age difference melted away as their bond opened and he felt Charlie’s desire for his happiness and the drive to make his life worth living unlike it had been so far.  He blinked back tears as he let himself fall into the protective embrace of his Beta. His second pillar of strength. Harry knew that with Theo and Charlie at his side he would not have to fear for his life. They would move heaven and earth for him.

Chapter Text

Neverah: Royal Quarters

Raspen raised an eyebrow as he and Fawkes entered Perry’s private office at his call. Perry was making a valiant attempt to try and squirm out of his father’s arms but King Guthrie was not letting him go.

The Earth Crown Prince held up his hands, “I can come back.”

Another Air Royal whom Raspen recognised as a family member but not by name shook his head. “No, you are both part of our family now. Come on in. He is almost done smothering Perry and Dawne should be here soon, as well.”

“I am not smothering him, Preston!” Guthrie countered before casting a spell over his son.

“I must be mistaken,” Preston agreed with his Submissive and promptly ignored the pair in favour of his new sons. He held out his hand to Raspen first. “Preston, Beta to Queen Arista and Peryton’s Third.”

“Raspen and I get saddled with the Royal rank since Peryton is not a Crowned Royal.” Perry stuck out his tongue at Raspen, before going back to failing at grappling with his Bearer. Raspen shook his head pointed over his shoulder. “This is one of our Jokers Fawkes. And if Peryton has not had a chance to introduce them, Vaeri is another of our Jokers.” Their changeling was against the far wall watching the proceeding with more than a bit of amusement.

“We have not been introduced formally, but their family is not… How should I say it? They are not one of our problem clans. So, we very much enjoy interacting with them.”

Dawne slipped into the room behind Raspen. “I will take dealing with the Adgella Clan over at least a dozen other clans any day of the week.” She stated in a matter-of-fact tone. She hugged Raspen on her way past before she joined her father in tormenting Perry. “What is this about you skipping your Healer’s checkup?”

“I had requests to file, Dawne,” Perry complained.

Dawne poked his sensitive side which was exposed thanks to him wrestling with Guthrie. “So, you had to work. Well, Raspen had work to do too. Tell me Raspen, did you get checked by the Healers?” Raspen nodded without hesitation. Perry hissed at him for it.

That brought out the very unbecoming behaviour of making Raspen snort in amusement, “It is not my fault, Perry. I told you not to skip out on them. I might be more sympathetic if you skip a social engagement or a meeting, but this was Healers.”  

“Traitor,” Perry pouted as he subsided and allowed Guthrie to press his head under his chin.

Raspen puts on his most innocent expression, “Besides if I am to get involved, am I not interfering with the business of the Air Royal Family?”

Preston smothered a chuckle, “Probably. But this has gone on long enough. Really Guthrie, let the poor boy up. He will have his circle’s Healer forward us his medical report before midmorning tomorrow or I will personally drag him to the Kadels by lunch. Fair?”

Guthrie pouted but nodded. Perry winced at the thought of being dragged to the Kadels like a child so he nodded as well. “That is fair. Now can I look at the family trees, I requested? They just arrived after all.”

“Already?” Raspen was surprised by that revelation. He had thought the Library would take their time on the request.

“Ethan had a suggestion about whom I should direct the request to in order to speed up the process.” He then explained to his parents. “We have to verify the bloodlines for our Submissive, two of our Pareya, and our Beta at the very least.” Perry moved the tapestries looking at the labels. “Oh? It looks as though we got a hit for our Alpha’s family as well. I did not expect that.”

Raspen came over and took that one from him. “We will leave that aside for now, until I can speak with Blood Wraith. That might be a mud pit that do not we want to step into.”

Perry frowned but did not argue with him. He motioned to the other three. “Which should we look at first?”

“I would say Prewett, as it will take care of Charlie, Fred, and George’s claims all at once.”

Dawne, Guthrie, and Preston, all joined them as the tapestry was unrolled. Preston then asked, “What are we looking for?”

“A daughter of the main line of the family. She said she had left Neverah after finding her soulbonded because her family would not have approved. I think she is tied to those twins that you are always complaining about.”

Guthrie chortled, “Gideon and Fabian Prewett, twin sons of the main branch of the family. I swear they are Chaos Blessed. But you know they would never admit to that.”

Preston shook his head, “Not Chaos, Love, they are not destructive enough for that. I would put my money on a Mischief Blessing, though.”

Guthrie hummed in disagreement. Despite their bickering the information they gave was helpful. It did not take Dawne, Perry, and Raspen long to locate the two-twin submissive in the main family line. From there they just had to check for a sibling. Molly Weasley had not been lying. She was Mollandria Weasley Nee Prewett, the bonded to one Arthur Weasley. All their children spread out below them on the tapestry. What was odd about that was the Third. It had been masked by some very powerful magic. 

Guthrie tried to use his magic and royal authority to bypass it but he could not. The only thing they could tell for certain was that the elder five sons all were all connected up to the same person. It appeared as if the youngest two Ron and Ginny had a different third from their siblings but theirs was equally obscured as the first.

Perry looked satisfied, “Well, that should be proof enough to send a claim to the Prewetts. It is not our place to interfere with Molly Weasley’s life so we will not mention her. However, our Bonded expressed their desire to know their dragel family and to learn their heritage.” 

“It should still go through the Fire Court, Son. We are doing our best not to alienate them, since they are the only royal court not directly blood related to your circle. Write your letter and give it to me or Dawne, we will pass it along.”

Perry nodded and he and Raspen put their heads together to decide what they wanted to say in the letter of introduction. Dawne said she had lunch plans with Ebony for the next day so she would take it for them.

“Evanson or Peverell next?”

“I would suggest Evanson,” Guthrie stated. “Raspen is the only Earth Royal here. So, he may need to take what we find to his father.”

That was a valid point so they switched tapestries. Since they did not know which branch Harry and Dudley were from, it took a bit more digging in order to locate them. But once they did, Raspen quickly got some paper to start making notes. There was so much information on the tapestry that they could share with their Submissive and his family.

The first and most immediate interesting thing was that Harry’s theory about his mother and Hermione was right as confusing as it appeared. There were four children siblings listed at the bottom of that branch. In order of birth, they were: Hermione Jean Granger born September 19, 1979, then Micheal Dudley d’Bineshi born June 23, 1980, Harrison James Peverell born July 31, 1980, and Arwen Kailynn d’Bineshi born February 7, 1994.

Lily Peverell d’Bineshi Nee Evanson was listed as the bearer for both Hermione and Harry and while physically that might be possible given the time gap Remus had been absolutely certain Dudley and Harry were their circle’s first children. It was very unlikely the werewolf had missed an entire pregnancy unless his memories had been severely altered. Which again was theoretically possible, but something else on the tapestry made them question even that.

Lily and Petunia Evanson were twins who were born January 1, 1971. That was impossible. Lily would have been nine when she gave birth to Hermione, and then she and Petunia would have been ten when they gave birth to Dudley and Harry. Further both Petunia and Remus had insisted that Petunia had been older than Lily back when the children had been born. However, the woman they met who was Hermione’s mother appeared to be the older of the two sisters.

Raspen growled, “This is absolute proof that that Torvak is using ritualistic time travel spells.”

“Yes, and but it is also a worry of where the rest of the circle is. If Dumbledore and his cohorts manipulated time to move Petunia and Lily around, did they do the same to the rest of the circle?”

They examined the circle and there was a heartening factor on the tapestry. In the form of Arwen. The two-year-old girl was not related to any of the parents listed for Harry, Dudley, or Hermione. She had four completely different bonded as her parents listed. Arwen’s parents were listed as a Kai and Leila d’Bineshi as her sire and bearer but rather the Third title being applied it was listed as Rafiq. Her Rafiq was two other men Lochlan and Adam d’Bineshi. All the royals frowned at the title, unfamiliar with it, and when asked neither of the Jokers could place it either.

Moving onto the other children, Hermione only had two parents listed. Lily and Daniel Granger were her Bearer and Sire, so whatever else the man turned out to be, he was Hermione’s biological father.

Next Dudley had Petunia and Aenon Carlow, the merrow, listed as the bearer and sire for the young merrow. They all paused and looked sadly at Aenon’s place. There date for his death was listed for that day. It was good the merrow was no longer suffering but it was still upsetting they could not give Harry or Dudley back one of their parents. They looked onto the position of Third and it was an unknown man named Michael. There was heavy magic obscuring Michael and they could not tell any further details about him beyond his name, and he was not the only one like that on the tapestry; another of the circle’s bonded, listed as only Gabriel was heavily obscured.

 Perry prodded the tapestry, “Do you think that’s more of Dumbledore’s work? I mean, as it appears now, I cannot tell even if they are alive or dead.”

“I am not sure, but I do not think so.” Guthrie frowned. “I swear I have seen bonded like this on a tapestry before, but for the life of me I cannot place where it was. We will have to check the Peverell tapestry to see if it is equally obscured.”

The nodded and confirmed Harry parents as Lily, James, and Aenon before they quickly noted down the other names of bonded: Sirius, Rakia, Anahita, Rafael, and Israfel. All of them appeared to be alive but the tapestry could not provide much more information beyond that.

For grandparents the confirmed the Evanson seals were indeed from their Neverah dragels. Lily and Petunia were listed as daughters of Alpha Juniper Evanson and her circle. Raspen would have to look into contacting that circle. They bridged the Earth and Flame courts but were of the bloodline of a former Earth Clan Chieftain so more in his court then Ebony’s.

They switched for the Peverell tapestry. Armed with the information of Earth being involved, Guthrie went to a particular branch of the tree to check it first. He made a slightly distressed sound in his throat as he confirmed what he had suspected. Aldor Peverell was the head of this family line and as they traced it down Aldor’s circle and his son’s circle were all dead, killed off not long before the three eldest children were born. If the family had been the only dragel support they had had on Earth, it made much more sense how Dumbledore had managed to worm his way into their lives and manipulate their circle. They were vulnerable and grieving and had trusted the wrong man.

Guthrie sighed, “I had better take this one. The Peverell clan has had an untold number of false claims to Aldor’s line. It is hard on all of them but the worse impact is on his brother, Lewis. I know the Head of the Peverell clan has put out that they will not be accepting any more claims. This will be a delicate negotiation and I don’t want to put your circle in the position of having to fight for this.”

Raspen frowned, “Is it worth fighting for. It sounds as if the family doesn’t want anything to do with Harry or his sire when we find him.”

Guthrie held up his hand, “I cannot speak for the whole clan but I can assure you. Lewis Peverell has never stopped searching for his brother. When he learns of Harry, you will have a hard time persuading the man to leave.”

Perry and Raspen relaxed at that. But before they could move onto another topic all Raspen’s notes were pulled from his hands by Preston. “No, you were both up for most of the night last night. I may only be your parent through your bond but I remind you that even Royals need to sleep. Go to the resting room sleep with your circle and recharge yourself. This mess will still be here in the morning.”

Both Royals complained about this but their Jokers seem to agree and Fawkes and Vaeri started to herd them from the office. Their royal guards followed them out and were overly amused in the process. They were grateful they were not ordered to march the princes to bed. They would happily leave that to their Bonded Gheyos to handle.

Dawne disappeared with the letter for the Prewett Clan soon after, leaving Guthrie and Preston to gaze over the Peverell tapestry. Eventually Guthrie just rolled it up and shrank it down. There would be no way to convince the Head of the Peverell Clan to consider the claim without the tapestry. He hoped for the sake of both Lewis and Harry that he could convince them to listen.

-----

 Theo sat up and he couldn’t help but growl when Harry let out a now worryingly familiar keel of distress. Within seconds most of them were awake. Before he could think to give any orders, Wikhn had removed Harry from the centre of the bed. He sat on the edge of the bed nearest to the door, with his arms wrapped gently around Harry waist in order to keep him from moving without hurting him. Circos and Xygen both took Harry’s ankles in hand so he could not kick out and accidentally hurt anyone that way. Finally, Hadrian and Oblis grasped his wrists. Harry was restrained not a moment too soon as he starts to twist in their grips. The Gheyos were only as firm as they had to be in order to keep him from hurting himself or anyone else.

Quinn moved to Theo’s side and asked him if he could try to help. Without having another solution at hand, he nodded to Quinn, but told him to be very careful. Quinn moved over to Harry and used his magic to try and connect with Harry mindscape. He hoped he could provide Harry a path out of the connection.

The spell had only been active a few second before Hedwig leapt over all their other bonded to push Quinn away from Harry. Quinn screeched out in distress and curled up in a ball where he landed on the bed. Hedwig pressed herself over him as Quinn lashed out defensively at Vaeri when they touched him.

She chirped insistently to Fawkes and he turned to Galv. “She says to go and get one of the Merrow to sit with Quinn. He is not physically hurt, but he will need both an earth and water bonded to get him to settle.” Galv left without a word and Raspen moved to the young Healer. Quinn did not lash out when Raspen touched him but another cry of distress left his throat. Raspen gathered him up into his arms and let out some of his Earth magic. He kept careful control over it so he would not overwhelm the rest of the room but there was still enough to surround Quinn.   

Mesmyr and Palalato returned with Galv a moment later, and the Gheyo King immediately went to the part-merrow Healer’s side. “What happened?”

Fawkes looked to Hedwig, “Do you know how to answer that, Girl?” Hedwig chirped and hissed her replies to him and Fawkes nodded in understanding. “She says Quinn’s idea should have worked. But Dumbledore must have anticipated it. Instead of providing Harry a safe escape path from the connection. The Torvak sprung a trap that pulled Quinn further into the connection where he could reach him as well as Harry. She is not sure how long those few seconds felt for Quinn, but it was clearly long enough to cause significant emotional distress.” 

Harry’s reactions changed and they could all see ferros scales flashing as he roared. He came awake but did not move to attack any of them. He simply went limp in his Gheyos’ hold as he panted for his breath. “That ought to teach that piece of shite not to touch my bonded.” Harry looked up to Hadrian. “Where is Quinn?”

“He is unhurt but distressed.” Hadrian let go of Harry’s hand and pointed to where Quinn was being tended to.

Harry growled at Quinn’s distress form. “No one is to try that again. Am I clear!” He did not wait for their responses as he moved to Quinn. “Quinn, can you look at me? I need to know you are all right.”

Quinn managed to crack his eyes open and soon Harry was lying down again beside him. Quinn and Harry pressed together, while Raspen lay at Quinn’s back. Palalato leaned on his hip above their heads. He ran his hand running over Quinn’s arm and up through his hair.

Charlie spoke up, “Fred, George, Oblis, Fawkes; I think we should go find another bedroom tonight, so Palalato and maybe Alec can stay with Quinn.”

Palalato nodded he could handle that and Mesmyr nodded, “I will go asked Alec if his is up for it. I know neither of them have ever slept above water so do not be surprised if they don’t actually sleep and just stay awake watching over them.”

The rest of the bonded nodded in understanding and the fire bonded went out to find a nearby room. Alec joined them and the circle settled back down around those five. It took an hour for Quinn to stop trembling and once he did, he fell asleep hard and fast. Harry seemed to sleep at some point but the slight shimmer of Ferros energy never stopped pulsing over his skin for the rest of the night. Alec and Palalato were not the only ones in for a restless night as many kept waking up to check on the pair.

-----

Perry was one of the first ones up the next morning. And he, of course, looked over to Quinn and Harry straight away. They were still attached to each other so tightly it was hard to see where Harry’s body ended and Quinn’s began. He got a nod from Palalato and Alec who were signing back and forth to one another so they would not wake anyone else up.

Perry nodded back and woke Xygen to come with him. The Princess nodded but they both blinked in surprise when Luna suddenly plastered herself to Xygen’s arm. She motioned for them to be quiet for now. The three of them retrieved some clean clothes from their dwindling supplies and exited the resting room. Perry and Xygen changed quickly and only had to wait a few extra minutes for Luna to come back from another bathroom.

She took hold of Perry’s arm and he led her down to the dining room. “And why did you want to come with me?”

“I have a feeling,” Luna answered. “Not a vision. Just a sense I should be here. I don’t know for what reason but something tells me you need me for something this morning.”

An aid took their food requests and the three of them sat down at the table with Xygen closest to the main door. Perry hummed, “Well, my plan was supposed to be letting Quinn ambush me for my medical check. But I doubt that is happening now. So, my afternoon will likely be a trip to the Kadels for that check.”

Luna hummed and nodded, “That feels right, but that is not why I am needed. It is for something else. What are you and Raspen working on right now?”

“Oh, that is interesting. And Harry will be excited by it but I think we will have to wait to show him for another day. We got a hold of the Evanson, Peverell, and Prewett tapestries. The request will be on its way to the Prewetts after my sister has lunch with Ebony. And my father will be speaking to the Head of the Peverell Clan.”

“Closer,” Luna hummed swaying a bit. “Tell me more.”

“Well, Raspen will have to look into the Evanson clan as they are part of his court but they have been absent from the public for a while now.”

“But what will Harry be excited about, if there is no one for him to meet yet?”

“You are right there is no one for him to meet but the tapestries listed all the bonded in his parents’ circle. We may not have been able to contact them yet but only Aenon appears dead so they are out there somewhere.”

“That,” Luna stiffened, “Something about Harry’s parents’ circle. That is why I am here.”

Perry shrugged, “Well the tapestries should still be in my office so we can take a look at them after we eat,” he assured her and she nodded eagerly.

When they got to the office, they found that the Peverell tapestry was gone. Perry hummed, “My father must have taken it for his meeting with the Peverell Clan Head but we can look at the Evanson one, it showed the same information.”

He unrolled the tapestry and showed Luna the proper section. Luna was only looking at it a few seconds before she made a noise of interest as she pointed to Harry’s little sister on the tapestry. “d’Bineshi is a Fae designation.”

“It is?”

Luna nodded, “The d’Bineshi are a nomadic Fae clan. They do not believe one has the right to own land so they do not stay in one place. They have built large transport vessels mobile cities you could call them. Each d’Bineshi ship is self-sustaining and they drift realm to realm trading with us land-dwelling creatures but never staying in one place for long. When they first started out, they were only a half-dozen ships, but the rumour is that there are hundreds now out there floating in the space between realms.”

“Are they only Fae?”

“Not exclusively, no. The d’Bineshi started out as pure Fae but they are not known to be xenophobic. If they reach a realm and another creature has a genuine desire to give up their Terran roots, they can find a home among the d’Bineshi.”

“So,” Perry looked at the tapestry, “that means all of these bonded are all likely either Fae or Fae hybrids?” He pointed to the four bonded in the family circle who had the d’Bineshi name after their first for the parents for Arwen. Luna nodded and then she paused with her mouth open in shock and possibly fear. “Luna?”

“I know these names…” She whipped her eyes over the rest of the circle and cursed.

Perry was certain he did not want to know what those words that came out of her mouth translated to. “Not good?”

“No, very, not good.” She agreed, “Hedwig!”

Perry stunned when only a handful of seconds later one of his guards hesitantly opened the door to reveal the disgruntled griffin. “Umm, Your Highness?”

“It is fine. We called her.” Perry agreed and the door was open wider so the griffin could slip inside the room. Luna knelt in front of Hedwig. “Hed’. I would not ask you to leave Harry if it were not an emergency, you know that.”

Hedwig chirped in displeasure but she was clearly not yet objecting so Luna continued to explain. “We found out who Harry’s family is. They are Fae and what Dumbledore has done to part of the circle already is a threat to the Fae royal line. I need you to take an emergency message to my Rolf for me. He can get the information to The Queen and to where it needs to go.”

Hedwig did seem to protest this time but Luna implored her. “Please Hedwig. Normal methods of communication between the realms are too slow. No one is as fast as you.”  Hedwig scoffed at Luna and she sighed, “Fine, you are right, there are faster ways. But there are none who can make sure the information does not fall into the wrong hands better than you. If the Torvaks do not know about this already, we cannot risk them finding out. This is for the sake of Hermione, Dudley, and Harry just as much as for my people.”

Finally, Hedwig huffed and agreed. Perry gave Luna materials to write with and watched as she bit her thumb to smear blood along the edge of the letter as proof it came from her. He healed her thumb when she finished. Luna took the letter to Hedwig and pulled a vial from around her neck. It held a small amount of blood in it. 

Luna popped the quark top and let Hedwig smell it. “That is my Rolf’s scent. Can you find him?”

Hedwig shook herself and then chirped in the affirmative. Perry led them quickly through the building to balconies built to appease the Air Royals’ needs. He called down out to the guards watching from their post for threats and he heard his warning passed on. Good, the last thing they needed right now as for an edgy guard to try and shoot Hedwig down as she took off. Hedwig spread her great wings out and ran at the open space. She sprung nimbly off the handrail. 

Perry should have anticipated it but somehow, he was still surprised when the wards in place to prevent unauthorised entry and exit from the building barely fazed their circle’s griffin. She soared quickly up into the sky and disappeared in a flash of light.

“Alright, Luna, I need an explanation.”

“I cannot give you one.”

“Luna! I am going to have so many questions from the guards about this.”

“I know and I am sorry. But I cannot say why I just did that. Not without my Queen’s verbal permission.” Luna grimaced. “Do not worry. She will be here herself far sooner than her schedule called for now. You will not have to wait for long.”

Perry sighed heavily and led Luna back inside. Perhaps he should have chosen to stay in bed this morning. Now he had to move onto the next difficult task of the morning. He had to summon the Kalzik triad and inform them of what happened to Quinn during the night.

-----

Everyone else got up for the day leaving the five alone to lie in. Quinn was awake by the time they had all gone but he was not acting like himself. Raspen agreed, pointed out that Quinn was acting actually more like his old self.  Before the incident that had stolen his voice, he had been an Alpha.  Currently Quinn was still disorientated and clingy, but he was no longer clinging to Raspen or Palalato. He was growling at them and only wanted to be touched by Harry and Alec.

Raspen moved a bit further away until Quinn settled. “His instincts are more leaning towards his birth rank right now. Quinn may have given up his rank as an Alpha but some of those base instincts are still there. He is not happy being vulnerable near another dominant that he has not bonded to, as of yet. If we were further along in our relationship and Quinn shared a bond with us, he would not be so defensive.”

Quinn sniffled slightly and a small tremor passed through his frame. He leaned into Alec’s shoulder causing Harry to frown, “What can we do?”

Palalato made a soothing noise to calm Harry. They did not need him edgy too. “IT will be fine Harry it will not last forever.  When he has recovered, I am sure will be back to his normal self. Right now Alec is soothing his Merrow side for the moment. Just stay with him for now. When Ethan returns with food for breakfast, we will let him try and touch Quinn. A Pareya might be a low enough rank for him to relax.” 

  Harry nodded as he wrapped a thin blanket around Quinn’s frame. Harry smiled slightly when he saw Alec’s lips twitch up in response to a silent comment from Quinn. The Merrow reached over and tapped a pattern against the back of Quinn’s hand and then Quinn hummed in agreement to whatever the pattern meant.

When Ethan returned Quinn did not move away from Alec but he did not have the immediate reaction to move away from Ethan that he had been displaying with Raspen and Palalato since he woke up. Ethan passed around the food to all his bonded and then switched with Alec so the Merrow could eat. Harry looked between his bonded Merrow.

“Do you need to go to court today?”

Alec twitched but nodded, “Yes, I have missed two days in a row. People will start to question it if I do not make an appearance today.”

“I think half of us will be going with Alec to court and the other half will be going to the island to finish evaluating the underwater property surrounding our new island home. It was too developed for Zhanore and Aerah to fully evaluate yesterday.”

Raspen added, “Also most of the circle will be either shopping for our supplies or going to the island to make it ready for us to live in by this evening.”

Harry asked some questions about the island while they ate. By the time they had finished the meal. Asha arrived with a younger man in tow. She looked at them all but her eyes narrowed on not Harry but Quinn.

“Kalzik, I hear you did something ill-advised last night.”

Raspen tsked, “Whether it was ill-advised or not, Healer. I will not permit you to berate my bonded while he is recovering from mental torture.”

 Asha huffed, “Fine. Kalzik when was the last time you underwent any mind healing.” Quinn signed his answer to her. She hummed thoughtfully. “Not as recent as I would like but more recent than I honestly expected. Who is your Mind Healer?” He signed his answer and she made a note in her records. “Good, I will get in touch with her and have your last scans compared with what we see today. I can tell you will not let me do it but Breton here is a Pareya. He is a fully qualified field medic but has been doing additional training in our branch of healing. Will you allow him to cast on you?”

Quinn made a sign and Brenton nodded. He directed Raspen and Palalato to move to the far side of the resting bed so he could have Quinn lay on the edge of the bed that was closest to him. Asha also made her way around the bed further into the room. Both Mind Healers watch Quinn move, noting how disorientated he was just crawling several feet across the bed. He lay on his back and sighed as he closed his eyes.

“Ready. Let’s check out the damage.” Brenton said softly as he set some kind of oval like purple polished glass onto the bed next to them. Brenton knelt at the edge of the bed. He pressed his middle and ring fingers to Quinn’s temples on either side of his head while his pinky fingers remained out not touching Quinn at all. His index fingers rested across his brow forming a “V” shape, and lastly his thumbs rested in Quinn’s hair leading up towards the crown of his head. Brenton softly chanted and every so often the glass oval would flash. Brenton had to move and reposition his hand several times but the whole process seem to be going fairly well. Quinn remained calm and only a slight tension was in his body as Brenton worked.

Ethan noticed Harry was getting anxious, so he pulled him onto his lap. “Quinn is fine these tests are not painful.”   

Harry trilled nervously. He knew at some point he would have to let someone else into his mind like this to see the full scope of the damage he had been subjected to. Harry kept his eye on Brenton. He was whispering to Quinn between scans. Harry could see Quinn would occasionally nod or shake his head in response. Harry watched the medic. He wondered if they could allow Brenton to do his scans too.

----

Neverah: Elsewhere in the Royal Quarters

Whatever had been so urgent, had also clearly distressed Luna, as she would not leave Perry’s side. He brought an aid into his office so that the aid could read memos for him, take down his dictated letters, and write out forms for him all while he cuddled Luna.

The Kalzik triad showed up only thirty minutes after they had sent out the summons. Perry asked his aid to leave them so he could talk to his in-laws alone.

Surajini focused in on Luna. “Are you alright, Dear One?”

“Yes, I am fine,” Luna assured her but made no move to leave Perry’s arms.

“While looking over Harry’s family tapestries something upset Luna relating to Fae. She cannot speak of it without permission from her Queen. So, I don’t know how to help her other than this.”

“It is enough,” Luna sighed. “I hope I am just overreacting.”

Perry nodded, “I digress, I should get to why I called you in.”

“We assumed someone had a reaction overnight and we needed to double-check them.”

“Yes and no.” Perry agreed. “Yes, we had a problem overnight, but you are not here in your Healer capacity, rather as the family that is involved.” 

When they all caught on, he explained further, “Harry had another attack from Dumbledore last night and Quinn tried to see if he could break him out of it with their bonded link. He was only connected for a few seconds before one of our familiars separated them but it was enough to seriously distress Quinn.”

Surajini whimpered, “Is he all right?”

“Physically, he is fine. But we will not know if he was mentally hurt until Asha finishes checking on him.”

Luna moved from his lap, “I think they should be finishing up. You stay here and talk about adding the Kalziks to the claims for blood rights against Dumbledore with Hiram and Patrick. I will walk Surajini down to check on Quinn.”

All of them liked that idea and Surajini fell into line with Luna. When they were in the hall, Surajini asked again. “Are you sure you are alright?”

“Yes, the problem implicates a threat to the Fae Kingdom. Dumbledore has posed a huge threat to Neverah, so I don’t know why this startled me so, but it did.”

“I see. Well, let me know if you need something to calm down. I have a potion I can give you.”

They continued down to the resting room and Luna did not knock before slipping inside. Surajini followed at her wave and something inside her settle seeing that Quinn was not in obvious pain. The young field medic was clearly finishing up his spells because he removed his hands from Quinn’s head and squeezed his shoulders instead. Quinn sat up slowly. Surajini looked at him critically and she could see the signs of disorientation as well as a migraine. His bonded did not yet know his tells in order to pick up on the fact he was hiding sickness or injury.

“Quinten, what did I tell you about hiding your migraines?”  Quinn flinched and blushed as everyone now glared at him. She let him crawl away to Ethan and Harry for the moment and instead turned to Asha and the medic. “How is he?”

“There are signs of trauma, but we will not be able to tell how extensive it is until we compare them with his last scan from his registered Mind Healer,” Asha reported flatly.

Brenton was staring at the glass oval, “although I do not see anything that cannot be repaired.”

Asha took the oval and looked it over herself. “You are right, none of this appears to be permanent. You are very lucky that your familiar realised the danger you were in so quickly, Kalzik. I will consult with his Healer first but I do not see why we cannot treat this in a few hours from now. Until then if you have a migraine do yourself a favour and take a treatment for it.”

Quinn protested but Surajini put her hand on her hip, “You are already off work until your circle is settled. It will be well out of your system before you return to the clinic, Quinten.”

“Why would that matter?” Harry asked curiously.

“Most healers practise it but a Medical Healer specifically has to keep their blood pure so that they can use it to spike potions or so they can give it directly to patients who need it. If a Healer is sick and need treatment themselves, then they need to take time off until whatever potion they take is no longer in their bloodstream.”

Harry nodded. He supposed that made sense and he watched in slight amusement as Surajini forced a potion upon her son. Harry looked back at Brenton when he called his name.

“Harry, Asha brought me today because she believes you may be able to tolerate me taking some direct scans like the ones that I took on Quinn. Are you up for trying that?”

Harry shrugged, “we can try. But I honestly cannot promise how I will react.”

Quinn moved with his mother out of the way and Harry nervously lay down in the same way Quinn had. “I will not start with scans,” Brenton assured him as he knelt above him. “I am just going to touch you with my magic first and see how you react to it.” Harry nodded and closed his eyes. He felt the brush of a foreign magic against his mind and he growled slightly but he did not move to attack. After several seconds his growl died off and Brenton cut off the magic and asked, “How was that?”

Harry opened his eyes and looked up at the medic. “Not horrible.”

“Are you all right to try a bit deeper of a spell?”

“Yes, you can try,” Harry closed his eyes again and he felt Brenton touching his temples this time. 

As soon as Brenton tried to activate the spell, Harry knew the same trap that had got to Quinn was activating again. He jerked up and away from Brenton. When his hands broke contact with Harry, Brenton fell back onto the floor hissing in pain grasping his head.

“Orus be damned!”

Asha dropped to the floor beside him. “Are you well, Brenton?”

“You can stop putting the blame on Kalzik that damned Torvak left multiple traps in his mind. It is probably going to take a ritual chain spell and several Mind Healers to break passed them just to get inside his head.”

“But, are you all right?” Harry asked more forcibly.

Brenton blushed slightly and nodded, “Yes, thanks to you. I will only have a headache. The trap hit my shield and would have gnawed its way past it if you had not broken the connection.”

Asha frowned, “You could not back out of it yourself?”

“Not without causing more harm. Once the trap sprung it was like a tunnel of razor wire had closed behind me, it would have torn me up twice as much on the way out if I had tried to break the connection on my own.”

Quinn nodded with a shudder going through his frame. Asha was not paying attention to it, but Brenton was. He understood the trauma Quinn had received had been from trying to break out of the connection before the Griffin had interfered on his behalf. Brenton got to his feet and held out his hand to Harry. “Thank you for trusting me.”

Harry nodded, “Your magic was foreign, but nothing like I have experienced before. It was not threatening to me.”

“Well, that is good at least.” Asha murmured, “At least we know you can tolerate mental magics.”  Brenton rolled his eyes and when Asha turned away, he signed something to Surajini.

Surajini let out a silent sigh as she held Quinn. Harry frowned but she shook her head indicating he should not ask. Asha took Brenton and left quickly after that and Surajini explained. “Apparently, Asha is a bonded of a Kadel. We have a minor feud between our clans so it can cause some of the adults to be short and borderline rude to each other when we are forced to work together. I cannot fault her for being loyal to her bonded. Brenton promised either he would treat Quinn himself when they return or Quinn’s healer would come personally so it should not be a further problem.”

Raspen got up. “I will make sure it is not a problem.” He found Luna had moved against his side but he did not question it nor did he question Palalato stalking after him.

Alec snorted as he pulled Harry over but put him in Ethan’s arms. “Palalato is just finding the first Gheyo that he can assign to Raspen and then he will be back for me. I really do need to head down to the court now.”

Harry reached out and squeezed Alec’s wrist, “You promise you will be careful.”

“I should be the one asking you that Trouble.” Alec teased.

Harry purred when Alec kissed him. He also purred more strongly seeing his scale on a cord around Alec’s neck. Palalato cleared his throat when he returned. Harry chuckled as Alec let out an overly dramatic sigh before he got up. 

“I will see you tonight, Trouble.”

“See you then.” Harry agreed and before he could think about it Surajini had Quinn up and was shuffling him off to see his other parents. Harry looked back at Ethan, “Not subtle, are they?”

“In this case it might be unintentional. Surajini is not wrong Quinn’s two fathers will want to check on him themselves. What do you want my submissive? Do you want to go find some of the others?”

Harry shook his head, “Not yet. How are you? Still trying to do everything yourself?”

“No, Fred and George are very helpful. And Alec has been helping too as long as he can stay clear of anyone who is Fire element.” 

“Good, you need to take care of yourself too,” Harry stated firmly.

Ethan smiled and gave him a small salute, “As you say.”

Harry growled playfully and turned so he could jump on Ethan. The larger dragel fell back, “Oh no, help, murder.”

“Murder, he says. How do you like that?” Harry popped the buttons on Ethan’s collar and nipped at his neck. His fangs grazed the skin there roughly but did not break it.

Ethan indulged Harry’s urge to tussle and they play fought on the bed for several minutes before Harry finally sank his fangs into Ethan’s neck and purred as he claimed his comfort feed. Ethan held Harry close and ran his own claws down Harry’s side and scratched at the scales and the junction of Harry’s neck and shoulder. 

When Harry let Ethan drink from him in return, the bond between them shifted and clicked easily into place. They cuddled for several moments before the urge to fight resurfaced. When Harry playfully growled at Ethan, he shook his head.

“Not this time. I need to take the twins and start shopping if we want to get out of here tonight. You, my mischievous minx, need to go play with your Gheyos if you are in that type of mood.”

Harry purred at the thought so Ethan helped him up from the bed and they went seeking the majority of their bonded. When they found the largest group in a sitting room, Harry began to stalk around them. All of them took noticed and though they could tell he was in a playful mood. However, his claws and the fangs that were poking out over his lips could seriously harm if they caught someone in the wrong way.

But Thankfully Harry had been listening and his play stalking led him to rush at Oblis. Oblis growled playfully back as he knocked Harry swiping claws away. Harry immediately changed tactics and climbed up Oblis’s back like a monkey. Oblis blinked and turned as he tried to get his submissive off his back. Wikhn who was standing beside him started to laugh at the picture they made.

“Oh, very helpful, My King,” Oblis complained while Harry nipped at his ear.

Hadrian hid his smile as he said, “Oblis, go take him to wear out some of that energy and you had better go with them Wikhn.” Wikhn nodded and followed after a huffing Oblis. The Fire Sprite had not yet got Harry to let go of his back.

Ethan moved to Hadrian and Brishen and asked, “If I take the twins to start shopping should I take a Gheyo as well?”

Brishen spoke up, “I will go with them. I have no desire to go to the Merrow court and I am thinking we should Let Fawkes go to the Island first. He can choose where he wants his nest first and I will work around it later.”

Hadrian hummed in agreement but asked, “Will you be fine with the twins?”

“As long as they keep their flames to themselves, we will be fine.”

“Alright, will you be gone through lunch?”

Ethan nodded, “Yes on top of furnishings and the food list Quinn provided me, I want to pick up some of the basics for our non-Neverah born bonded. They cannot wear those casual Earth realm clothes forever.”

“That is true they will have to go out in public at some point. You may want to check with Theodore first. He might have something specific in mind.”

Ethan hummed, “Good thought, I will check with him first and then be back to wrangle the twin menaces.”

-----

Harry laughed loudly when Oblis pushed him back into a padded wall of a training room. Harry could see what he assumed were some off-duty royal guards or possible bonded of other royals. None of them seem bothered by his presence so he squeezed his arms tighter around Oblis’s neck. He was pinned there between the wall and his Gheyo Queen but the impact had hardly been enough to dislodge him.

“Admit it, you like me up here.”

Instead of answering Oblis dropped quickly to the floor. His hand scooped at Harry’s hips and Harry squeaked as he was lifted from his back. Oblis’s downward fall and the lifting motion caused him to flip over Oblis’s head and land on the slightly padded ground in the in front of him.

Oblis grinned down into his face, “I like you better here.”

Harry rolled out from under him and crouched a few feet away. Oblis remained on his knees watching Harry for his next move. Wikhn did nothing to hide his smile as he leaned against the wall they had just vacated to watch. Harry rose and tried to put himself into one of the fighting stances he had read about in a Jiu-jitsu book from the Room of Requirement. 

Wikhn offered, “Feet closer together, Harry. You want them in line with your hips.”

Harry adjusted his stance and Oblis tested him. It was exciting to get to try out the different things he had been reading about but he definitely needed more practice.

When Harry was tired enough to call for a break, he was given two bottles of water. Then Wikhn sat him down in front of him so he could towel him off.

His King hummed, “We need to get you to spar with that smallest Merrow, Aerah, I think.” When Harry nodded Wikhn continued, “He is closer to your size and it will be a more even fight while you are learning. Once you have a better understanding of the skills, you will be able to use them more effectively on larger opponents.”

“But I did not do bad for only having read about it, right?”

“You were certainly not bad, Harry, just inexperienced,” Oblis agreed as he sat between Harry and the rest of the room.

Harry nodded and was suddenly caught by a yawned. He pouted when both Gheyos chuckled, “But I just got up.”

“We have been in here for three hours, Harry.”

“We have?”

It amused them both that Harry had lost track of time while sparing, but they noted it to pass around. They did not want him overdoing a workout or skipping meals because he was overly focused on the training.

Wikhn patted his shoulder, “Yes, it has been three hours and eleven minutes to be precise. You also had a rough early morning to begin with. Let’s get you a smoothie and you can try to catch a nap.”

“Will you both stay with me?”

Both were surprised by that request but they were not going to turn it down. “If you would like that.” Harry nodded and they got him up. They even managed to convince him to rinse off after he drank his smoothie. But soon after his shower, he was back in the resting room curled up between them as he drifted off to sleep.

Harry knew he was still in the resting room with Oblis and Wikhn. However, he was not in his own mindscape. This was not in the same torture room he had come to associate with Dumbledore. This was a small den with a desk covered in books and scrolls. There were three full bookshelves surrounded it. On the other side of the room was a burning fireplace with a chaise lounge.

“Where am I now?”

“My safe place. The place I retreat to when Dumbledore lets me have a rare moment of control for myself.”

Harry turned to the sound of the voice and found a man who looked to be similar to in age to Arthur Weasley. He was looking out of a window across a moonlight filled garden. As he turned to face him, Harry tensed and brought his claws up.

Silvery scales surfaced across the man’s skin and silvery wings with only the slightest hints of peach unfurled from his back. He held up his empty hands. “I swear on my magic, I will never willingly harm you, Harrison James Peverell.”

“Why did you call me that, Voldemort?” Harry glared at the man.   He very much looked like an older Tom Riddle but the scales and wings which Harry now notice reminded him partially of Xygen and Circos butmore like Vaeri. So he is an Air Gheyo Joker.

“You are a Peverell. No matter how many memories Dumbledore manipulated to change to make it something as insignificant as Potter. We are still both of the Peverell Family, and whether we are in Neverah or on Earth that is one of the oldest family lines there is.”

“You are a Peverell?”

“From a much older branch, but yes. My line is the one that can be traced back to and bonded with the lines of Gryffindor and Slytherin. Your great-grandfather Aldor only came to earth a short time ago by comparison.” Voldemort looked Harry over and a sad smile graced his face. “I am so grateful to Lady Fate that she allowed you to escape from repeating my destiny.”

Harry watched Voldemort and he could sense these emotions were genuine. “Dumbledore implied you are his pawn.”

“I am nothing but his pawn now. I have been since the day I was born, really, but now I am wholly his. Please try not to yell I am not sure if he monitors the connection between us and I don’t want him to realise we are talking.”

“Why would he care?”

“Because he will make me turn against you. He will turn me on my bloodline making me into a blood traitor. He also gags me so I cannot pass on my warnings. Harry, you are what he wants. What he failed to make in me, he got in you. He got his Nameless Submissive of founding Neverah lines with a nameless talent that can influence others.”

“Why did he not get that with you?”

Voldemort snorted, “Because after my mother’s death, he left my care up to the system. He did not monitor the orphanage, its staff, or the other children. The abuse I suffered there caused me to inherit as a Submissive with Gheyic instincts.  Despite that I still was subjected to then further attacks until one pushed me through the change into a fully-fledged Gheyo Joker.”

“What did they do to you?”

“Nothing you need to worry about, Little One. Our Lady has promised me my pound of flesh from them all when I return to her embrace.”

“I thought you feared death?”

Voldemort shook his head, “Never. We Peverells do not fear our Lady, Little One. When your reaper and Lady Death’s guardian come for me, I will walk into their embrace willingly as long as they keep that Torvak away from me.”

“He really lied about everything, didn’t he?”

“Not all of it,” Voldemort motioned to his study. “I was ambitious and I thirsted to change the world. To make it better than the one I had grown up with. Before I realised that he was manipulating me, I did have plans to recruit like-minded wizards to my cause. But when I inherited and changed, I was no longer fit for Dumbledore’s plans, so he destroyed mine. He tortured me as he has started to do with you. But you have your circle to protect and support you. I was alone. Eventually I did give into him, just to make the torment stop.”

Harry whined as he felt tears drip down his face. Voldemort guided him to the lounge and they sat together until Harry could dry his eyes. “I could feel it, your anguish and despair. I felt it so clearly.”

Voldemort nodded sadly, “I fell and there was no one around to save me. After I drank that potion, I was his puppet. He made me kill and create horcruxes. He twisted my ideas for improving the world into blood purity and hate for anyone and anything not pure-blooded wizard. Creatures became nothing more than pawns to be used while waging my war. I led his shadow army.”

“But he is not a pure wizard. So how does this rhetoric help him?”

“That, young one, I cannot tell you. I have never known how. All I know is that every anti-creature legislation he has pushed through the Wizengamont has had an exclusion for Torvaks. They are not even classed as creatures. They have equal rights to someone of pure wizard blood.”

Harry sighed and rubbed his clawed fingers through his hair. He noticed his body was relaxing into Voldemort’s body. Voldemort curled one arm protectively around his shoulder. Harry chirped softly, “I do not understand why I am so important to him. Obviously, our prophecy is fake, so why me?”

“Just because our prophecy is fake, that does not mean another does not apply to you, Little One. But again, I am not privy to those kinds of details. What I can tell you is that Dumbledore has spent a long time kidnapping dragels to produce a Submissive dragel who was Nameless. He needed them to have a connection to all the elements not just an affinity for one over another. You and I were not his only experiments, we were just the closest to what he was hoping to achieve.”

Harry growled at that and Voldemort tapped his lips reminding him to keep quiet if possible. “What he failed to make in me, he got with you. You are a Ferros Submissive so you have easy to manipulate triggers but you are not Gheyic all the time as I was. You have ties to all the elements based on your circle make-up. Further you are an Empath, which means you can influence the emotions of those around you.”

 Harry nodded. He was all of those things, but he was still unsure how that would help Dumbledore. Voldemort turned his face up, “Listen to me, Little One. Your bonded must never allow Dumbledore to get a hold of you again.”

“Why?”

He shook his head, “All I know is the plan involved you drinking this potion to become his puppet and those merlin damned time rituals he has been perfecting. I know it is his intent to send you back in time to do his bidding but to what end I cannot tell you.”

Harry nodded but asked, “Why tell me all this now?”

“Because I know our Lady Death has tasked your bonded with ending my suffering. There is no guarantee when they put my soul back together that I will remember all of this. I had to find a way to speak to you before that happened.”

Harry trilled in thanks but instead of responding Voldemort hissed. “The old bird is awake. Go now, Harry.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I am going to be a thorn in his side. It is the only pleasure I still have in this existence. Tell your bonded I will be waiting for them.”

Harry felt himself jerk to full awareness in the resting room. He jumped up onto an arm and looked around the dimly lit room. Wikhn and Oblis grumbled soothingly both touching him until his heart rate fell back to normal. Harry turned and burrowed into Oblis’s arms and whined unhappily.

“Was it Dumbledore again?”

“Not this time. This time I talked to Voldemort.” At their confused looks, he reached up and rubbed the fading scar. “The shattered soul that Lady Death charged you and Hadrian with rescuing and returning to her.”

“Oh?” Oblis nodded in understanding, “What did he need to talk to you about?”

“He wanted to warn me, of as much of Dumbledore’s plans that he knows about. He said it was because he is unsure if he will remember when you piece his soul back together.”

Oblis winced. That was a very real possibility with the unnatural way his soul was repeatedly torn apart. Oblis summoned a piece of paper and a pen. “You had better write it down. Dreams are not like memories. They tend to distort in pensieves and with those traps it is unsafe for you to directly share the dream with someone else for now.”

Harry nodded and began to write as many details as he could recall from his talk with Voldemort. Oblis and Wikhn openly read it over his shoulders as they rubbed their hands up and down his back to push more soothing energy into his body. It was not lost on him that in a matter of days he ironically trusted Voldemort with his life, when up until now, he had been the largest threat to it.

-----

Theo was cuddling with Luna so that Raspen and Perry could continue to navigate the political mine fields that their circumstances had created. He was glad that despite their lack of friendship Luna was completely at ease in his presence. Their peace, however, was disrupted by the entrance of his Mentor.

“Oretta?”

“I gave you a pass yesterday, Theo, because of all the Healer appointment your bonded needed. But now you and I need to go and fix you.”

“There is nothing wrong with me.” Theo growled. He absolutely did not like her implying he was weak in front of his bonded.

“Really? Then can you tell me that that little trouble magnet of a submissive yours does not know your password.”

Theo tensed, “No, I cannot. Of course, Harry knows it.”

“And does he know your Casper bonds are Brindus Bonds? Does he know what that would entail if he were to call upon them?”

Raspen and Perry’s heads both snapped up from where they had been pretending to ignore the mentor student argument. There was legitimate worry for him in their eyes. Theo sighed as he ran his fingers through his hair. “Harry did not need to know that. His magic was missing. I had to give him a way of defending himself should his life be in danger.”

“I do not deny you that Theodore. But his magic is back now. Also, you have an entire circle that is relying on you as their Alpha. This cannot wait. We need to renegotiate with your Caspers to set up secondary and tertiary passwords for your safety as well as the safety of your circle.”

Theo let out a sigh but was unsurprised when Luna practically shoved him at his Mentor. “You cannot leave Harry, Theo. He depends on you. You have to fix this.”

Ilsa grinned, “Listen to your Seer, Theodore.”

Theo grumbled but stood up. “Fine, we will go now. Will you both let Hadrian, Charlie, and Galv know? I think we should be back before the Mind Healers return to treat Quinn this afternoon.”

Raspen nodded, “we will make sure they know. Ergen’s Blessing go with you.”

Theo blinked as he felt a very real caress of Earth magic surround him. Those words had not been just platitudes. Coming from Raspen, they had actually meant something. Theo bowed his head in thanks and followed Ilsa. Luna volunteered to go inform the others and she left the Royals to get as much work as they could get done together until Perry’s father took him for his appointment with the Kadels.

  -----

Tír na nÓg (Fae-folk Original Home Realm): Outlands—Recognisance Station—Vinewood

Rolf rolled his shoulders to stretch his muscles. He and his partner Cleft had just got off a rotation of decoding intelligence reports by hand. Cleft did not simply roll his shoulders. The older Fae checked to see none of their fellows were watching and then he shifted into his snow leopard form. Rolf smiled at this. He was glad Cleft felt comfortable enough to shift in front of him even though he was of royal blood.

While the Royal Family was not opposed to interspecies relationships, they had not done enough to stomp out the blatant bigotry and outright abuse that existed in almost all the Fae Kingdoms. The fact that Cleft’s sire had been a were-leopard was a black mark that would have seen him tossed out of the Recognisance Division if Rolf had not gone to his aunt to issue a royal decree declaring Cleft’s halfling status moot. Despite that effort, there were still some in the division who made life difficult for Cleft whenever they felt annoyed by him.

Cleft shifted back with a sigh almost dreamily, “Two days off. What do you plan to do?”

“Please. I have been ordered home to help with preparations for the Royal House’s to journey to Neverah. I am actually glad it is only two days. I will get to skip most of the chaos before the actual journey.”

“I feel so sorry for you.” Cleft’s tone was half mocking, but half genuine. 

Despite the privileges being a Royal afforded Rolf, the tediousness of court life was never something Cleft could bring himself to agree to. Even if he were to be offered a lifetime wage for it, he would not enter that hornets’ nest by choice. Well, maybe for love, Rolf mused. However, none of the people Rolf had ever introduced Cleft to, had peaked his prickly friend’s interest for long.

They camouflaged themselves in magic and flew to the nearest village with a permanent portal to the capital. They bought some snacks and then joined the queue which Rolf estimated would be about an hour unless the portal went down. 

Something like that was a possibility in the outlands but not a common occurrence as portals were the most highly guarded and well-maintained magical artefacts in the region. Youngling Runeworkers and Spellweavers would travel for lengths and apply to several portal sites in the hope to earn a position on the crew that ran the portals.

Rolf was allowing his mind to drift off when gasps of awe shook him respite. Cleft tried to pull him away but he had barely taken two steps back before a magnificent snowy-white spotted griffin had landed in front of him. Rolf blinked at the creature until she tossed her head showing a letter clutched in her beak.

He wet his lips and asked, “Is that lettter meant for me?”

She chirped insistently and after he scanned it for spells, he took the letter. As soon as he broke the seal on it, he could smell it. Luna’s blood! He pulled the letter out and had to let his heart settle back into his chest. The blood was marked deliberately on the page as proof of origin, it was not splattered as if she had been attacked. Rolf read and decoded the message on the fly. It took him a few seconds to determine the right cypher she had used but once he did his heart found its way back up into his throat. How could this be possible? No, it was not possible! Not unless there was someone inside their palace who had betrayed them.

“Rolf—Rolf—Your Highness! Look at me!”

Rolf swayed as Cleft whipped him around to face him. Gone was the playful look of his best friend and partner. This was the face Rolf had seen on many of the Royal Guards when someone had dared to threaten his family.

Rolf drew a shaking breath. “I suppose I did not get you your job then.”

Cleft grinned at him, “You did way back when, my friend. I have just had some secret training and promotions since then you were unaware of. Now get onto the Griffin.”

“But?”

“No Rolf, you bonded is right. This is a threat to the entire Royal House and depending on how deep it goes your whole family is in danger. You will not be returning to the palace until it is fixed. You will go to Luna in Neverah so that at least you and those three children are safe. I will take this letter to the Queen personally.”

Rolf frowned at him, “If I do not hear from my aunt within a day, I will assume you are a traitor Cleft and will act accordingly.”

“I know you will, my friend. Now go before someone gets curious enough to come close to the Griffin.”

Rolf looked around and indeed the villagers who had scattered with her arrival were starting to come back out of hiding. Rolf was surprised when the Griffin made no fuss about him climbing behind her wings.

“You will contact me as soon as you know something Cleft.”

“I swear it, Rolf. Keep him safe for me, Pretty Girl.”

The griffin scoffed as if she was insulted at the implication. Rolf bent low over her back as she ran through the streets in order to gain flight. The flight was smooth and graceful but Rolf really wished he could fly on his own. She was far too fast for his liking. He bent his head lower as he felt some kind of Air magic building up around her. As the portals magic surrounded them, Rolf wondered how much flack Luna was going to give him for showing up so far ahead of the schedule, she had outlined for him to follow.

-----

Unknown Realm: Traveller Lodge

Devrim stood on the balcony of his room staring out into the vastness of this realm. He absently rubbed his chest as a dull ache settled there. Soulscream his instincts growled within his mind. None of the sides of his heritage were pleased with the fact they had ignored the call. He was being berated on all three sides.

He ignored his warring instincts to glance down at the permanent runic tattoo he wore on his left wrist. As a realm runner, he did a lot of time-sensitive missions many in the service of his grandmother, but some not. Either way his missions could not allow for him to be pulled to an unknown realm by the whim of soul magic. Before he could accept his first contract, he had had to get a block in place.

In truth some runners chose temporary versions of the block, but Devrim never wanted to risk it wearing down if he was on a long job. Hence, why he had chosen the permanent option. The downside was that the block would make it that much more difficult to find his Soulbonded after the fact.

There was a creak behind him and Devrim tensed up. Audra Taranis, the Gheyo Prince of the Arythe Circle came up behind him but moved into his line of sight immediately. He was a hellhound so many of the same instinct Devrim had from being a were-hyena ran through him. He went out of the way to make sure they did not set each other off.

“Oi, Hellhound I can get you twenty souls if you get me out of here!” the desperate voice of their captive called from when Devrim had bound him to the second bed in their shared room.

“Shut it!” both Devrim and Audra growled causing the pathetic man to whimper in fear. Devrim looked to the other Prince “Are you here to explain to me why we travelled so far today?”

“As a courtesy yes. I know you are hardly going to complain about getting that one into Lady Bianca’s holding cells faster.” Devrim snorted in agreement and Audra nodded, “Our alpha received a message from the Alpha of our Submissive’s brother. Their Dera has been hospitalised, so they both need to return to Neverah as soon as possible.”

“Of course, I hope it is not too serious.”

“Yes and no. He is in a healing coma so he is on the mend but Ian and Jauren are the only family left to speak for him so the Healers do need to speak to them.”

“I understand. Do not worry.” Devrim tossed his thumb back at the captive, “We will be able to handle whatever pace you set.”

“Good, I will let my ACE know.” He turned to go but paused. Devrim realised he was rubbing his chest again and forced himself to stop. “How long has that been going on?”

“A few days.” Devrim scowled, “It is fine.”

 “For now, it is fine. But some friendly advice from someone who has been there, if you ignore it then you will be driven to the brink of madness by it.”

Devrim snapped, “I can take care of myself. You focus on your Submissive.”

The other Prince nodded and left. Devrim clenched his fist. Who did he think he was? Just because he had a home with a Submissive who would accept him for who he was, that did not mean that whomever was on the other end of this bond would do the same. Devrim was a mistake. A freak of mixed heritage that no one wanted. Someone whom no one would dare to claim. He would never have a home. 

Well, maybe not entirely true, his grandmother kept trying to get him to use the family crest on his armour, but he refused to do it. He had a better chance of living if he continued to hide in the shadows. Devrim rubbed his chest again. The same was true for this submissive really. Soulscreams were always flashy and put a circle into the spotlight. Joining them would be a risk Devrim was not sure he could survive. He would have to go snooping through the Shadow Haunts and see if there were ways to block this bond until he could ascertain just how high the risk would be for him to accept the bond.

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters

Quinn finally got away from his parents only to somehow find himself surrounded by some bonded he had not expected. Drift had chosen to hover nearer to him. He milled around the couch Quinn had sat upon and kept his ever-watchful eye on him. At one point Luna slipped into the room and floated around to several people letting them know something. When her message was delivered, she ventured over to him and she curled up at his side.

Drift seemed to take that as an invitation, because in a very rude manner he came around the couch and sat on the arm so he could watch over them both. Quinn scolded him it was rude to sit on furniture like that but the Storm dragel ignored him and continued to do as he pleased. Quinn sighed, since he did not have the energy to argue with him.

The potion his mother had given him had taken the edge of the migraine for several hours but as lunch passed and they drifted further into the afternoon he was starting to feel the effects once again. Waves of stabbing pain would crash into his head and leave him both nauseated and on the verge of tears. Luna hummed a Fae tune as she worked some magic. It seemed to help with keeping the nausea at bay but she could do nothing for the pain. 

Quinn closed his eyes as he felt another wave of pressure building in his head. He felt the stabbing needles of pain were becoming debilitating at this point. He could not move from the couch because the pain would never leave for long and he could barely think. Honestly rendering himself unconscious would be preferable at this point.

Suddenly he felt a hand run through his hair and cupped over the crown of his head. Quinn nearly collapsed in relief as the pain seemed to float away from his head with the movement of the hand. He blinked when his mind had cleared and looked up at Drift. He was fascinated with the small waves of static like magic dancing over his palm.

Quinn’s mouth dropped open and he signed in Gheyic code. 'What did you do?'

Drift looked at him and shrugged as he dispelled the static energy. As the afternoon wore on Drift continue to attempt to mitigate his migraine. Quinn ended up curled up on Drift’s lap with Luna lying on his thigh beside them. Whatever Drift was doing it was not foolproof, sometimes it worked, sometimes it did not. But any relief was better than none for Quinn. Many bonded came and went in order to check on them but Drift assured them he was happy where he was.

Quinn was surprised at how much trust he felt for Drift. Even after years of working with Wikhn, Quinn did not easily relax around him. Drift felt different to him, but he did not have the mental capacity at the moment to examine it. 

Drift silently kept vigil over their Healer. The soulbond humming contently between them. Drift knew Quinn had barely convinced himself to accept his soulbond with Harry. It would take time for the Healer to grow and heal himself before he would come to acknowledge what was between them.

Being in the circle together would ensure they had enough physical contact that the open soulbond would not adversely affect either of them. So, Drift was more than willing to wait until Quinn was ready. He felt Luna gently rub his side and the small smile on her face made him confident in his choice to wait for Quinn.

Chapter Text

Neverah: Ilsa’s Void

Theo stepped into the void space Aracle had created for Ilsa as a courting gift. It was a small piece of paradise for an Earth Elemental, and it stretched out beneath a perpetual starry sky: the perfect retreat for when the weight of their Circle, her title, her family, or the Clan started to weigh down on her. 

Theo shrugged out of his robes and unbuttoned the top three buttons of his dress shirt. Ilsa watched in amusement as he undid his sleeves and removed his boots next. “Might as well lose the shirt entirely, Theo. I suspect this might lead to another growth spurt and I know how you are about your clothes.”

“You would be particular about your clothes too if you were essentially a dress up doll for the first eleven years of your life.” Theo unbuttoned the dress shirt and carefully folded it up to place it on top of his robes. 

Ilsa shrugged, “True, but you can easily replace damaged ones. I don’t see why you make such a fuss about keeping them in perfect condition.” She expected a snarky reply from her student so when she got none, she turned to see what had distracted him. 

Theo had a faraway look in his eyes, and they were edging towards black. She moved to him and gently cupped his chin. His unfocused eyes turned to her, and she could see the pain behind them. “She is gone. They are all gone. They cannot hurt you anymore.”

Theo blinked to show her he had heard her. But it took a full minute before he could shake off the memories. 

In that time, Ilsa had led him over to her favourite tree near the centre of the void. The large tree rose over them, and he looked up into its graceful branches as he centred his emotions once more. Ilsa patted his shoulder and continued over to sit near to the trunk. 

Ilsa had created his original Bonds and facilitated that negotiation, but changing the Bonds was on him. He would probably have needed her help should Harry have activated his password because he would have angered and insulted the Caspers. This would be a completely different situation in that case. 

Theo considered Ilsa’s warning that he may have a growth spurt and decided it would be best to lay down. He got comfortable on the ground and started to reach inside his core. He had been a bit too preoccupied with the Circle in order to find time to settle many Bonds for himself. Because of that, he only had sealed Bonds with Harry and Luna and his partial Bond to Fawkes. He sought those connections out and weaved a barrier between them. He wanted to spare them from any feedback.

Theo felt the chill as one of his Caspers appeared to him.  “That is not your best work.”

 He glared back at Sukey. “It is not as if I want to cut them off permanently, they are my Bonded.”

“You do realise that by sealing yourself off from them, you will cause them to worry.”

Theo tapped his foot and countered, “Better that they are just worried, and not in pain simply because I am.”

“You think we are going to cause you pain.”

“Maybe not if this was a standard negotiation. But there is a reason I did my best to show Ilsa I could do this without her help.”

Sukey smiled, “You want to negotiate for something she will not approve of.”

“I don’t know if she will approve or not. So, I would rather ask forgiveness over permission. I am doing this for Harry and she will have no say in that.”

“There is our smart host.” Sukey motioned for Theo to step away from the Bonds. “You have passed the age of your inheritance since we first Bonded so you are due for a power boost when we untether the original Bonds. Prepare yourself for that, while I take care of these.”

Theo nodded retreating into the centre of his mindscape where Sukey, Makindor and Alomath would be able to find him. Sukey fixed the barriers between the Companion and the Joker. But she followed the Bond to the Submissive. It would harm their Bond to block him so she needed to ask him what he wanted.

-----

Harry groaned as he felt yet another invasion of his mind. Harry whipped around to glare at the woman who was now in his head. “Who the bloody hell are you and what do you want now? I am sick and tired of people using my mind like their own personal motorway.”

The woman laughed in amusement. She was not wearing much. Harry likened it to the Middle Eastern dancing outfit he had once seen. A tight fitted top covered her breasts but showed off her midriff.  It had flowing, sheer silks and shining crystals that would play and dance in the wind. The lower half of her body was more obscured with wisps of clouds. She was slightly more solid than the ghost of Hogwarts but not fully there either. 

“I see why he chose you. You are as vicious as a whirlwind, just like your family.”

Harry flexed his claws and growled at her, “I will ask only one more time. Who are you?”

“I am Sukey.” 

“Great, and what is that to me?”

She rolled her eyes, “Your Alpha bid me block your Bond, so that you are not discomforted while he is renegotiating his Bonds to us.”

That finally clicked for Harry. “Oh, you are Theo’s.”

“I am myself; I am no one’s.” She huffed. “I came to you because blocking your new Bond could be detrimental. I can still do it if you wish, or I can leave it open and you may feel the pain he feels.”

Without hesitation Harry raised his eyes to fix her with a glare. “You will not touch our Bond.”

She smiled, “As you wish.” She seemed to look around him. “Hmm, if you are going to be in pain from Theo’s end, then maybe I can do something to make it worth the pain. Are you aware of your seals?”

“Yes. I am not sure what they all do, but I know they are there.”

“You have a damaged soul seal which will be problematic for your few open Soul Bonds. It could warp them. I could remove it for you.”

“What is the catch?”

“The catch, young Submissive, is that tonight before you sleep, you must insist Theo explain his Bonds with us to you fully. He gave you his password without telling you what it would do. If you had invoked it, you would not only have been forfeiting his life but also yours. Depending on the depth of the trespass you committed, more of your Bonded may have had to forfeit their lives in compensation.” Harry gasped and Sukey nodded. “Do not let him do that again. Make him explain it to you properly. Your Circle deserves to know.”  

“Agreed.” Sukey patted his shoulder and left. Harry wondered what it would feel like but he braced himself for the worst, retreating into his mind for protection.

-----

The seven Mind Healers had just arrived.  There were three Healers there to have introductory meetings with Dudley, Petunia, and Remus. Then two pairs of Mind Healers had come to work with Quinn and Harry.  The others had left to go to a private room for their consultation leaving the Circle in the sitting room with Quinn and Harry. They had barely introduced themselves when Harry slumped in his seat and fell against Luna’s arm as he lost consciousness. 

Luna waved them all off. “He is fine. One of Theo’s Caspers was working with our Bonds. I am assuming she wanted to talk to Harry.” 

Charlie frowned as he worried over Harry nonetheless. “Theo’s Caspers? Should they be able to affect Harry?”

The Mind Healers nodded and Quinn reached out to Ethan so he could speak for him. “Quinn has seen it quite often in Soul casting, which is a speciality of his. Caspers can absolutely affect another Bonded. Especially one with a sealed Bond. Our Alpha only has a few sealed Bonds at this time.”

Luna nodded, “Harry and myself are the only sealed Bonds but he has a partial Bond to Fawkes, I believe.” 

Harry jerked and then his body started to twitch. This went on for a half an hour at least.  However, it was not as violent as they had come to expect with Dumbledore’s attacks, so they took that as a good sign. Harry started to tremble which lasted for several minutes before he seemed to come back to himself. 

It went sluggishly at first, but then he became a bit more aware. Harry rolled his head against Luna’s arm. “Theo?”

“I do not know. My Bond is still blocked.”

Harry sighed and closed his eyes. “He isn’t in pain anymore. So, I guess that is good. But I don’t think he is done yet. He still feels busy. Like his mind is on too many things at once.”

“So, how he normally is. Nothing to worry about.” Luna teased and Harry nudged her back.

The two Mind Healers assigned to him asked what had happened. Harry explained about Sukey’s visit and what she had said about the damaged Soul Seal. 

He shrugged, “Since I would feel Theo’s pain anyways.  She offered to take it off me as a distraction.” 

Quinn tried to get up but his Mind Healer, Nichole, had her assistant push him back down on the sofa. “Quinten, behave. Kendrick and Saul can easily check his soul seal. Do not disrupt my work, or we will have to start all over. You know how well that will go for you, if that happens.”

Quinn looked embarrassed and he certainly knew Nichole would make him pay dearly for it if he messed up her spell work. He tried to relax and let the other Mind Healers check Harry over. Thankfully, he saw Riven get up to supervise their spellcasting.

Harry was made to stand up. His uncoordinated movements were adorable and proved to be the result of having, in fact, grown a few inches. His pant legs and sleeves were just a bit too short on him now. Riven tried to help stabilise him until he got used to his changed body. But the fact Harry was so excited to be taller, that it was not helping him to adjust slowly. 

He was bouncy and was pressing himself against several Bonded to see where he lined up with them. The sight of him made them all smile widely. He was still their shortest Bonded other than Luna. And the girl playfully teased him by reminding him that as a Fae she was still growing and she could turn out to be taller than him still in the end.

“Alright, settle down,” Saul called, shaking his head in amusement. “Now, if we consider that you just had yet another invasion into your mind, I was wondering if you would like to move on to the reason we came today.”  He pulled a pair of simple circlets that were bronze in colour from the shoulder bag he wore. 

Kendrick explained, “These will not last forever. The runic spells on them are at their strongest for a couple of days. So, if our team cannot come up with a way to enter your mind within three days, we will have to fit you with a new one.”

Harry looked between the circlets, “Why are there two then?”

Saul indicated the one with a ruby gemstone on the front as opposed to the plain one. “This one we designed trying to include an exception for Healer Kalzik. We are not sure if it will activate or not until we try it. The calculations for the exception were made very quick and dirty.”  

Kendrick sounded annoyed when he added, “We did not know Healer Kalzik was part of your Circle or that he was the Kalzik who required mental connections for communication, until Prince Raspen contacted us about the meeting that happened this morning. We had not been considering him as a factor before that. We know the plain one will work, but it will cut your mental connection to him as well.”

Harry frowned, “I would like to try the exception circlet first.”

“We assumed you would.” Saul set the second circlet aside. “If it does not activate then I assure you, we will try to revise the runework before the next fitting.”

Harry nodded and sat down again. Saul and Kendrick tried for twenty minutes to get the ruby circlet to attune to his magic. But to their disappointment, no matter how they shifted and adjusted the runes it would not activate. 

By this time, Nichole had finished with Quinn and he came over to cuddle with Harry. ‘I will be all right, Harry. Ethan and Alec both are wearing communication cuffs all the time now, and I have more if needed. Hopefully, it will only be for a few days.’     

“I hope it is only for a few days too. But I still do not have to like it. How are you feeling?”

‘Back to normal. Nichole said it could have been much worse had Hedwig not saved me.’

“I am glad. Where is Hedwig? I have not seen her today.”

Luna spoke up, “Sorry Harry, I borrowed her to send a message to Rolf. I hope that is acceptable.”

Inwardly Harry was amused by her unapologetic statement but he couldn’t help tease her over it. “You borrowed Hedwig to send a love note to this mystery betrothed of yours?”

Luna punched Harry’s shoulder with a bit more force than necessary to get her point across, “The ‘Big Brother’ routine is going to get old really quickly, Harry. And no, it was not a love note. It was an urgent message that I needed him to get to the Fae Queen.”

“I suppose that is fair.” Harry agreed. He hugged Quinn tightly one final time before he settled down to try the simpler circlet. 

This one did not put up a fight at all. Harry felt his magic rising as the cold metal brushed over his skin. The metal warmed and the circlet formed itself to his head. It crossed over his brow and then went above his temples and down the side of his head in the familiar way his glasses used to hug his head. He could tell the circlet was still touching his skin under his hair. Somehow the magic had gathered up his hair to let it fall uniformly over the top of the circlet rather than be awkwardly pinned under it.

“There now. That will stay on you at all times and it should prevent anything from penetrating your mind. Should this Dumbledore get back in while you are wearing it, contact one of us immediately.” 

Kendrick nodded, “If he can get around this, it will mean he is using unconventional and absolutely dangerous magic to access your mind. But if that turns out to be the case, we will be able to turn the tides back on him faster. Those magics are as dangerous to the caster as they are to the victim.”

“Do not sound so excited, Kendrick,” Nichole scolded. “I would much rather have a long and difficult battle ahead of us to win, young Harry, his mind back, rather than consider any of those spellworks.”

All the Healers turned to go, but Harry stopped Nichole. “How is Brenton?”

“He is well. He had fewer injuries for us to fix than Quinn had. He wanted to come check on you again but he was overruled by Kendrick as a Healer trumps a Medic.”

Harry frowned, “I trust Brenton’s magic. It was not threatening to me.”

“Was Kendrick’s?” Harry bit his lip and did not answer her. She hummed, “Maybe… I will be sure to mention your trust in Brenton’s magic when we are deciding whom to bring back next time. Take care of yourself and take care of Quinn for me.”

“I will,” Harry promised as he melted into Quinn’s arms. 

They were not allowed to cuddle for long before everyone was ushered to the dining room for dinner. Quinn was healed. Petunia, Remus, and Dudley had come back from their Mind Healers’ appointments looking more optimistic. And the circlet around Harry’s head felt warm and protective. Everything felt almost right in his world. Harry only needed Theo to return and everything would be perfect.  

----

Neverah: Ilsa’s Void—Theo’s Mindscape

Theo groaned. If he felt this bad in his mental form, he wondered how badly his body must be aching right now. He glared at his three Caspers. “Did it have to be that awful?”  

“Did you have to give out your password to some nobody?” Makindor snapped in return.

“I did. He is my Bonded Submissive. Do not lie to me and pretend that you do not remember what that means. You have not been dead long enough to forget that.” 

Makindor grumbled but Sukey caught his eye. She winked at him letting him know he had said the right thing to shut up his most irritable Casper. Alomath floated nearer to him and circled him, murmuring a prayer as he went. Theo was certain he was checking to see if he was all right, even if he was not saying so. 

“We have not forgotten what that means, Theodore. But you still allowed access where you should not have. He did not know what you gave him the ability to do. You may not have meant any disrespect, but it was dishonest to both your vows to us and to him.”

Sukey hummed in agreement, “Your Submissive hates manipulation, and while he had not voiced his need for that to be a requirement of your relationship yet, he will still be upset by this manipulation by omission.”

Theo ran his hand through his hair and sighed, “He will be mad at me again. Lovely.”

“Assuredly. You had better go out and buy him something nice as an apology.”

Theo rolled his eyes but Sukey’s advice was solid. He really did need to take a moment to get Harry something special and something to unite their Circle. Theo rolled his neck before he turned his attention to his Caspers. 

“Do you three know what I want, or do I have to spell it out for you?”

Alomath flicked his ear before floating back towards Makindor, “We know what you want but the terms need to be spelled out. You have to say what you want, and we have to tell you what price we expect from you.”

“This is so backward.” Theo grumbled, “I want and need to lower the cost of our arrangement. I need to have access to only as much of the Earth Element through you, so that it would only cost me my magic. I have a military Circle that depends upon me. I cannot have full sacrificial Bonds, especially with the Crown Prince of the Earth Clan as one of my Bonded.”

 Makindor started to grumble but Sukey scolded him. “He is being honest and realistic. Sacrificial magic would destabilise the whole Circle and through the Prince the entire Clan would follow. His request is fitting even if it is a nontraditional way of negotiating. What else, though? You said you had a request you were unsure that Lady Gorgens would approve of.”

Theo nodded and began to explain his desire. This was the only way he could think of to achieve this goal so he hoped that his Caspers understood not only what he wanted but had the ability to make it so. “My Submissive is born Ferros and it is clear that we will have a military Circle with at least three full Gheyo Suites. I am not enough for them as I am. However, I was not born Ferros, and I am not a Gheyo ACE, who can rank themselves up to an Alpha. Therefore, the only thing I can think of to bridge the gap and help the balance of our Circle is for me to embrace Gheyic tendencies. To become a Gheyic Alpha for them.”

“I see.” Alomath nodded in consideration. “You want us to help renew those Gheyic tendencies that your mentor so carefully weaned off of you in those first years after you inherited.”

Makindor huffed, “She never should have weaned him off of them in the first place. His family baptised him in pain and suffering to earn those instincts. Who was she to determine that he did not need or deserve them?”

“We all know you are a bloodthirsty brute, Makindor.” Sukey moved over to Theo and knelt beside him. “We can do what you ask, Theodore. But you have to be sure. There will be no way to go back. If we remove the blocks your mentor placed, they will be gone forever.”

Theo nodded as he touched his chest feeling Harry’s Bond. “I have to do all that I can to protect my Circle. I want this Sukey. Please help me.”

She nodded, and both Alomath and Makindor nodded as well. They came around him and placed their hands in a circle around his shoulders. Theo opened himself completely, making certain all of his barriers were down, so that anything left would be the ones Ilsa had put into place.  

He did not resent what she did. She had been trying to help him prepare for a role as a High Noble in their society. But fate had deemed that their Circle should be different. Raspen, Perry and Luna would represent them in society. He needed to be what was best for the whole Circle, not what society wanted him to be. 

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters—Fire Section

Ebony looked up from her paperwork to see her guards leading in Sadara Prewett, along with her son-in-law Malachi, and two sons Gideon and Fabian. They had clearly been out shopping if the bags Malachi was taking to shrink down were any indication.

Sadara bowed to her, “Apologies, Princess Ebony, we chose to come straight to you rather than return home to drop off this lot.”

Ebony waved her words aside, “No need to apologise, Lady Prewett. I am hardly offended with The Hunt upon us. I thank you for taking the time to see me. This should not take long.”

The four sat before her desk, and she pulled out the letter Dawne had passed to her. “A recently formed Circle has claimed some Bonded from off realm. While verifying their bloodlines, a claim was found for three of the new Bonded to your family. As you are Head of the Prewett Clan, I was asked to deliver the Letter of Introduction to you.”

“How was the claim verified?”

“Verbally, through their Healer examinations, and through a copy of your family tapestry purchased from the library.” When Sadara frowned, Ebony checked the report of the incident. “The three young men in question believed that their maternal line was Prewett, but they had been told the line had died out. Being from off realm, they had no way to disprove that information. The new Circle then went through many medical checks which revealed a Prewett family seal on each of them. And finally once they had migrated to Neverah, the family tapestry was consulted. This was completed yesterday evening.”

Sadara nodded, “We will want to verify that ourselves, but I will take the letter. If their claim is genuine, we will happily welcome them into our family.”

“Then that is all I needed from you.” Ebony smiled, “I believe the Circle will have told you how to get in contact with them. But if that was somehow overlooked, just let me know and we will remedy that. This Circle is a mixed one that crosses multiple courts, so it is a bit of a jurisdictional nightmare.”

“Sounds as if they will fit right in with our family then,” Gideon stated, and the young Princess chuckled. She was well aware of the jurisdictional nightmares the Prewett twins had caused for her parents.

Sadara swatted Gideon and collected the letter so she could get her sons home before they decided to put their Immortal blessing to use. Malachi was of the same mind as Sandra and helped her to usher Fabian out the doors. Ebony shook her head. She wondered if Raspen’s twins would grow up to be like those two. Neverah might not survive such a calamity.

------

Neverah: Ilsa’s Void

“Ow…” Theo groaned as he roused himself. 

“‘Ow,’ he says. Please do get up as if nothing has happened to you.” Ilsa groused, as she pinched Theo’s ear. 

He huffed as he lay back down. Or more accurately, he fell back down. Whatever momentary energy he had found in order to sit up had disappeared like dust in the wind, and his limbs felt lifeless. 

“How long?”

“Long enough.” She replied vaguely.  

He heard the pop of a cork, and Ilsa pressed a bottle to his lips. Theo opened his mouth, and she tipped a bit of cool water inside. It soothed the rawness in his throat. He winced as she massaged it for him, and he countered, “I need to get back for Quinn.”

“You need to take your time. Your Healer is well looked after. You, on the other hand, look as if you are something that was dredged up from Merrow depths and spat back onto the beach. Appearing in this condition will not offer him support, but rather cause him further distress.”

“S’Fine.”

“I am sure you are. It was quite spectacular, you know? Lots of pretty flashing lights and explosions.”

“Glad to see your sense of humour is improving.” Theo coughed, “I must thank Bahn for that.” Ilsa growled, and Theo cocked his brow at her. “What? You think I did not know you did not simply allow me to remain with my Bonded yesterday? I am sure Greta and Aracle were more than happy to have helped Bahn find you. I know it was him who would not remove his claws from your hide.”

“Alright mister, all-knowing. Keep it up and I will have to insist you run the gauntlet perfectly before I let you return.”

“You know I can do that blindfolded.”

“I am not stopping you.” Ilsa motioned for him to move. Theo tried to get up, but no. He still could not feel his limbs. Ilsa cocked an eyebrow at him. “Problem?”

Theo grumbled half-heartedly and sighed, he tried to focus on moving his fingers and toes first. She shook her head and looked out as the star filled sky while Theo tried to regain control of his own body.

“Are you expecting an apology, Oretta?”

“Why should I expect you to apologise? An apology would imply that you value your own life, which you clearly do not.”

“I do value my own life. However, as you do with Bahn, I value Harry’s life more than my own.” Theo managed to turn his neck enough to look up at her. “Could you honestly tell me that if Bahn were without his magic, you would not give him your password?”

“I told you never to give out your password, Theo. If he needed the protection, you should have given him my password. It is why you had it!”

Theo growled as tears burned his eyes, “Oh yes, that. I should have just given out your password.  So that my weakness could be solely responsible for Bahn losing his ACE and the Earth Element losing their Champion. Do you think that I could live with losing the only mother who has ever been worth a damn in my life?” 

He hated that she was mad, and he hated that he had disappointed her. But none of that compared to the devastation losing her would cause him. He watched as her eyes went black and her claws clenched. Well, he had opened the door; now he was going to have to listen to how his death would have destroyed her. 

Honestly, they were both stubborn fools, and neither would admit they were wrong. He was certain they would end up fighting this out physically before they left this place. But that would be a small price to pay for them to prove how they both felt. 

-----

Several hours later both of them were emotionally drained but felt better than they had with all of that bottled up inside themselves. Theo was mostly recovered physically. He was not yet ready to move onto anything strenuous just yet, so he had moved to sit between Ilsa’s legs when the yelling had subsided. His head rested against her breast plate while she ran her clawed fingers through his hair.

“You understand that you cannot take such a risk again, Theodore. The entire Clan Magic is balanced within this situation. Not just one, but two Cornerstones of Power for the Clan are embodied here. The Crowned Prince who is the living embodiment of the Element and the Champion who is the base. Before you were acting as my anchor and if we faltered, it was just one Cornerstone that would have fallen. The Elemental Magic would have been significantly damaged, but it could probably survive it. But now you will share a Bond to Raspen as well.” 

Theo went to speak but she cuffed the back of his head. “And before you give me some crock about ‘maybe he won’t Bond to you,’ listen to me. I have seen how he looks at both Harry and you. It is not a question of if, but when, so grow up and be the Alpha you are.”

Theo grumbled. She said that deliberately; she was stirring his instincts to the surface because their time here was drawing to a close. Theo sat back and looked up into her eyes. She cupped his chin, “Your position will be even more important now. You will become both an anchor and fulcrum for us. This has never been done before in the history of Neverah. If it goes wrong, the entirety of the Earth Clan magic could be destroyed.” 

Theo knew that. He could see it clearly now, and the nerves he had been dealing with since accepting Harry were fading to the background. Yes, he was young. Yes, he had not planned to have a Circle so soon in life. But now that he had it, he was not going to let anyone take it from him. He was their Alpha, and he would protect them all. He would destroy anyone who hurt his Circle.

Theo was on his feet, but he had not recalled standing up. He looked down at his hand. They were crackling with magic similar to Ilsa. She watched, but did not comment on it. Instead, she rolled to her feet and flexed her own hands. 

“Count of three?” 

Theo’s eyes flickered to hers and he growled, “Three.” He flew forward with a determination to prove his resolve to her and to himself.    

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters

Harry looked up first. Maybe it was his empathy coming into play, but he was sure he had felt Theo approaching before even their Gheyos. Harry looked to the door which opened to admit Theo and Ilsa. 

His eyes roved over Theo’s form, noting every change. He was taller, and though it was subtle, Harry could also note an increase in his muscle tone. His hair fell in waves falling down to just brush against his shoulders. Two silver hoops that Harry had noted in his halfling form were now visible in his human form. Well, not quite human form. 

Like Harry, Theo was displaying some scales, his fangs, and his claws. This piqued his curiosity so Harry reached out with his magic to touch their Bond. It was the same, but stronger. Theo felt more powerful but also more dangerous. Harry recognised the feeling. Theo felt more like his Gheyos and Alec.

Harry was suddenly drawn back to his time spent with Voldemort. Gheyic Submissive, Voldemort had called himself. A Submissive who had Gheyo attributes and instincts as well as their Submissive ones. Theo was now the same; Harry was certain of it. Theo was a Gheyic Alpha. Harry was not sure how Theo had triggered this change, but it was not unwelcome.  

Only a few of the others had registered Theo’s arrival by the time Harry had finished his assessment. So, Harry was free to rush across the room and jump into Theo’s arms. Theo easily caught him and held him close. Harry purred so that Theo would know he was happy and that he welcomed this change. Theo grumbled possessively and nipped at Harry’s ear. Harry was not in the mood for subtlety and pulled at Theo’s shoulders until he was lifted high enough to claim a proper kiss.

Harry was lost in Theo’s scent as he pushed against their Bond. Theo let it open unfiltered, and it filled them both with renewed energy. The thrum of it passing effortlessly between them blocked out everything else around them. Harry’s shoulders itched slightly before his wings flicked out in an effortless snap. Theo’s wings curled around his, swallowing him into their own private cocoon.  

Harry could barely form a coherent thought with Theo’s scent and magic driving the kiss deeper. Harry’s clawed hand went to grip Theo’s shoulder as the kiss started to reach its natural end. Theo tightened his arms around him, ensuring there was no space between them as he lowered Harry back to his feet. He kissed his temple just below the circlet, but the sight of it caused a gleam to enter Theo’s eyes.

“Theo?” 

“I have not been a proper Alpha. I have not listened to you, I have manipulated you, and I failed to protect you.” He motioned to himself. “I did not have to become this. I could have stayed the way I was, but it was not enough. I was not enough.” When Harry whined, Theo brushed their foreheads together. “I know you have to fight. It is part of who you are, and I would not change that my, Ferros Submissive. So, I asked my Caspers to help me return to this. Now, I will be able to fight beside you. I swear to you, I will never fail you again.”

“I believe you, My Alpha, my Soul.” They kissed again, and it continued until the Bond settled into a stable and happy thrum between them.

Harry bumped Theo’s wings open and teased his Alpha. “You know, you really did not have to go and make yourself even taller, just because I went and grew a few inches too, Alpha.”

“And how did you manage to grow, My Treasure?”

“Sukey removed my damaged Soul seal, freeing my soul completely.”

Theo grumbled, “I will have to talk to her about appropriate ways of keeping you from feeling my pain.”

“She gave me the choice, and it did not hurt me terribly. Although…” Harry paused and looked around the room.

“What is it, Harry?” Wikhn asked.

“Can we be overheard?”

Perry explained, “There are a few guards who listen in in case of danger, but they are sworn to secrecy. Nothing they may hear can be repeated.”

Harry did not like that answer and he shook his head, “Later before we go to sleep, we will talk about it. I do not want this outside of our circle.”

Theo and the others gathering around them nodded. Of the Circle who had returned, no one seemed to challenge Theo on the changes in him. In fact, the Gheyos seemed to be more open with him than they had been before.  

When Raspen got his turn to come and stand next to them, Theo reached out and caught his wrist. “It is all fixed now. You can rely on me. But like Harry said, we will talk about it later when we cannot be overheard.”

Raspen’s golden eyes shimmered, and Harry felt emotions from Raspen where he normally could not. The Royal let his shield down for a moment, and Harry could feel the depths of which he wanted to belong to them. Harry moved and put one of his arms around Raspen as Theo did the same on his other side. The hug only lasted for a few seconds before Raspen closed his emotions back behind his Royal mask. Harry pouted. Now that he knew it was there, it was going to be his goal in life to make Raspen drop that mask as much as possible when they were in private.   

The Pareya all went off to check that nothing had been left behind in their rooms as they expected they would be heading for the island shortly. Harry gravitated towards Dudley, and he smiled when Dudley seemed just as excited as he felt. Theo followed him but was happy to let the two boys discuss their new home.

Oblis was one of the ones to return with Mathis and they started to arrange the circle into groups to be transported to the island. During the day, they had swept the island and the surrounding waters fully, and they could now report that the natural animal life on and around the island would not be a threat to any of them. 

Ethan and the twins had acquired enough supplies to set up living spaces for their Circle and for Petunia, Remus, and Dudley on the island. They had nothing for the Merrow, but from the discussions the evening before, it sounded like the Merrow buildings were more ready for occupation than the land buildings had been.  

Oblis looked to his fellow Fire Elements, “Charlie, Fred, George; you will have to come with me in my transport. There are two landing platforms available on the island but one of them will be partially submerged by the tide at the moment. For reference, Mesmyr estimated at high tide, it should be no higher than Luna and Harry’s knee level. If any of the rest of you do not like the idea of landing there, come over here.”  Luna was one of the ones to go over to Oblis along with a few others, but most seemed indifferent to it. So Oblis and Mathis split them up to even out the groups.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira

Oblis took his portal first and Mathis waited a ten count, before starting theirs. He warned them all to hold their breath as the water portal washed over them. Harry smiled at the grumblings that came from several Bonded when they came out on the other side of the portal. He figured a few more people would be sticking to the other platform from now on. Harry purred happily as the water lapped at his calves.

Dudley took his hand and they both moved over to the edge of the platform to look over it. In the low light of the setting sun, they could not make out many details in the water but they could see dozens of flickering lights in teals, pinks, and lime green. Palalato appeared a few feet out from the platform and swam up to them.  

“I can see you are excited to explore, but not tonight. You are both too new to your Aqua-kin’e forms to be flitting around in the dark.”

Dudley huffed at that and Harry pouted, “You are not playing fair, Palalato.”

He chuckled, “There is plenty for you to explore up there on land. I swear I will personally take you both swimming tomorrow.” 

“He is not wrong.” Mesmyr added when he surfaced. “Really, please go be a menace on land tonight.”

Petunia managed to urge Dudley back onto his feet, and Wikhn helped Harry. “Come, you will not be disappointed, I promise.” 

Someone had taken the time to install a thick woven rope through the handrail supports on the stairs and they could sense a bit of reinforcing magic on them. Theo explained, “This is the type of magic that is used in the stadium for The Introductions. During the Introductions you walk across a platform. It has magic to keep you from accidentally falling off the side but Air Elements and Gheyos will jump off of it in order to show off.”  

“So … you mean I cannot trip and fall off of them. But if I wanted to jump down into the water, I could.”

Theo realised what he was asking and he frowned. Wikhn just laughed in adoration over Harry’s daring ideas. “In theory, but you will have to ask Mesmyr about that. I do not know if there are rocks down there. Ask him how safe jumping into the water from up here would be.”

Harry nodded and nudged Theo’s shoulder as they reached the top of the wall. Up here the light of the setting sun was bathing the tree tops and the fields beyond the forest in a glow of oranges and golds. Luna and the rest of the circle were waiting on the steps leading down into the forest. 

“What kept you?”

“We had to pry Harry and Dudley away from the water. They wanted to go swimming.”

Luna snorted then she ran up and grabbed Dudley’s hand and he stammered as she dragged him over to Harry. She then looped her arm around Harry’s as she normally would and started down the steps. 

Remus snorted, “Well if Dudley and Harry do not start to repair their relationship themselves, Luna will certainly help it along.”

Everyone nodded, and they followed the three down the steps into the forest.  The woodlands were certainly more active at dusk with numerous small ground and tree-dwelling creatures scurrying about in the undergrowth. Shadow, the little devil, sprang off Charlie’s shoulder to chase something that had caught his eye.  

Harry looked back to Koa who was curled around Riven’s shoulders. “Koa, can you go and keep an eye on him?”

“Curssse that feather brain for flying off. SSShe isss more sssuited to following the little wretch.” Koa hissed as he slid off Riven. As he slithered into the trees, Harry heard him call out. “Oi, if you do not ssslow down I am going to tossssss your ssscaly behind into the nearessst cavern and ssseal the entrance for the next decade until you grow up.”

“None of that, Koa.” Harry called and he got an annoyed hiss in return. 

They continued down the dirt path until they suddenly came upon a paved portion. Oblis stopped them, “This was not here before.”

 Luna, however, squeaked in excitement, “It is safe. It is just a PaddenPaadje!”

“A what?” Harry asked her amused. 

“A Toad Path,” Wikhn translated his fellow Fae’s words for the rest of them. He eyed the stones as if he was counting the lot, but he seemed unconcerned that they were a threat. 

Luna nodded and walked towards them. She knelt there and reached out and loosen the first stone block in the group. Under the smooth rectangle in the soft dirt of the forest floor was a stone-grey creature. The top still looked similar to a paver brick but below that was the bump reptilian skin and legs of a toad. A bright brown eye opened up near the shorter legs and a barely noticeable mouth opened in a surprisingly loud croaking sound. 

Luna cooed at him in Fae-tongue before putting it back down. The toad hopped over to a new position and shimmied itself back into the dirt. The rest of the creatures shimmied in place until the one could fit itself back into the block pattern.  

“They are harmless except that they do wander around quite a bit. So, you are never sure where they will be. But you can walk on them if they are interconnected like this, something about the way those crowns interact helps them to bear the weight.” 

She stood and stepped out onto the path and there was not a sound of complaint from the creature. The others followed her but went one at a time over the creatures to be sure they did not hurt them. As they walked through the forest, Oblis pointed out that there were many birds and small ground creatures out and about that they had not encountered on their first walk through.

Luna hummed, “It was midday when you were here the first time, was it not? It is fairly warm now, so midday must have been quite hot. I imagine most of these creatures prefer the coolness of the hours from dusk to dawn over full daylight.”

Ethan led Fred, George, Alec, and Quinn with a few of the Gheyos down to the far end of the island to set up the buildings that they would be staying in while Harry, Luna, and Dudley quite literally had the run of the island exploring. With as much stress as they had all been under since the scream, it was great to see them acting their age. At one point Harry had tackled Dudley into the pond. Such behaviour was hardly surprising with how keen they had been to get into the ocean earlier. 

Petunia briefly looked as if she wanted to yell at Harry but she bit her tongue and shook off the residual effects of Dumbledore’s spells. Harry was her son too and they were not hurting each other; they were playing in the water, soothing the part of them that they shared. Remus put his arm around her and looked proud of her for stopping herself.  

They ended up retrieving Alec to drag Dudley and Harry out of the water. He complained half-heartedly about this task because even though he hid it well, they could all see that he wanted to be in the water too. If he took his time catching the pair, no one called him out on it. 

The sun was truly down, and the moon was starting to rise by the time the three were drip-drying up on shore. Something passed through the wards above the island causing them all to look up in surprise. Fawkes and Vaeri seemed to swoop in from nowhere upon the intruder but the flash of snowy-white wings told them all who it was. 

Remus chuckled, “Hedwig can always find you, Harry.”

“Yes, she always can. Not sure how she does it, but I have never had a reason to complain yet.”

Fawkes and Vaeri had not attacked Hedwig, but they had not relaxed either. They followed Hedwig down to land before the group. Luna gasped and jumped to her feet. “Rolf!”

The Fae slipped off of Hedwig’s back, but before Luna could run to him, Wikhn gently stopped her. “Ask him something only you two would know the answer to Luna. Just to make sure.”

Luna huffed not bothering to point out she could sense their Soul Bond. “Where did you take me for my eighth birthday?”

Rolf smiled, “Azure Canyon to spend the day observing the Zepher and Windlance Griffin colonies nesting habitats.”

When Luna nodded, Wikhn let her go and she ran over to jump into Rolf’s arms. The grown Fae easily caught her and held her to his chest while she nuzzled his neck and hummed contently. Rolf looked around the Circle, nodding to a few who were clearly very dominant within the circle. 

Luna nipped at his ear and he winced, “You are not supposed to be here yet. You were supposed to come with the Queen when they arrive for The Hunt.”

“Yes, well, apparently, Cleft is a Shadow Guard, my Shadow Guard. When we got your letter, he refused to let me go to the palace. He sent me here, so that at least three of us are out of the line of fire.”

Luna frowned, “Not a horrible idea, but it changes my vision and makes the future less clear.”

“Oh, how will we ever survive, not knowing what the future holds, Beloved? It is not like people have been living that way for several millennia past.” 

Everyone covered their chuckles as Luna nipped at her Bonded’s ear a second time. Harry hid his amusement as he approached them. “Care to introduce me, Luna?”

Luna muttered in an aggrieved tone before she squirmed for Rolf to put her down. He did but Luna remained pressed to his side. “Rolf, this is my Harry. Harry, this is my Rolf. Play nice.”

Rolf looked down at Harry’s face. There was a softness to his expression but there was also pain behind it. Before Harry could puzzle out why Rolf squeezed Luna’s shoulder, “To clarify, this is also the Harry you mentioned in the last letter.”

“The same.”

Rolf reached out to offer his hand. “Hello Harry, I am Luna’s Soulbonded. But we have recently discovered it is likely you are related to me.”

“How is that possible?”

“Luna is positive that my cousin is the Alpha to your family circle.”

Harry chirped in surprise as Luna waved to Dudley. “Here Rolf. This is Dudley. And Michael was listed as his third.” Rolf turned his attention to the young Merrow who had been keeping back, out of the way. 

Rolf’s eyes widened. “Oh, yes, he definitely has some of Michael’s magic in him. Where is their family?”

“Only a few have been found and one has died. The rest have not yet been accounted for. Our enemies are manipulating time and have used it to hide parts of the circle away.” 

Rolf’s face darkened, “They are also infiltrating part of the Fae Court. It should have been impossible for this to happen if the Circle had the proper protections they were afforded when the other half of the Circle was forced to return to Tír na nÓg. No one should have been able to touch them.”

Harry worried his lip, “My family is in Tír na nÓg?”

“Some of them are, yes. Currently my cousin and most of the Circle’s fighters are in the field with the Fae Army. But I do not imagine that will last long. I believe the Fae Queen will recall them.” 

“Why would she do that?” Wikhn asked. As the only other Fae in the Circle, he was the only one with any insight into the workings of Tír na nÓg, and he did not understand why this Rolf believed the Fae Queen would put so much attention into one broken family.

“You are young and clearly did not spend long enough in Tír na nÓg to learn much of the Royal Family.”

“Why would I stay in a realm where those training me, allowed me to be beaten daily by the other younglings? I nearly died; I was not going to stay there. Life in Neverah has been infinitely better for me by comparison.”

Rolf hummed and did not argue with him. By Fae standards he was still a youngling and it was clear he was a victim of abuse. Luna squeezed Rolf’s arm. “We are safe here. This is Harry and Dudley’s private island. Only those we bring here and Bonded can get here.”

Rolf nodded, “I was not trying to pick a fight with you. I was merely pointing out that you do not recognise me. I am Nephew to Queen Titania.” Rolf noticed that some of them shifted in realisation. “And yes, you made the connection correctly. That makes Harry and Dudley Great-Grandsons to our Queen. Even though Michael is not considered eligible for the throne, he and his family are part of the Royal Line. A threat to their family will be taken as a threat to the Crown.” 

Harry laughed at this. “I am so not Royal. I have already mentioned this as two of my Bonded are Royal Dragels. You do not want me as Fae Royalty.”

Rolf chuckled, “Being of the Royal Line is not the same as being in line for the throne so do not worry about that. No one is going to expect you to attend Fae banquets or live at court. After all, Michael doesn’t, so why should you?” Harry relaxed quite a bit as did Dudley, who finally came over to shake Rolf’s hand. Rolf looked over Remus and Petunia to assess for himself their health.

Theo called the group over. “The temperature is dipping fast, it appears. I suggest we all head inside as it is clear that we all still have much to discuss before bed. Being together will give our suites the chance to work out who will be on patrol, without us underfoot.”

Oblis and Wikhn nodded because the suites really did need the chance to regroup. Alec led them into one of the largest of the buildings at the far end of the island but he singled out Petunia, Dudley, and Remus. “For tonight we only set up this one building and set up rooms for you here with Harry’s circle. If you would prefer your own space, Ethan said that he can certainly set up another building to suit your needs.”

“While we appreciate the thought…” Petunia started and then trailed off and looked worried she had insulted Remus. 

Remus took her hand and finished for her. “We will probably not be comfortable living in another building on our own until more of our displaced circle is returned to us. While I am still recovering from the spells and memory loss, I do not trust myself to be solely responsible for Dudley and Petunia’s safety.”

Alec led them to a cosy living room that had a burning fireplace at one end of the room. And the opposite wall was lined with windows and double doors that opened out on a wraparound balcony. They had barely been there for a minute before Ethan, Fred and George returned with snacks and a tea service. 

With all four Pareya present, the remaining Gheyos ducked out to have a meeting for themselves. When they were settled, Perry and Raspen attached the Evanson Family tapestry to the wall and pointed out where Harry and Dudley were upon it.

Perry explained what abnormalities it showed starting with Petunia and Lily both sharing the same birthdate. They were fraternal twins according to that. But the date being so few years before Harry and Dudley’s own births proved without a doubt time had been manipulated.

Then Raspen explained Harry’s suspicion about Margret Granger being Lily. He pointed out that Hermione and Daniel Granger both appeared as part of the circle on the tapestry proving Harry correct.

Raspen allowed that to sink in for Petunia and Remus while Harry approached the tapestry for a better look. He turned to look at Rolf, “Do you know who all these people are?”

“A majority of them,” He came over to inspect the tapestry. “Here is Michael, my cousin. His information is blurred like that because of the spells that are protecting our Royals.”  He looked down and found himself connected to Luna to prove his point. His name showed no identifiable data beyond his first name either. 

He then pointed to the other obscured name. “Gabriel is Michael’s Soulbonded. They were Bonded as children so Gabriel has the same protections woven over him. They are both mixed blood Light Fae and Dragel with Air Affinities. Michael is the Alpha of the circle and Gabriel is…”

“ACE,” Remus put in, “I remember that now.”

Rolf nodded with a smile, “Gabriel is your ACE, but he is also a general in the Fae Army. He commands one of the largest standing legions we have. That is why he and many of your fighters are out in the field right now.”

Harry nodded. He was happy that his family was certainly where his Ferros talent had come from. “Who else do you know?”

Rolf looked for another name. “I know the d’Bineshi. Though they are all Pure Light Fae, they follow the Dragel ranks. Kae is the King for the suite and his Soulbonded is Leila, one of their Battle Mages. Lochlan is the suite’s Queen and his Soulbonded, Adam, is a Pareya. The four of them are all parents to your baby sister Arwen. Kae is the Sire, Leila is her Bearer, lastly the Rafiq; that is like your Third, but we use two Bonded Fae for the position rather than an individual.”

“We have a baby sister?” Dudley asked as he moved closer too.

“Yes, Arwen was born two years ago.” Rolf looked over the tapestry. “The other two whom I know of well are Raphael and Israfel because they do not go into the field with the suite they remain at home. Raphael is another half Light Fae and Dragel, and he is a Healer. Israfel is his Soulboned and a normal Mage not a Battle Mage. I am afraid I do not know Rakia or Anahita well but I know they are Joker and another Battle Mage respectively.”

Harry hummed looking at his father, Sirius, and Aenon on the tapestry. He trilled sadly but then cocked his head. “Why are they different?”

“Who is different, Harry?”

Harry drew a shaking breath “Aenon and Sirius. Why is there not a death date here for him?”

“I would assume that is because Sirius is not dead.”

Harry gasped as did Remus. “But … no, we were there. We saw him die.” Harry cried out and ran to Remus.  Remus picked him up into his arms and soothed Harry as he began to cry.

Luna spoke up quietly, “Are you certain? Harry is right. Remus, Harry, and I were all there when Sirius fell through the Death Veil.”

Raspen examined the tapestry, “I am as sure as I can be, Luna. He appears to be alive according to this. But I do not know what this Death Veil is that you speak of. I would suggest you ask Hadrian or Oblis, as they would be better equipped to answer that.”

Remus got Harry to calm enough in order to go into Theo’s arms. But the emotions of the night had pretty much drained them at that point, so they started to move to the rooms they wanted to use. With Hadrian’s suite still out at their own meeting, no one was surprised when Alec told them he would be sleeping in the ocean with most of Mesmyr’s suite. He remained with them in the resting room until Drift returned and then he returned to the ocean himself. Drift reported that Hadrian would be setting a patrol rotation for the night so they should expect some of the Gheyos to drift in and out through the night.  

Theo tried to convince Harry to sleep after that but he stubbornly shook his head. “I promised Sukey I would ask you about your Bonds tonight. I need an explanation. And from the looks of it I would say that Quinn, Perry, and Raspen need one as well.”

Theo sighed but nodded. He motioned for Charlie and Galv to cuddle with Harry while he sat across from him. Coincidentally, this put him next to Raspen who was the other most disturbed person in the Circle by this topic. Theo reached back and brushed his fingers down Raspen’s arm.  

“Firstly, the rest of you need to understand why Harry and Raspen are upset. You can tell this to anyone else in the Circle, but let’s not tell this to Harry’s family as they do not need to know.” Everyone nodded so he explained. “I have three Caspers: Sukey, whom Harry has mentioned, Makindor, and Alomath. I have had them since Ilsa determined I was strong enough to be her heir within the Earth Clan. She helped me to negotiate my original Bonds, and they were true Brindus Bonds.”

Those who knew what that meant fidgeted with unease while Harry, Charlie, and George waited for an explanation. Ethan spoke up, “A true Brindus Bond is a Sacrificial Exchange. If invoked, the Caspers would give Theo access to the full power of the Earth Clan through them, but after he was done, in return, he would have to give up his life to the Clan as an equal sacrifice.”

That made the three Earthborn Dragels anxious. Theo explained, “When Harry did not have his magic. I gave him my password, but I did not tell him what it would do. I just could not leave him defenceless and he had been doing well using my element.” Theo looked up into Harry’s eyes. “I should have told you, what using my password would have done to me, but did not want you to hesitate if you really had been in need of it.”

Harry grumbled but he nodded, “I cannot say that I like that you made that decision for me, but I understand why you did it. You were only trying to protect me when I couldn’t protect myself. All I can say is, thank Arielle I did not have to use it, so you are still here for me to be annoyed with.” Harry picked up a pillow and tossed it at Theo who caught it with a smile. 

“I am grateful for that too. I spent most of the day renegotiating with Sukey, Makindor, and Alomath. None of you have to worry about that anymore. Those Bonds are gone and the new ones will only sacrifice my magic if activated. You have my password, Harry, and I want you to use it if your life is ever in danger. Do not think for a second your life is worth less than my magic.”

 Harry huffed, “You do know that it is more than a little hypocritical of you. You all tell me that my self-sacrificing is bad, and yet you all do it too.”

“We know,” Ethan chuckled, “all Dragels are hypocritical in that way. It is a species wide flaw. It is rare that you will find a Dragel who thinks of themselves before others.”

“And the ones you do find tend to stick out as undesirable because of it.” Riven commented. “What else did you do when you were away? Caspers do not cause all the changes you are presenting, Alpha.”

“They do and they don’t.”  Theo looked at his claws. “Sukey, Alomath, and Makindor helped me bring this out but they did not create it. This is a product of my own problem childhood.” Theo looked up at Harry. “Mine was not as intense as yours was, but it was not normal by any means.” 

“As you know, my family was dark, and my father was a Death Eater. Draco liked to brag about how similar we were, but he had no idea what he was talking about. Draco was a pureblood prince. He could do no wrong in the eyes of his parents, and if somehow, he did do something wrong, I think the worst punishment he ever got was a Stinging Hex.” 

Harry tried not to make assumptions about others after all his years of living under the assumptions about his life, but Theo’s assessment really was the impression that Harry had developed of Draco as well. Theo had a familiar lost look in his eyes for a moment, and Harry motioned for Raspen to touch his wrist. It worked. 

Theo noticed the touch and shook his head against the memories. “Sorry.” 

“It is fine.” Harry said immediately knowing just how hard it was for him to talk about these things. 

Theo moved his hand over and Raspen took it to ground Theo in reality. “I was a ‘doll’ to both my parents but in different ways. To my mother, I was a pureblood scion of the House of Nott. Being Dragel was not an option. I was told from childhood that my inheritance would be repressed within a day of it coming in. She made me dress as she saw fit. I had to walk, talk, and breathe like that scion I would grow to be. Imagine being five years old, dressed up in full formal attire, and then being expected to speak at length on current social and political topics perfectly. If I messed it up, I would not get dinner.”

Quinn tensed but Theo held up his hand. “Ilsa has long since fixed those deficiencies and I was never forced to miss more than one meal a week. Usually, it was only two to three in a whole month. My father was worse. To him I was also the scion of the House of Nott. But to him that meant something completely different.”  

“The head of the Nott House deals in currencies made with secrets and pain. I am good at dealing in secrets; I will not lie about that. But the other part, pain, was not so easy for me. I was made to learn curses and hexes from the time I was old enough to hold a wand. He would make me practise them until I could cast them flawlessly. And if that took me longer than he deemed acceptable, he would show me first-hand what the curse would do. He would cast it on me if it were curable or on my pets if they were not.” 

Theo sighed, “Please do not take offence if I cannot develop an attachment for your familiars, Harry. After years of having my pets killed off, I just can’t bear to care for animals anymore.”

    Harry nodded and waited Theo out knowing he was not done. Theo drew a breath and spoke. “If you think my parents were bad, my aunts and uncles were just as crooked. At my eleventh birthday party, one of them decided I should not be the Scion for the House of Nott—that it should be one of my inherited cousins instead. I never exactly figured out who slipped me the poison, but I understood from the arguing that almost all of them had been in on the plan.” 

“Needless to say, my Dragel was not keen on me dying at eleven, so my inheritance broke through early. In my fit of Feral Rage, I completely levelled the house, killing them all.” Theo’s posture was cold as stone, showing he did not regret any of their deaths. Drift being the lone Gheyo in the room growled to voice his approval of the outcome.

“Ilsa was able to walk me back from Feral, but I inherited as a Gheyic Alpha instead of a normal one. Ilsa is not a seer by any means, so she could not know we would have a military circle. She put blocks in me to wean off my Gheyic traits and leave me more with the temperament of your typical Alpha. Those were what I had my Caspers remove.”

Riven waved Quinn off as he moved to check Theo. “I do not approve of what Blood Wraith did, but I am sure one of us would have picked up on them by now if they had been harmful.” Theo submitted himself to the exam and Riven looked satisfied. “He is in perfect health, Kalzik. You can relax as the Caspers did the work for you.”

Quinn huffed but looked relieved. Raspen sat up and moved behind Theo to support him. Theo let Raspen bear his weight. “What of your Third?”

“I have no clue who they are beyond an Earth Dragel as I have no mixed heritage or affinities for another element. Ilsa requested every document she could think of to try to find them but the name has been scrubbed from absolutely everything.” Theo sighed, “Clearly, they went to great lengths to be removed from my life, so why should I care for them in turn?”  

Raspen continued to hold Theo but made sure not to be restrictive. The Alpha could pull away at any time if he wanted to. Theo only moved from Raspen when Harry moved over to him and chirped, inviting them all to lay down. It had been a long, stressful day and they all needed to sleep. Harry smiled softly when Raspen claimed the spot at Theo’s back. Clearly, there was some chemistry going on there. That was good. Harry did not want to be the only one making connections in this Circle.

-----

Hadrian found Wikhn pacing the Shadow area they had found along the northern wall. He had sent him to rest before his turn to patrol, but here he was clearly not resting. “Anything I can do to help?”  Wikhn stalled and faced away from him. Interesting, for someone who had no reason to trust an ACE right now, Wikhn still trusted him to be at his back. 

Wikhn tapped his foot in agitation and asked, “Are you genuinely asking?”

“Of course. We have not had the chance to work out the ranks yet. But I know you are the most capable of acting as my King. I am concerned for you because you are clearly distressed.”   

Wikhn huffed out a single sarcastic laugh. “You don’t say. There is nothing really you can do to help. Harry has Fae as some of his parents. That is something I will have to come to terms with, in my own time.”

Hadrian hummed, “Yes he does, but I doubt his parents will be looking to dominate you and put you down.”

Wikhn raised an eyebrow at him, “You really think Prince Michael and The General are not going to put us all through the grinding stones? Their family is broken, and they did not even know it had happened. They have lost one Bonded to death and others are still unaccounted for. They are going to be hyper-vigilant over their sons whether we are Soulbonded to one or not.”

“You are not wrong about how they will react, but I do not see why you are so upset about that.”

Wikhn hissed, and after a minute, he turned to face him. “I do not know how to explain it to you except to say that I probably feel how the first Bonded Gheyo to be chosen by any of our children, but especially a Submissive one, will feel facing you one day.”

Well, Hadrian could understand that. “So, these Fae are like our Blood Titles then.”

“The General is definitely like that. He had been a head of the Fae Army for more than one millennium. Prince Michael is a warrior himself but not nearly as troubling. My problem with him, I suppose, is that I went out of my way to avoid Royal entanglements. Now, I have two Royal Dragel Bonded and my Submissive is the grandson of a reigning Fae Royal.”

  Hadrian smirked, “I know Harry is Death Blessed, but I swear Lady Fate and Lady Luck slipped little Blessings in there while their sister was not looking.”

Wikhn snorted because he was beginning to believe that too. He rolled his shoulders and asked, “Do you have time to fight?”

“If that is what you need, then yes.”

“I cannot accept your mark. Not now, at least, but if you can place one, I will wear your scar and I will be your King.”

Hadrian did not voice it, but he was relieved by that agreement.  He had worried that Wikhn’s recent difficulty with his Training Suite would leave the King unable to fit into his suite.  

Hadrian formed a message and sent it off to Mesmyr. If he and Wikhn started to fight, he knew the rest of the suite would come to watch. He was confident the Merrow could protect the island for the time being, but it would be politer to ask them and not to just expect it. Mesmyr’s message came back quickly affirming they could hold the line while they settled things and he wished him luck.   

Hadrian sent shadows with a warning off to their suite, the Jokers, and Drift, so none of them would be startled if they sensed the fight. This would also allow Oblis, Xygen, and Circos to come witness it if they wanted. Hadrian led Wikhn from the shadowed alcove to a rather large clearing he had marked in the forest. It would work for this fight, but they would have to take the time to mark out a true training field in the near future.

Wikhn was already relaxing just at the thought of the fight. Hadrian was certain that reaffirming his confidence in his own skills would help with the nerve that had been triggered by learning who Harry’s parents were. Hadrian was not going to lie to himself, he wanted this fight too. He knew that his King was a solid Gheyo with a good reputation. But he wanted to see for himself just how good he was.  This fight would also be the first step on the long road to earning Wikhn’s true oath. 

-----  

Rolf was not at all shocked when he was followed by a Bonded. Nor was he really that surprised when the Bonded in question turned out to be one of the younger ones.  The red-haired Fire Dragel was glaring at him, as if he would like to set him aflame.

“Fred! Will you stop following us!” 

“No can do, Luna Dearest.  You know if Harry had not just found out that Sirius might still be alive, it would be him here instead of me.”

“So, what do you intend to do? Sleep with us?”

“Yes,” Fred replied as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Luna hissed at him but Rolf hugged her. “Let it go, Beloved. He is just watching out for you.” He leaned in so only Luna would hear him. “You have praised them and Harry for being your brothers for the past two years. You cannot now get mad at them for being just that.”

“Yes, I can,” she replied petulantly. But after a few minutes, she took Fred’s arm as they walked to a room with a large bed inside it.

As Luna and Fred shed their robes and trousers, so that they were only in their undershirts and their pants, Rolf stripped out of his more complex robes that hide his weapons and hide armour underlay. 

Rolf tilted his head at Fred’s inquiring gaze. “I normally work in the Outlands of Tír na nÓg. They are mostly a wild range with not a lot of development beyond a few trading villages and farming settlements. You have to be able to defend yourself.”

Fred nodded in understanding and the three of them climbed into bed.  Luna purred as she lay across Rolf’s chest and fell asleep almost instantly. Fred shook his head, “Can we talk, or do you need to sleep?”

Rolf cast a spell over Luna so they would not disturb her and then nodded.  “I am fine to talk for a little while. I assume you will be the one to ask the questions Harry did not get to.”

“Yes, none of us expected that.  Harry has been grieving Sirius’s death for more than a year. He blames himself for it.  Finding out, he may be alive is a huge deal for him.”

“I could tell. So, what do you want to know?”

“Firstly, Harry will want to know if your Soul Bond to Luna is open or closed.” 

“It is closed, but in the same way his Bond to her is closed. We exchanged marks and then it was sealed while we cuddled. I have never taken her to bed other than to sleep, on my honour, since I know that will also be your next question.”

Fred nodded, “How long have you known about the Soul Bond?”

“Since around her fifth birthday. When she started to come into her seer gift, she insisted her parents invite my family to her birthday. And then she walked up and hugged my leg in front of everyone. I am sure you can imagine how much fun the party was after that. Our families spent the next four moon cycles working out the rules for which we could interact.”

“That must have been awkward for you.”

“Yes and no. Soul Bonds, where one Bonded is so young, are rare, but not unheard of, so there was precedent for it. I just had to get used to the idea that I had found the other half of my soul, which everyone has to deal with when finding these types of Bonds.”  He smiled fondly remembering something and then added. “Besides, Luna’s family are master spies. There was no way I was going to degrade their Heiress and live to talk about it.”

Fred hummed and then asked, “What is your cousin like?”

“Michael? He is a good man. Why do you ask?”

“Because Harry has been let down, manipulated, and abused by almost all the adults in his life.  I don’t care if he is your cousin.  If he does not mean to be a permanent fixture in Harry’s life, then he is better off staying in Tír na nÓg.”

Rolf looked at Fred and could see the genuine pain and regret in his eyes. After a few seconds he nodded, “You do not need to worry about that. Michael will not let Harry down.” 

Fred took Rolf’s word for that and let his body relax into the Pareya guarding state. Rolf watched the change in the teenager and then he rested his hand onto Luna’s back. He had missed this.  Sleeping beside her was the best feeling in the world to him.  

Now he knew why Luna had a wistful look on her face any time they made plans regarding this possible vision of the future.  This circle was violent and chaotic, but it was also faithful and loving already.  They would easily be able to make a home in this Circle. Rolf settled down to rest with a smile on his face. 

----

The sun had not even started to rise yet when Harry tried to sneak out of the bedroom.  He knew he had not been successful when Vaeri shifted and watched him slip from the bed.  He smiled at them and ducked for the door.  He moved through the halls to where the others had split off from them last night.

“What are you after, my Little Cyclone?” Vaeri asked when they had caught up with him. 

 “Luna and Dudley. We are going swimming.”

“Is that a request or a statement?”

“The swimming bit is a statement. But do you know where they slept so I do not have to traipse all over this castle-like manor house looking for them?”

Vaeri hummed in amusement before they shrugged and led Harry away.  He skipped beside them and they could not help but smile at the happiness.  Harry had slept through the night without a single nightmare or mind visitor to the relief of the whole Circle. They were able to retrieve Dudley without issue but Luna was with Rolf and Fred, both who invited themselves along. 

Vaeri warned Fred this was probably a bad idea, but he insisted. None of them had put anything on really, so Dudley and Harry were wearing a sleep shirt and trousers Fred had traded his undershirt for his trousers so he was shirtless. Rolf had put on some trousers again, but he kept his shirt. Vaeri raised an eyebrow because they were clearly the overdressed one in the group with their flexsuit and combat boots. None of the others had even gone for shoes. 

They picked up Brishen along the way who had spotted them while they had been walking in the forest.  He fell in line with Vaeri and kept his voice low as he asked. “Has the Fire one been near water since his inheritance?”

“Not that I am aware of, so this could be interesting.  You can help me keep them from drowning themselves, right?”

Brishen sorted, “Sure, but I guarantee you that the Aqua-kin’e will notice as soon as they jump in; we will not be on our own for long.”

They clambered up the boundary wall and down the sea stairs like an excited pack of pups. Rolf looked back at the two Jokers and shook his head. “Is this normal?”

“I am getting the feeling it is even though we have not seen them do this yet.” 

Harry and Dudley pulled off their shirts to match Fred when they got to the transport platform which was currently not flooded.   All four of them jumped in and Brishen rushed to follow them. He dived off the platform and under the water. 

 As soon as the foam cleared his face, he could see Fred was frozen still tucked up in the ball he had been in when he jumped in. His eyes were quickly widening in panic but he could not unlock his body to swim out. The look of shock would be endearing if it were not the result of something so serious.

Brishen swam to Fred and pried his hands from his knees. Once he had Fred slightly untuck Brishen pulled one arm over his shoulder and swam for the surface.  Fred broke the surface coughing for air, but as he had not swallowed any water yet, Brishen thought it had turned out better than it could have.

Fred looped his arms over Brishen’s shoulders and used his legs to grip his side so he could push himself a bit higher out of the water. Harry, Dudley, and Luna all surfaced and looked at him concerned, but Brishen motioned for them to stay back. 

He patted Fred’s arms and the teen began to tremble. “I can swim you back to the platform.”

Fred shook his head vehemently, “No, I am alright here if you don’t mind.” Fred said as he tried to calm his breathing and his heart rate. Fred squeezed Brishen’s shoulder and the Phoelix shrugged. He swam slowly, making sure not to dislodge Fred as he moved closer to the other teens.  

Rolf sat on the edge of the platform watching the scene with a frown.  Really the boy should have known better, but he did not know enough about this new Circle to judge why the Fire Pareya would do something so against his nature.  He dangled his feet into the water, while Vaeri kicked off his boots and joined them in the ocean.

When it became clear Fred was still not alright, Rolf called out, “Are you sure you want to be out there, Fred? You can stay up here with me.”

“Not just yet,” Fred countered stubbornly. The trembling was easing slowly the longer that he held onto Brishen. 

“Harry, clearly you choose a broken Fire Pareya.” Alec’s voice teased as he surfaces between Harry and Luna.  “Seriously, do you have a death wish, Matchstick?”

Luna called his name and mirrored Fred’s position on Alec’s back, making Aqua-kin’e shake his head. Alec swam around the group quickly pulling Luna through the water. She laughed happily as the water rushed around her.

The other Aqua-kin’e surfaced around them and Palalato glanced up at the pinkish sky above them. “I suppose you did wait for morning.” 

Harry chuckled as he swam none to gracefully over to hug him, “We did wait just as we promised.” Palalato kissed his cheek and started to casually help Harry adjust his movement in the water.

Fred stayed in the water with them while they were swimming on the surface. He even eventually managed to let go of Brishen. However, the Phoelix stayed close because Fred never moved more than an arm length away from him.  But when the Aqua-kin’estarted to discuss the possibility of diving, both Luna and Fred decided they had had enough swim time and were lifted back up on the platform to sunbathe in the new dawn light. Vaeri agreed to stay back with them. 

Mesmyr watched the sky, “Keep an eye to that cell to the south, Vaeri. It should not bring rain, but it might kick up some waves onto that platform so you may have to go back to the top one.” 

Vaeri nodded, “I sense it. I will keep my eye on it. Will you be alright below?”

“Yes, the cell is nowhere near strong enough to affect us once we are under.”

Harry was eager to explore more. “How do we shift?” he asked. His fingers and toes had become webbed of their own accord after he had jumped into the water but he could not breathe underwater yet as he had in the cave.

Mesmyr smiled, “It should be instinctual once we dive, but two of us will stick close to each of you so we can give you a magical nudge if you need it. Palalato, I assume you are claiming Harry as you are stuck to him like a barnacle.” 

Harry giggled as he leaned back into Palalato’s arms. The Gheyo King nodded in quick agreement. Mesmyr shook his head, “Alec, you are best with spells: and since Harry has shifted once, I think you should stay with Dudley on the first dive.”

Alec did not argue as he swam over to Dudley and put a hand on his arm. Dudley smiled at the other Gheyic Pareya. Soon Zhanore and Aerah volunteered to stay with Dudley, leaving Mesmyr and Mathis to Harry. Brishen debated going with them, but he decided to remain above just in case Luna or Fred wanted to get back into the water.  Mesmyr counted off, and Harry and Dudley both breathed in before the groups dived. They only went down about ten feet and stopped. 

Harry looked around at his Bonded for a few seconds getting used to seeing them in the darkness of the water. However, the water brightened quickly as his vision adjusted.  Harry giggled as he felt his skin ripple. His trousers faded away as his lower half changed into a long and strong mono-tail without a fin at its tip.  Instead, two powerful pelvic fins grew out of the tail where his thighs would be in his human form.  The tiger stripes of green over his base colour of silver and blue was beautiful to his eye, and from the look of adoration on his three Bonded’s faces, he could tell they agreed. 

Harry looked over to Dudley who looked fairly startled, but he had no trouble shifting either from the look of it. Dudley also had a striped mono-tail but his bands were cylindrical black marks over a solid blue scale tone. The blue scales on Dudley’s belly were a lighter blue than the ones on his back, and his tail went down to form a vertical fin that almost looked similar to a paddle. 

Harry swam over to him and they hugged. “This is wicked, huh?”

“Absolutely,” Dudley agreed.

“Well, now that is out of the way. Are you both ready for your first real swimming lesson?” Alec asked and they both nodded enthusiastically. This was going to be epic!

Chapter Text

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira—Underwater Aqua-kin’e Grounds

Learning to swim with their new tails had taken more than a couple of hours but it was worth it to keep Harry and Dudley from doing somersaults when they simply wanted to swim forward. And of course, it was not as simple as teaching them both the same movements. Harry had to learn to use his two pelvic fins in place of his legs to push himself through the water. This was easier than Dudley’s lessons. With his vertical oar-like tail, he had to learn to ripple it back and forth quickly in the water or he would end up going in circles.

Despite the challenges both boys were enjoying themselves. Neither seemed to care that much when they wiped out and crashed into the sandy floor. The area around the platform was actually quite ideal for their lessons. The area had been dug out creating a sheltered bowl that had been filled with soft sand. So, there was no risk of them crashing into sharp rocks or coral. They did crash quite often and Harry was sure he had sand in his ears by the time they were done.

The protected area was far enough to encompass the whole of the staircase. So yes, it would be safe if Harry or Dudley decided he wanted to dive from the stairs down into the water. However, his Bonded suggested that they save stunts like that for when they had more control over their swimming styles. The reason being the force of the surface waves could push them back against the island’s barrier wall, where they would be battered and bruised, if they did not properly compensate correctly for the force.

When the lessons ended, they got to swim out over the bowl edge. Down along the sloping plane of the island was a small village of Aqua-kin’e building. They were all made of stone but some of them were simply sat on top of the slopes when a few of the larger structures had dug into the slope creating a protective cave over the building. 

Palalato explained, “Most of the dugout structures are mixed buildings that will have both submerged and air sections so we can bring the others down here if they do not mind a swim.” 

They swam to the buildings and Harry was amazed by the workmanship that had gone into them. All their features were carved from stone, but on closer inspection they had been able to mimic the look and colouring of wood, tiles, and brick. The most impressive one to Harry was not very large but the medium sided building that looked for all the world as if it had a thatched roof until you went to touch it and found it was individually carved stones that look like thatch. That particular house was alive with small fish and crustaceans that were using the faux thatch as a small reef. Harry began to inspect the other building and found similar results. Another example was a series of buildings that looked as if they had terracotta tile roofs. In each of the little carved edges of the tiles was home to little creatures.

Harry smiled at a little angel fish with a pale blue body with maroon fins and strips. It darted up when he put his hand too close to its cave home. Harry swam back from the tiny angry fish but he could not help but chuckle. 

“This is so cool.”

Mesmyr nodded, “it was likely this entire slope was coral reef when they started to build here. So, they purposely designed these homes to replace the reefs that they removed to build. I have not found a single structure that was not designed this way.”

Mathis added, “That means be careful where you are sticking your hand. You never know when you will find something more dangerous than an angel fish.”  

Dudley snorted, “Right, no sticking my hands into unknown holes. I will remember that.”

As they swam, they drifted away from Dudley and the others to explore on their own. They swam into several homes to show Harry the different styles. Some were completely flooded which was odd to Harry but he supposed given time he could get used to such a space if pressed. It was amusing when he was shown into one of the bedrooms. It featured a carved stone slab with multiple layers of padded bedding materials to make it more comfortable. The problem was Harry kept bouncing off when he tried to lay on it. Palalato had to settle on the bed first and then pull him in after. Harry had to admit the bed was comfortable but he was not sure about the constant pressure of water surrounding him.  

Then they saw one of the living spaces that were halfway in between land and water. The space had air so they had to shift back to their land forms to walk around but it was very humid and absolutely everything in the room was damp in order to keep their skin from drying out. 

Mesmyr spoke up, “We will need to spend time on land with you. So, we will need commandeer space in the main house to convert it into a space similar to this.”

“That makes sense,” Harry agreed. “What about training?”

“There is an underwater training field already set up and I am already thinking of commissioning a floating field that is polymorphic so we can use it to train all our suites together. This way we can get Hadrian’s suit used to working around the water and we can get more experience fighting up on the land.”

He turned and placed his hand on his chest, “I know Drift and I have the experience in that type of fighting and I believe Mathis does too.” The Joker nodded in agreement. “But Zhanore, Aerah, and Palalato have little to no experience with land combat. Further I am certain Hadrian is already working on his own plan for a training field up on the island.”

Harry looked to Palalato in question. “You don’t spend much time on land.”

“No, I have not. I was born in Deepwater Colony which is like the name suggests on the ocean floor. We were miles from the surface with no islands or shorelines around, so land combat training was useless to us. I dabbled in it in my free time but I am not at all proficient at it.”

“And Zhanore and Aerah are not far enough along in their training programmes to have land combat courses.” 

Harry nodded and they moved on; they were looking through one of the mixed properties when Mathis suddenly frowned. “Did you sense anything just now?”

Mesmyr shook his head. “I did not.”

Mathis tilted his head, “If I did not trust the wards, I would swear a Selkie had just swum through them.”

Mesmyr raised an eyebrow but nodded, “If you want to check it out, Pala will go with you.”  Palalato nodded and waited for Mathis to decide. 

Mathis frowned deeper and grumbled under his breath. Whatever he was picking up on, he did not like it one bit. The pair swam off, leaving Harry safely in the hands of their ACE.

Harry tilted his head in consideration, “Will they hurt it?”

“They will not hurt them unless they try to attack first. For all we know, it could be a member of your Aqua-kin’e family here to check up on you.”

 Harry turned to look at him, “That confuses me. Is Aqua-kin’e different from Merrow?”

“Aqua-kin’e is our name for ourselves. Merrow is the name the Landwalkers gave us. You will rarely encounter one of us who will use that term.”

“So, I need to stop?”

Mesmyr soothed him, “You are not going to be dragged over a salt patch for it. You are one of the Lost Ones and will need to learn our culture as well as the Landwalker one. No one will fault you if you slip up now and then.”

Harry moved to Mesmyr and looped his arms over his shoulders. Mesmyr did not complain as he put one hand on Harry’s hip to hold him steady. “You will teach me?”

“We will,” Mesmyr promised. Harry pulled up on Mesmyr’s shoulder and he indulged the kiss Harry claimed. Harry pulled back a few seconds later, flushed with need and not embarrassment.  

He bit his lip for a few seconds before he asked, “Is there somewhere private we can go?”

“Are you sure?”

Harry nodded firmly and nipped Mesmyr’s chin. Mesmyr’s eyes flashed with desire as he whisked Harry through the water away from all the others. He did not need Harry to ask him twice. If Harry wanted to seal their Bond, then he was happy to accommodate him in any way he saw fit.

 -----

 Dudley had been enjoying the training field. He was definitely eager to learn how to fight so he could help protect his family now, and his Circle later when he found one. Although he hardly believed he would be the only one to take advantage of this. Harry would eagerly take to the field too when he got the chance.

Dudley had been looking at the spare tridents that were left behind by some of the previous visitors. When Alec called out a warning a bit too late.

Something barrelled into the back of his head, sending them both sprawling over the weapon. Dudley hissed as one of the prongs dug into his shoulder. He wanted to yell, but he suddenly felt all his protective instincts go into overdrive.  

He pushed himself up and gathered whatever had hit him in his arms. He pushed the furry body behind his back and snarled at the threat he felt coming. The massive form of two seals barrelled down on them, but Alec, Zhanore, and Aerah put themselves between the intruders and Dudley. As the seals reached the field, they shifted into men with their seal skins hanging loosely around their shoulders like cloaks.

“This is warded private lands.” Alec called out. “You are trespassing, Selvano.”

Selvano was the taller but less bulky of the two warriors. He scowled at Alec. “Beast Master, we care not for you. We are only here to retrieve Thyra. She is due at her Bonding ceremony.”

Dudley felt the form of a thin human body as they hid behind him. Alec snorted, “Clearly Thyra would rather skip her Bonding ceremony.”

The second warrior growled, “That is not her decision to make.”

Alec hissed, “It is most certainly her choice to make.”

Selvano put in, “She signed the betrothal contracts, Beast Master. She is obligated to follow through with all conditions laid out within them.”

“A betrothal contract is not set in stone, Selvano. She is allowed to change her mind, unless you are using a contract that is outside the guidelines provided by the court.”

The other selkie warrior tried to use Alec’s conversation with Selvano as a distraction. But he did not get anywhere near Dudley before Mathis flattened him onto the sea floor. Palalato retrieved Dudley and Thyra and moved them further off the field. Zhanore and Aerah moved quickly repositioned themselves between the two vulnerable Aqua-kin’e and the fighting once more. Alec waited where he had been to see if he was needed, but Mathis was quite efficiently pounding the two selkies into the sea floor all on his own.

“I am from Chagos Atoll. And you two are pathetic excuses for Selkie warriors compared to them.”

Alec bit back his amusement as Selvano struggled back to his feet once more. “How dare you! I am the Captain of the Guard for Lord Nansen.” 

“Then I suggest you go back to this Lord Nansen, and explain to him that these waters are now occupied full-time. I will happily give a lesson on eating sand to any of your kin, who violates our borders again. Go on now.”

“The King will hear of this, Beast Master!”

“Yes, he will be hearing of it from me. You can count on that, Selvano.” Alec signalled to Zhanore and he fell in line with Alec. They followed behind Mathis as he drove the two Selkie’s back out of their territory.

Aerah turned to Palalato, “I do not understand. We tested the wards. How did they bypass them?”

Thyra shivered as she spoke softly, “Lord Nansen had an agreement with the family who built upon this Island we are allowed to cross your wards without contest.”

“Well, that will change now that we are here permanently,” Palalato countered as he turned Dudley towards him. Dudley winced when the Gheyo King pressed a finger to the cut on his shoulder. “Not too deep; it shouldn’t leave a mark. May I cast upon you?”

Dudley nodded and Palalato made the cut knit back together. Thyra bit her lip and whined softly, “I am so sorry, I did not mean to hurt you.”

Dudley blinked at her dumbfounded. Thyra was drop dead gorgeous. Unlike the other two that had been clearly human and seal, Thyra must have Dragel blood because her skin was pale blue with silver scales peeking out across her shoulders and cheek bones. Her blue-grey spotted seal skin was pulled in front of her to cover her exposed chest and crotch from where she knelt in the sand. Dudley suddenly wished he had not left his shirt up on the platform so he could offer it to her. 

Palalato eyed her nude form and seemed to suppress a chuckle. “Did you slip out while they were fitting you for your Bonding robes?”  

“While I was in the bathing room actually.” She chuckled as she smoothed her curly black locks away from her face. “I should go, before they get back and send more men after me.”

“No, you really shouldn’t. We were not bluffing; this is now our home and Alec is not the only Royal present here. We will head back now and go up onto the island for the time being. If they wish to come after you, then they have made a grave error in judgement.” Palalato did something and he pulled a thin robe from seemingly nowhere. 

Aerah noticed Dudley’s confusion, “Void space, we will explain it later.”

The robe was opaque enough to hide Thyra’s skin from view, but the thin fabric did little to hide the shape of her body. Dudley was trying really hard to be a gentleman and not stare at her but it was really very hard. They swam back to the buildings and met up with Mesmyr and Harry. When Palalato explained what had happened, Mesmyr agreed they should head up onto land. He would have Raspen or Perry summon some Royal Guards temporarily. 

Harry provided the distraction Dudley needed by immediately engaging  Thyra in a conversation. She opened up to the other Submissive and explained that her family was very poor and indebted to Lord Nansen. So, when Lord Nansen needed to provide a bride for another Selkie Lord to renew their alliance; she was forced to sign the betrothal contracts by her parents because it would negate all their family debt.  

Thyra was not so much running from the other Lord, as much as she was running from bonding in general. For all she knew the other Lord was a decent man, but she had never met him. She was expected to lay eyes on him for the first time at their Bonding ceremony. That was not something that she wanted. 

Harry was all for shielding her from this forced marriage and freely invited her into their home. Something Dudley should have done and would have if he still had the power of tongue.

-----

Tír na nÓg (Fae-folk Original Home Realm): Royal Palace

Cleft stood outside Queen Titania’s living suite with one of the senior Royal Guards while the Captain of the Guard went inside to wake Her Majesty. The letter from Luna Lovegood had been proof enough to get him all the way here even though it was before dawn. Cleft straightened up as the door opened and he was let inside.  

Queen Titania and her husband were both sitting on the sofa reading the letter for themselves. Queen Titania looked up at him with shroud eyes. “Shadow Guard Cleft, and where pray tell is my nephew?”

“I sent Rolf with the Griffin who delivered Luna’s letter back to Neverah. If there is a traitor within the palace as this situation seems to imply, I did not want to drag him into the middle of it.”

“I wholeheartedly agree.” She replied and her husband nodded a dark look in his eyes. “Have the d’Bineshi Circle recalled from the field to one of our personal safehouses and also send two from our personal guard to stay with their Circle members still in the city.”

“Yes, Queen Titania.” The senior Royal Guard bowed and left them to carry out her order. 

“Cleft I will be sending you with those family members to Neverah as soon as can be arranged. As with Rolf, I want to minimise their available targets. You and the Royal Guards we will also send will work in tandem to make certain all of the Circle is protected.”

Cleft nodded in understanding. “My Queen, Rolf said that if you did not contact him by midday, he would assume I am a traitor. Needless to say, he is slightly rankled that I have been his Shadow Guard for so long.”

She snickered, “I will contact him, you need not worry about your welcome with him. Now go get some rest while you can.”

Cleft bowed and left the room. Her Captain looked at her and asked, “How quiet shall I keep my investigation?” 

“My grandson’s Circle has already been targeted by these people at least once. We will keep it to the highest level of discretion until they are off the realm. When they are gone, your reins will be cut. I want these traitors found yesterday.”

“Understood, Your Majesty, I will start now.” He bowed and left the royal pair on their own.

Queen Titania looked up when he Consort asked, “How will you punish them?”

“Oh, I will not. I will leave that to Michael and Gabriel. It is their right, after all.”

“Being the voice of the opposition here, My Heart, but what if it cannot be proved that what the traitors did, led to the death of Michael’s Merrow Bonded? You know Michael and Gabriel will be out for blood, but without proof you cannot just hand the traitors over to them.”

“Whether they were directly involved with the people on Earth who attacked them is irrelevant. Whoever pulled their guards off their detail is directly responsible for every bit of pain that followed. They should be praying for the bloody end that will likely be Michael’s judgement. Because if it is up to me, I will ensure they live long enough to experience every ounce of that pain they visited upon our family repaid upon them tenfold.” Her Consort kissed her and then they started to talk about which of their children they should inform of this situation first.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira  

For the safety of all of them, they left the sea and settled onto the shore of the pond. It was clearly not as suited for their use but it was enough to keep Aqua-Kin’e tempers from flaring. Raspen had agreed immediately to summon Royal Guards to supplement their own Gheyo patrols. Alec also contacted Alcandor to get an Aqua-kin’e to fix the wards, as he did not at all like that there was some sort of undeclared exception to them. Alcandor was less than thrilled with that revelation as well and had the Ward Master there within the hour. 

The rest of the Bonded had brought brunch down to the pond and it was quickly becoming a lazy picnic while they got to know the young woman they were sheltering. They also just enjoyed some time together as a Circle. Bonded shifted in and out to take care of business but they always made sure Harry knew if they were leaving the island.

Luna, Harry, Thyra, and Petunia were all sitting together when Alec called Dudley over to him. Alec had a tray with four glasses placed upon it. Three were an amber glass colour that was filled with what looked like sparkling water with bits of fruit.   The fourth Dudley could not tell what was in it because the glass was a ribbed stout vessel made of pearlescent shell.  

Alec turned to Ethan, Fred, And George. “Dudley is going to serve Harry and his group.”

“Why,” George asked suspiciously. 

“First of all, Dudley needs to practise listening to his Pareya instincts, same as you. He inherited only a few hours after you. Secondly, he is interested in Thyra.” Dudley blushed fiercely, but Alec waved it off as it was not important. “You will take this tray and kneel between Thyra and Luna. Set the tray in front of your knees.” Alec picked up one of the glasses and cupped one hand under the bottom and then used the thumb and pointer finger of his other hand to balance it. Alec explained, “Pass an amber glass first across to your mother then one to Harry and lastly Luna. Then take up the pearl one. Hold it the same as you move but when you present it to Thyra remove your upper hand and hold it on your palm in invitation. 

“You will need to look in her eyes as you do this. Thyra will either shake her head in which case you must bring the cup back to you and put it on the tray and come back. Or she will take the cup. If she takes the cup, you may smile at her but bring the empty tray back here but do not linger.”

“I think I understand but why am I doing this.”

“It is an Aqua-kin’e tradition Pareya will use in which you are asking Thyra if she is open to being courted. Given what she has been forced into by her family. She may not desire anyone courting her this season but it cannot hurt to ask.”

Dudley nodded and took the tray Alec pushed towards him. It was heavier than he expected but he managed to balance it without spilling anything. Dudley approached the three submissives and the Fae carefully and deliberately ignored the murmuring he heard from Mathis to Palalato and Drift when he got close enough to the pond for the other Aqua-kin’e to see his tray.  

Dudley cleared his throat to announce himself before he knelt between Luna and Thyra. It was a bit of a stretch to pass the drinks to his mother and Harry but he managed it without spilling anything. Luna brushed his wrist encouragingly when she took her glass from him.

Dudley turned to Thyra and lifted the pearl glass. He did not have the chance to remove his other hand to offer it to her before she set her hand upon the top. She shook her head but said, “This is a no for now, but maybe not forever. You are handsome and I like your personality so far. But I am not in the mood to be courted by anyone right now.” She leaned in and kissed his cheek. “Ask me again next year if you still want to.”  

Well, that stung a bit. But it was hopeful that she might be open to his courtship in the future made him relieve. He nodded and put the glass back on the tray. As he stood up, Alec approached with another amber glass and passed it to her as Dudley had with the others. Then he led Dudley back to the other Pareya. 

“She said to ask again in a year if I was still interested.”

“That is good,” Alec said as he disposed of the contents of the other glass. “It means she is interested in you too. And honestly, I did not expect her to accept with all that is going on around her. I just wanted to help you show her that you are interested.”

“Thank you, Alec.” Dudley blushed slightly but he was very grateful Alec’s help. 

“You are lucky she turned you down.” Mathis grumbled as he came over and leaned against the table. He reached over and snatched the drink Alec was preparing from his hand. “You know nothing of this girl. You only have her word that something objectionable is afoot. For all we know, she was sent here by her lord to try and infiltrate our Circle to get close to the Royals.”

Alec countered, “No one knew we moved here.”

“No and yet there is an exception in the wards made specifically for these Selkies.”

“Are you suggesting Harry’s family set this up?”

Mathis shrugged, “I call it as I see it.” And then the Joker walked away.  

Alec told Dudley to pay him no mind and started over showing Dudley how to make the herbal sparkling water Quinn had suggested for the morning out.

----

Rolf indulged Luna at one point when it was getting hotter outside and shade tents had been erected to keep them all from baking. He rolled onto his stomach and pulled out his wings for her to inspect. His wings were not the flashiest; they were a muted pattern of browns, white, and grey that reminded Harry more of a moth. Quinn summoned Luna some herbal oil so she could massage his wings. Once she had started, the wings started to flake off thin see-through membranes of dried flesh. 

Luna scolded him for not properly caring for his wings. And he countered that no one did it as well as she did. “Flattery will not keep me from barking your ear off when you tear a wing because you let them get too dry.” Rolf took the scolding and relaxed under her touch. He had almost fallen asleep when he suddenly flinched.   

Luna stopped her work and whistled out over their group. “The Fae Queen is calling.”

Perry winced as many of them were not even close to being properly dressed for a call like that but they would have to make the best of it. “Make sure you are decent and act on your best behaviour.”

Rolf gave them a second to check themselves before he rubbed the emerald stone on his wrist cuff. “My Queen,” He bowed his head as an image of the Fae Queen’s Face appeared about three feet tall above it.

“I am just with family, Rolf, no need for formality.” Before she could say more, another woman slipped into the frame. 

 “Rolf, you sneak! I am absolutely going to make you pay for sneaking off to Neverah and leaving me to handle all the decryption on my own.”

“Penny, you have fifty or so Fae under you to use. Forgive me. If I am not riddled with guilt.”

Penny snarled, “You’re so dead when I see you twerp.”

 “Pennyroyal, I am less than amused,” Titania pushed her daughter out of the frame and Rolf and Luna both snickered. “Luna, I am glad to see you are well.”

“I am, Dear Lady.” Luna bowed from her place behind Rolf. “My Circle is all that I hoped it would be.” 

“Good. Your mother will be glad to hear it when I see her tomorrow, and your father will be glad to hear it when he returns from Earth. But all pleasantries aside, we have business to discuss.”

Rolf nodded, his face grave, “We do, Auntie. I have seen the Neverean tapestry that prompted Luna’s letter myself. It seems genuine and I agree with her assessment.”

“I am pleased you agree, but furious at what it means.” Both Fae nodded seriously. “Are any of the Circle with you at the moment.”

“The Submissive, a Gheyo, and both of your Great Grandsons are here.” 

Luna added, “Your Great Granddaughter is currently staying at the Death Court with Sire, Bearer, and her Bonded Alpha. She is in a healing coma due to an injury that she sustained on earth.”

“Lovegood. I have been around your family long enough to tell when one of you is bluffing me but I do not have time to puzzle out your deception there. As long as she is safe, that is all I care about.” Luna nodded in affirmation and Titania nodded back. “Good. Michael has been recalled and we are preparing to move the rest of the Circle from here as we speak. Will they be able to stay with yours?”  

Rolf looked around at the Circle. When Theo and Raspen both nodded, Ethan spoke up. “I would need to acquire some more furnishings but we have more than enough space. How many would we be anticipating?”

“Eight adults and one two-year-old Fae currently. It will take time for the remaining six adults to return to this realm and then be sent to Neverah.”

Raspen signalled to Rolf and he nodded. Raspen moved over to kneel next to Luna over Rolf’s other shoulder. “Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Crowned Prince Raspen of the Earth Element and a Bonded of your youngest Great Grandson.”

“Well met, Young Prince.”

 “With your permission, I will inform my parents of your family’s emergency arrival so you can address your paperwork to the Earth Clan Royalty specifically. They will make sure that your family gets to our home as quickly as possible upon arrival.”

“That would be most appreciated, Young Prince. I thank you.”

Raspen bowed to her and then he kissed Harry’s forehead before leaving with one of his guards to do just that. Titania informed Rolf that three of the seven people would be Cleft and two other Royal Guards as a precaution. Rolf half-heartedly took the opportunity to complain to his Aunt over turning his best friend into a Shadow Guard.

She shook her head, “You know he volunteered, right? I did not force him to do any of those training programmes. The guy genuinely wants to keep you alive.”

Rolf chuckled and said his goodbyes to his aunt. He then clarified for Ethan that four of the people coming would be Bonded of Petunia and Remus. Their Fae daughter would be no older than a new born to a Dragel’s eyes. The other three would need simple individual rooms to sleep in when they were on active guard duty.  

The final six Bonded who were delayed would likely end up staying with Petunia and Remus as a Circle. Ethan counted that up in his head and when he had a good idea what he would need. Fawkes and Riven volunteered to go with him this time. 

   Harry thought it was odd Ethan had not grabbed Fred and George for the trip again until he realised that neither of them were on the shores of the pond. They had snuck off without him noticing. He assumed they were still on the island because they had not said goodbye to him. And really the twins were not that much more versed in Neverean culture then he was so they were not ready to go off on their own.

Harry mentioned to Theo going to find the Twins and he nodded, reminding him to follow their Bond. Harry reached inside himself and found that yes, they were both in the same direction. He set off down the trail towards their home but it seemed a bit further away than that. He assumed they were near whatever was on the other side of the manors that Harry had not noticed the night before.

-----

Fred had a feeling trouble was brewing when George had not joined in with the rest of their Bonded as they teased him mercilessly over his disastrous first meeting with water since his inheritance. He had got the feeling he would not be living this one down for a good number of years. Really, he had expected George to be right there with a witty retort of a joke but what he got was near silence. As brunch wore on that silence started to kindle like a tinderbox. Fred realised pretty quickly George was pissed at him. He took the first distraction he could to grab George’s arm and slip away from the group. While nearly everyone was busy admiring their new Fae Bonded’s wings, Fred signalled to George they needed to talk. Then he waved off Oblis and Charlie, who both marked them getting up. 

Charlie looked between him and George and made a shooing motion with his hand. If George was going to explode, it was better that he would do it away from the group. They followed their senses of heat past the manors and down over the edge of the Caldera. They had not been told it was dangerous but they had not been told it was safe either so they stuck to the warm outer edge. 

“Let’s have it then. I know you are hacked off.”

“Oh, and why should I be hacked off? The part where my brother nearly drowns himself or the part where he spent all morning plaster to one of our Jokers while I was in bed.”

Fred paused and then got angry with George, “That is what you are mad about. Bloody Hell George, we have plenty of Bonded. If you want to spend some time cuddling with one of them then do it.” He strode forward and pushed two fingers into George’s collar bone. “I was not copping a feel. You have no bloody idea what it was like. I was legitimately scared to death. More terrified than I have ever been in my life. I jumped into the water as we normally would and I couldn’t move. My whole body froze up as a sank down further and further as if I was a rock. Do not treat me like the bad guy when I legitimately though I was going to drown.”  

George made a confused worried sound when Fred whole body started to tremble at the mere memory of those few seconds under the water. Instinctively Fred moved further into the caldera and dropped onto the volcanic rock at the edge of the thermal spring. He wrapped his arms around himself as he shuddered.

George followed him and sat beside him. “I am sorry. I did not think it was truly bad. I thought you had faked it to get his attention.”

“I wish I had. That would have been nice, but no, I really did not notice I was pressed against his body in any way that was pleasurable. I am honestly surprised; I did not climb up to sit on his shoulder to get out of the water.”

George started to massage Fred tense shoulders and Fred eventually ended up spread out on the Volcanic stone. They were not sure how long they were out there but eventually Harry found them. He tested the water with a finger and sat in the edge so he could watch the pair on the shore. 

“Are you both alright?”

George blushed, “Yes, I was jealous. I thought Fred was playing a trick to get Brishen’s attention this morning. I did not realise he was legitimately scared of the water.”

Harry hummed and looked down to Fred. “And you.”

“I am all right now. George had massaged out all the stress and tension. Why are you here?”

Harry grinned, “Well, I came to find you.”  A slight blush dusted his cheeks. “I was wondering if you were up to bonding.”

Fred snorted, “George is definitely up for it. He was all hot and bothered because of my rubbing all over Brishen.”

Harry chuckled as George cursed but did not deny it. The twins stood up and Harry held out his hands for them to pull him out of the water. He pressed his wet body to George and his Pareya grumbled. “I like the warmth, but I can definitely do without you being all wet.”  A quick drying spell made Harry’s trousers no longer dripping wet. Harry huffed out a laugh and nuzzled George’s neck.

“Do you know a place that we can go?”

They both nodded and led Harry into the house. They had not got any extra beds but they had purchased triple the number of linens they anticipated needing. George carried Harry while Fred slipped on ahead to create a small nest of bedding for just the three of them. Harry purred as George laid him down on the pile of bedding. 

George grinned up at Fred, who chuckled in amusement, “Comfy.”

“I will be even more comfy when the two of you join me.” Harry commented as he hooked his thumb into the waist band of his trousers and tugged it down to reveal a teasing swath of his hip to them. A bit of skin which already had a slight bruise upon it.

“What is this?” George eyed the mark.

Harry grinned, “you were all riled up at the thought of Fred touching Brishen. How does this make you feel?” 

Harry eeped happily when George dropped down along his body and practically devoured his mouth. His eyes met Fred’s and he beckoned Fred to come down and join them. Fred pushed George’s shoulder until he rolled onto his side so Harry could roll onto his. Harry continued to kiss George while Fred peppered his shoulder and upper back with gently nips and the occasional lap of his tongue.

-----

Theo groaned as he pulled back from kissing Charlie. He had finally got the chance to get the Dragon Tamer alone to seal their Bond and who should call but Harry. Well, so much for the afterglow. He nipped at Charlie’s throat. “I hate to run off on you, but Harry is calling me to join him and your brothers.”

Charlie laughed, “I should be jealous, but I am satisfied, so it is not as if you are leaving me in on edge. Go help our submissive with the twins. They are a handful at the best of times.”

“To be continued then,” Theo grumbled and Charlie nodded placing his own nip on Theo’s ear. Theo fixed his clothes before leaving the edge of the wood and allowed slow unhurried steps to lead him towards the manor where their Pareyas had stolen their Submissive away. 

-----

Mesmyr had led Mathis and Zhanore to the border wall when he felt the breach of the wards in the water. Circos who was flying that section came to hover above them as backup. Mesmyr wasn’t at all surprised when several members of Crimson tide appeared on the water platform with Alcandor and a few other Aqua-kin’e Mesmyr did not recognise. He waved off Circos who signalled his confirmation and went back to his patrol. 

When the Aqua-kin’e contingent got to the upper platform, Mesmyr bowed to Alcandor. “My King.”

“Mesmyr? Were any of yours hurt in this morning’s incident?”

“Not ours, but Harry’s brother received a minor cut when the submissive crashed into him during her escape. It healed without leaving a mark on him.”

“That is good. Skole has had plenty of time to review the wards. If he does not have an answer for me by now, I will salt his hide.” Alcandor nearly walked away but he sighed, “these are the family of your bonded he said before he demanded to see the ward master.

Mesmyr moved to lead Alcandor and his guards back down the stairs to visit the ward stone. Zhanore and Mathis eyed the two grim-faced men and the softer but still stern-looking woman. Zhanore started with the one he recognised. “Gillespie, I assume you are here to check on Aerah.”

“I am. He had not yet come back to the city, so our parents are worried.”

“I am sure they are. But the Circle is large and most of us did not want to leave Harry until we had sealed our bonds. I told him to at least message them, if he could not bring himself to leave yet, but I suppose he did not.”

“No and that is something I will be addressing with him.” 

Zhanore winced as Gillespie walked off in Aerah’s direction. He sighed and turned to the other two Aqua-Kin’e. “I am Zhanore, Gheyo Prince.”

 “Antioch Carlow and this is my Submissive, Krystabella.”

“You are part of Harry and Dudley’s family then.”

“We are, Aenon was my baby brother. I am currently the Head to the Carlow Clan. When Alcandor informed me of the void you found in the wards, I had to come check on you.”

Zhanore bowed his head in greeting. “I am glad to meet you both. Harry has wandered off, but Dudley and two of his parents are down by the pond.” They all started the walk islands centre. After a time Zhanore then asked, “So you did not know of the exception.”

“Certainly not.” Antioch hissed, “I have been brought my own children to this island and allowed various nieces and nephews here as well. Some of the younglings even came on their own when they first bonded. If I had known, I would have torn down the wards myself ages ago.”

Zhanore nodded, “I assumed as much.” Out of habit he checked on Aerah as they arrived. He was standing with his feet in the pond but clearly on guard. Gillespie seemed to have found him and was already scolding him based on Aerah’s withdrawn posture.

Zhanore then pointed to Dudley, who was sitting with Alec. He was not sure if Alec had asked anyone’s permission to teach Dudley magic but he was watching over the young merrow as he attempted to bring a ball of water up to settle upon his palm.

“That is Dudley the elder of the two boys. The one Aenon sired.”

“I can tell even with that extra body weight I can see some of Aenon features in him.” He looked around the others present. And where is Harry?”

The nearest bonded spoke up, “He went to find out twin Pareyas. I would not be surprised if he is sealing his bond to them.” They stood up. “I am Perry, the Circle’s Advisor.”

Zhanore introduced the pair, “This is Antioch and Krystabella Carlow, Harry and Dudley’s Aunt and Uncle. King Alcandor is here to speak with the Ward Master as well.”

Perry nodded made a Gheyo hand signal. Vaeri and Palalato both saw it and started to spread that news around to the rest of the bonded. He then motioned forward. “Would you like to meet Dudley and his parents? I have to warn you though they are all suffering from magical attacks which have left them with limited memories of the events on earth.”

Antioch nodded grimly, “King Alcandor warned us. I will not push them, but I cannot lie I am a bit disappointed I cannot ask them what they remember.”

“It is still early. They have only had one session with a Mind Healer. In time they may be able to give you the closure that you seek.”

Antioch nodded and followed Perry to meet his newly inherited nephew. Aside from Shrine Dudley and Harry were the youngest children in the family. This breach in the wards was only going to increase the protectiveness his Clan felt over their two newest children.

----

Harry purred happily as he stretched in Fred’s arms. He and Fred had been lazily enjoying their cuddle while they watched Theo and George bond. George may have been more vocal about his opinions of Theo but he caved faster to Theo’s overtures then Fred had. All bark and no bite Fred had called him. Right now, though, George was fast asleep on Theo.  

“You two can go if you want. We will be fine here,” Theo murmured as he rubbed a hand down George’s back. 

Harry shook his head, “I don’t want to go yet. Upset.”

Theo frowned, “You are upset?”

“No, some other people are, though,” Harry frowned, and tried to focus. “Aerah is the only one I can pinpoint, though.” There was a soft knock on the door and Harry hummed. “Vaeri.”

“Come.” Theo called only as loudly as he needed to. George grunted in his sleep but did not wake up.

Vaeri came in and smiled gently, “Sorry to interrupt, but King Alcandor is here apparently badgering the Ward Master. He brought a few Aqua-kin’e family members with him.”

“Who?” 

“Aerah’s elder brother and your Aunt and Uncle, Harry. Antioch Carlow was Aenon’s older brother.”

“The man who gave us the Island then,” Theo sighed. “It would be rude not to go meet him.”

“Unfortunately, yes,” Vaeri agreed, though the look in their eyes said they wanted nothing more than to climb into the nest with them.

Harry suddenly got a wicked look in his eyes, “Fred, you said George was jealous of you touching Brishen this morning. Since Aqua-kin’e don’t like fire Dragels, why don’t you and he hang out with Vaeri while Theo and I go out?”

Fred snickered at Harry suggestion, “George is going to kill you, Harry. First you are insatiable, then you sick Theo on him, and now Vaeri.”

George groaned, “Death by sex is a good way to go.”

Theo snorted as George let him up. Theo motion between Vaeri and the twins, “have fun.” 

Fred eagerly pulled Vaeri down with them. Theo and Harry dress and watched Fred and Vaeri start to kiss fiercely. George complained about getting up but his eyes were glued to the other couple as hands nimbly moved to divest the Joker of their armour. 

Theo and Harry were smiling to each other when the pair decided watching was not enough and they moved to get George up. Theo led Harry out of the makeshift resting room and cleaned them both up with spells before the trio could coax them back into bed. 

“You do not have to go meet this Uncle if you do not want to. I am obliged to go and thank him on your behalf for the gift, though.”

Harry ran his fingers through his hair making it not the perfectly straight look that Theo’s spell had left him with. Theo smiled at this and followed Harry as he started to walk. “I will come with you. But I cannot guarantee that I will stay around if he is where all the negative emotions are coming from.”

 When they got back to the circle, Charlie smiled at them but asked. “Where are the Twins?”

“Fred and Vaeri were attempting to entice George into another round when we left them,” Harry answered bluntly.

Charlie snorted, “I believe that.” He nodded to the woman who was having a conversation with Petunia and Remus. “That is your aunt, Krystabella.”

“She seems pleasant enough.”

Charlie frowned. “She is. Why?”

Theo rubbed Harry’s back, “Harry is picking up on a lot of negative emotions. He was getting them even up at the Manor.”

“I believe that is partly your Uncle.” Charlie indicated the glowering Alpha Aqua-Kin’e across the way. He was at the edge of the forest. He looked to be a cross between temperamental and devastated. “He really wants to know what happened to Aenon, but with Remus and Petunia’s erased memories, he has not got any answer and it frustrated him. He got up and walked away before he yelled at either of them.”

Theo squeezed Harry’s shoulder but Harry stood firm. “I want to meet him, Theo.”

“Very well,” Theo took his hand and the crossed to the other Alpha. He looked up at them and stiffened when his eyes fell on Harry. Theo spoke first. “I am Alpha Theodore Gorgens-Nott and this is my Submissive Harrison James Po—“

“Peverell, I should get used to that given it was the name I was born with.”

“Very well, Treasure. Harrison James Peverell it is.”

“And you are my uncle?” Harry asked. 

The other alpha nodded. Antioch took in Harry. Dudley looked similar to Aenon, but it is subtle and mixed in with the traits of his Bearer. However, Harry screamed of Aenon’s magic. If Alcandor had not been certain Harry were Nameless then Antioch would put his every last coin he had on him being a water elemental. 

“Forgive me, for staring at you just feel so much like Aenon. It is hard to think of anything else.”

“I have affinities for a couple of elements, notably Earth and Air. But the situation surrounding my Soulscream drove my Aqua-kin’e magic to the surface. It has been the most active of late. That is why I cannot thank you enough for gifting us this island. I know I have never felt so at home and I believe Dudley feels the same.” 

When Harry looked back at Theo his Alpha smiled at him that was a perfect expression of gratitude. Antioch was able to smile slightly at that. They were a good match. The powerful Earth Alpha would make certain his nephew was provided for and kept safe. 

“I am glad you are happy here. Although I regret the safety issue.”

Harry nodded but rubbed his chest, “Oh.”

“Harry,” Theo asked softly, trying not to worry the others. 

“Some of the emotions are coming from, Uncle Antioch, but most are from out in the water. I think Alcandor is upset.”

“I would imagine he is. Alec slept in the ocean last night.”

Antioch winced, “Yes, I think I was lucky not to get salted when King Alcandor learned of the breach of the wards.”

“I can’t,” Harry hissed as he backed up as his fangs came out and his striped scales flashed.

“You can go. Do you want anyone with you?” 

“Galv, maybe Hadrian too.”

“I will send Galv and see if Hadrian is free. Go stay in the main resting room. Ethan placed a lot of grounding runes in them to help you rest easier.”

Harry nodded and he took off back towards the manor as his stripes flashed again. He hoped he could make it to the room without shifting. It was close but the runes were not just in the resting room. Ethan had spread them all along the corridor to their resting room so he felt the emotions scatter away the further he went down the hall.  

He fell into the nest and curled up in a ball. That was not fair. Why was this stupid circlet able to cut him off from Quinn but it did not block such a pesky talent as empathy? He ruminated on that until the door opened, admitting Galv.  

Galv looked relieved not to be facing a shifted Harry though there were more scales on display than he would like and Harry’s eyes were almost fully shifted. “Feeling calmer.”

“Minimally.” Harry sighed as he sat up. He immediately went for the buttons on Galv’s shirt but his Rheyo banished it altogether. Harry chirped as he was pulled against Galv warm skin. They stayed like that in silence for several minutes until Harry did not feel as if he was going to fly apart.

Galv ran his fingers through over Harry’s back as he coaxed him to lay down. “Hadrian was out checking with everyone on Border patrol, so I will be here as soon as he finishes that. It should not be long.”

Harry nodded and tried to soak up Galv’s steadiness. He felt similar to a boat lost in a storm at sea. It amused him that one of his storm elementals was what was anchoring him in this metaphor. Harry chirped inquiringly. Galv thought for a moment and poked Harry’s shoulder. “Roll onto your stomach. We have not stretched your wings at all today. And though Alec help condition them yesterday, they still should be stretched.”

Harry chirped in agreement giving himself over to Galv’s care. He had liked the feeling when Alec, Aerah, and Zhanore had cared for his wings. With luck his bond would shift and seal with Galv to as he worked. Harry sought out his bond to Galv and nudged it a bit with his magic to encourage things along. Galv chuckled and called him impatient. He kissed Harry’s shoulder before he started on his left wing. 

-----

Theo apologised to Antioch after he sent Galv after Harry and asked Charlie to go track down one of the Gheyos to relay the request that Hadrian to check in on them when he had some time to spare.

Antioch waved the apology off, “What is his Nameless gift?”

 “Empathy. We were not expecting it to flare today. We thought that the circlet he now wears would temporarily suppress that too.”

“He may be a stronger Empath than you anticipated. Does anyone remember if his Bearer of Sire were empaths?”

“They have not mentioned anything of it but empaths were mentioned in relationship to his Bearers line.”

“Generational gifts tend to get stronger as they go along.”

Theo nodded looking back at Luna thinking of her seer gift, “I am sorry you could not speak with him longer.”

“It is hardly his fault and I wasn’t helping the situation.” Antioch sighed. “I hope you will not mind me calling on him.”

“No, never. Harry needs all the family he can get. Dudley too. Their family circle is a mess and you are the first of his extended family that we have met.”   

 Antioch frowned, “What can you tell me of his family circle?”

Theo explained what little they knew so far about the events that had divided the circle but they probably would not get a lot of answers until the first of the Fae arrived that evening. And even then, they would not know what Dumbledore had done to the rest of their Circle. 

Antioch was starting to understand the hell his brother’s circle had gone through and motioned for Theo to continue. “And Aenon?”

“I don’t know how but Dumbledore captured him. Near as we can tell Aenon fought Dumbledore and refused to become his puppet. Eventually Dumbledore got tired of him and made him into the nearly soulless creature that we found in that cave on earth.”

Antioch nodded dejectedly, “If I had been in his place, I would have done the same. Most of our family would. We are an old Clan and do not bend easily to the will of others.”

 Theo nodded, “We are not sure what is going on in Tír na nÓg, but there was supposed to be a group of royal guards protecting them. They weren’t, so the Fae Queen is investigating that.”

“Why would they have Royal guards?”

“Right King Alcandor would not have known that because we just learned it last night. Apparently, the Alpha of the family circle is a Light Fae Dragel and he is the grandson of the Fae Queen.   They are investigating this because they did not know anything had happened to the circle. Someone in the Fae Kingdom was hiding it from them.”

“They lost track of their circle for sixteen years.”

Theo hummed, “They are Fae. Michael is supposable at least two millennia old. Sixteen years might not seem all that long to them.”  

    Antioch huffed clearly not pleased with that answer. But he did not have time to brood as King Alcandor returned with the rune master. “I have isolated the exception and it seems as if it was put into place by Halifax Carlow.”

Antioch counted back and huffed, “that was eight generations ago! I am going to get a necromancer to raise him so I can kick his pompous arse. I cannot count the number of times children have been stayed on this property since then.”

“It has been removed now but Crimson Tide Mesmyr will have to bind the ward stone to the new owners.”

Mesmyr nodded, “If Dudley is up for a swim we can go now. Where is Harry?”

Theo spoke up, “His circlet apparent either does not block his empathy or his gift is strong enough to work around it because emotions coming from all the visiting Aqua-Kin’e was too great for him to process. He retreated to our grounded resting room with our Rheyo.”

 Alcandor nodded, “I did not consider his empathy when I brought the others along Gillespie stop berating your little brother and get over here. Thyra, you will be coming with me and being a guest of the court until we can sort out what Lord Nansen thinks he is doing.”  The Crimson Tide Candidate immediately followed his King’s command, which allowed Aerah to retreat to Zhanore’s embrace. Thyra rose and told them all to thank Harry for her. Krystabella did not need to be told she had already got up walked with Thyra to Antioch’s side in the King’s entourage. King Alcandor nodded his approval. “We will leave you but this is the only slip up I will allow, as it was not technically your doing. If Alec’s safety is compromised again, I will insist he returned to the palace.”  

Theo could tell their Gheyos did not like that insinuation but he spoke up before they could say anything. “We understand your concern for your cousin, Your Majesty. We swear to take care of our own.” When the Merrow King had left, Theo turned to his. “I did not like that statement any more than you did but if we had argued with him, he would have taken Alec back with him.”

Alec smiled grimly, “You read him fairly well most Landwalkers have trouble with that.”

Theo took the off-handed compliment. “Mesmyr did you need both Harry and Dudley at the same time?”

“No, I can tie them both in separately. Why.”

“I think Harry is trying to keep things even. He sealed his bond to you this morning and he asked for both Galv and Hadrian before he left.”

“Ah yes that is better for the circle and the wards will work perfectly well with only one master for the time being.” Mesmyr looked to Dudley but before he could even ask the Dudley was up and bouncing on his feet. 

Everyone laughed at this but Petunia put in, “Dudley, I would like to spend some time with you to do not spend all day swimming.”

“If I don’t make it back by dinner, I promise to spend the evening with you, Mum,” Dudley kissed her cheek before joining the group heading back for the water.  

-----

Harry trilled happily when Hadrian arrived. Hadrian looked at the two of them and smiled, “Don’t you both look comfortable?”

Galv was by now laid out with Harry wings and all draped lazily across his chest. “How are things?”

“Everything is good. King Alcandor was gathering up his entourage when I passed by. He is taking Thyra with him so this Lord Nansen has to pick a fight with him and not us.”

Harry hummed at that and lifted a wing invitingly. Hadrian shifted out of his Flexsuite top and slipped below Harry’s wing to cuddle against his side. Harry nudged at Hadrian’s Bond and his Shadow ACE kissed the back of his shoulder. “Are you certain? You have been on a bonding spree all day. Mesmyr, the twins, and now Galv. Can you handle another?”

“It is not something I have to handle Hadrian. Every bond I am settling makes me feel calmer and safer.” Harry pushed himself up from Galv so he could look down into Hadrian’s eyes. “I can’t explain it. All I know is that my Dragel wants the bonds. And if you are willing to seal the bonds without…” Harry blushed but said, “I am open to kissing and cuddling but I need to get to know the all of you better before we do more than that.”

“I understand and accept that, Harry. I just need you to be certain this is what you need. And not something that someone else had convinced you that it needs to happen.”

Harry closed his eyes because he found that was the simplest way to block everything else out and focus on himself. His Dragel was reaching out attempting out pull on all the bonds. Yes, he needed to seal them sooner rather than later. He nodded, “My Dragel needs the Bonds closed. I am certain of that.”

“That is all I needed to hear. What would you like from me, My Submissive?”

Galv chuckled darkly and Hadrian knew why in the next instant, because Harry climbed over his waist and settled there. Galv grinned, “His “kissing” is downright sinful.”

Hadrian should have guessed that. He did not let Harry take more control than that. He lifted himself up to claim Harry’s mouth with his. Harry growled as he made his ACE fight him for control of the kiss. He knew he was going to regret it. After all, Galv had made him regret it quite spectacularly and Hadrian was certainly more dominant than him. 

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters 

Evening was just beginning to fall when Raspen was informed that the group of Fae had arrived. He knew his mother was waiting to greet them but he still hurried through the halls. He was allowed into one of the sitting rooms not meant for formal meetings. The Fae guards were obviously on edge as they tensed up.

Calla smiled, “Everyone this is my son, Crowned Prince Raspen.” The Fae guards relaxed only slightly and Raspen could not blame them with the gravity of this situation. He turned his attention to the four men in the centre of the room with his mother.

The first he took notice of because of the scatter golden scales that were peaking through under his chocolate-coloured skin. He was a Fae Dragel hybrid then. His head was shaved on the sides with short wavy black hair he had fell lightly and clean against his head. Beside him stood one of the two blonde Fae. 

This one seemed to be the youngest of the group and had cream-coloured skin. He had tattoos of all sorts covering his exposed arms and chest. He was wearing dyed leather trousers as well as various leather wraps around his wrists. His tunic that hung loosely off his lithe frame. This was not at all the type of look Raspen expected for a person carrying what looked like a newborn baby cradled against his chest in a sling, but who was he to criticise them.

The other pair seemed to be the sporting opposite looks to the first pair. The fighter of the group was dark-skinned as well, but he had tattoos that covered most of his chest, back, and arms as well as wearing his hair in long dreadlocks. 

His arm was supporting the second Blonde Fae, who wore clothes that could pass for court attire. His white-blonde hair was kept short, only falling down around his collar. His body was lean but had a frailness to it. 

Before Raspen could say anything, his bonded wobbled and the fighter pulled him tighter to his side. Raspen motioned to the furniture, “Please sit you have come along way and it will do you a bit of good to rest before portalling to join your family.”

   The Unwell Fae whined in protest and the fighter went to argue but the Fae Dragel stepped in and shook his head. “The Prince is right. Adam needs a rest whether he wants to admit it or not, Lochlan.”

Lochlan frowned obviously torn between reuniting their circle now and the failing health of his Bonded. He scooped Adam up despite his protests and settled onto one of the sofas. The Fae Dragel reached into a bag at his hip and produced a potion for Adam to drink. Lochlan effectively spiked it and administered it to his pouting Bonded.

 The Fae Dragel waved his Bonded to sit on the other end of the sofa before he turned back to their royal hosts. “I am Raphael, Healer for our circle. And this is my Soulbonded, Israfel. He is a Music Mage. He is holding our circle daughter, Arwen. Lochlan is our Gheyo Queen and Adam is our Pareya.”

Calla nodded in greeting motioned for Raspen to take the lead. “As my mother said I am the Crowned Prince of the Earth Clan, but I am here because I am also a Soulbonded of your youngest son, Harry.”

At that the four of them snapped their heads to him. Adam looked very wistful as he asked, “You are?”

“Yes. Unfortunately, Harry was kidnapped while on Earth and it led to him releasing a Soulscream. A good majority of his circle responded to the call. We removed him and his family from earth that day. And subsequently during our research into his bloodlines that we found out that you were out there.”

“Why would you not know that?”

Raspen looked to the Fae guards, “Have they not been told anything?”

Cleft spoke up, “No, they have not. Queen Titania did not trust Lochlan to remain calm and not go on a one-man hunt if they were let in on the situation.”

Lochlan huffed but Adam chuckled as he kissed his Bonded’s throat, “You know you would have.”

 Raspen nodded and motioned for Raphael to sit in one armchair while he took the other. Calla left them on their own to discuss family matters. “The investigation had revealed that a half-breed Torvak on earth is in a position of great power. He has many resources at his disposal. We know he has attacked various members of your circle with memory charms, curses, potions, and ritualistic time manipulation.”

Adam whimpered and Lochlan soothed him as well as he could. “We need to know the status of all of our bonded and our children.”

“I assumed you would, but would you prefer the hardest answers first or last.”

Lochlan looked at Israfel and Raphael. Israfel shook his head, “that is up to you and Adam. We never met out Bonded on Earth, so we only know of them through you.”

Lochlan looked down at Adam. “What do you think, Chusile?”

“Hardest first. I don’t want to build up to it.”

Lochlan nodded and looked to Raspen who nodded in return and solemnly explained, “The hardest is Aenon. We do not have a clear picture of what happened to him, but he was captured by the Torvak. When he refused to yield to him, he was poisoned with a potion. It left him barely alive for a long time. When he was rescued, our healers could not reverse the damaged, his family was with him when he died two days ago.”

Adam hissed before he broke with sharp sobs. Lochlan pulled Adam up and murmured to him until he bit into his neck. Lochlan slipped his fingers through Adam’s hair as he drank. 

Raspen hummed, “Did you know that?”

“I suspected someone had died. I felt a shift in our bonds but I could not tell who.” Lochlan frowned, “I suspect Michael and Gabriel have their hands full with Anahita right now. She was Aenon’s Soulbonded, so if anyone knows that he died it would be her.” 

 Raspen waited until Adam was able to slow his tears to a slow trickle before he continued. “Two of your Bonded are currently missing, and we cannot account for them. But we only confirmed yesterday that they are alive so we have not sent a hunt out for them yet.”

“Who are they?”

“James and Sirius. James has not been seen since Harry was eighteen months old when the wizarding community believed both he and Lily died. He is alive according to the Evanson and Peverell family tapestries.”

“And Sirius?”

“That is where things start to get convoluted. Sirius was cursed with memory spells and then was accused of being the person who betrayed James and Lily. He spent thirteen years in prison for that crime. He escaped and spent a few years on the run. Several months ago, Harry, Remus, and another of our Bonded thought they had watched him die. He fell through an ancient artefact they called the Death Veil and has not been seen since.”

Lochlan grumbled, “Well, at least we have more of a starting point for Sirius. It sounds as if James will be a nightmare to track down.”

“Yes, especially if Dumbledore did the same thing to him that he did to Lily. Lily was pushed backwards in time. She was made to forget everything about Magic. She married a normal human and had a witch daughter with him.”

“Where are they?”

“They are here in Neverah. Currently Lily who believed her name is Margret and her husband are guests of Lord Aiden who has taken your daughter Hermione as his Consort. To the best of our knowledge, Lily is both spelled and under the influence of a mind control potion. We have a team who are working on analysing the potion and working on a way to neutralise it.”

Raphael spoke up, “I would like to help.”

“I will have your name sent over. I do not think they have assigned any Fae Healers to the team so your presence might be helpful.”

“Will they let him help if it is to fix our Bonded?” Adam asked in a soft voice. 

“Not normally, but Lily is not the only one affected. As of the last report I saw, she is one of three Dragels under this potion’s influence and we have two humans as well. One of the humans is in custody under blood rights for assault and torture of underage children. So, she will be the first subjected to any remedies developed.”   

Lochlan squeezed Adam as he curled back into his grip. “What of Remus and Petunia?”

“Both have memory loss and were subjected to spells but they both have been checked by our healers they were not subjected to the control potion and they are optimistic about repairing their memory loss. Remus was made to believe Sirius had betrayed James and Lily so he languished for the thirteen years without attempting to rescue Sirius. Also, the Torvak somehow twisted blessing so he reverted to the cursed cycle of a moon-bound werewolf. He needs to take potions to repair the damage from that but it is possible.”

“Fine, but you avoided Petunia.”

“I am wary to talk of Petunia, our whole Circle will be. What happened… We know in our heads it was not her fault. She was cursed to act the way she did. However the fact of the matter is she that she had a hand in abusing Harry.”

Adam gasped and Lochlan asked for him, “what do you mean by abuse?”

“Petunia was given custody of Harry and she was cursed to ignore all her instincts. She then had her memories altered to believe she was not magical and Lily was. This spurred a hatred for anything magical including her sister’s orphaned son. Harry was starved and physically abused in that house by both Petunia and the Torvak who was posing as her husband. He was treated as their slave.” 

Raspen grumbled as he tried to rein in his anger. “Harry knows that Petunia, acted in this way. But at the same time, we can tell he has not forgiven her for it. Until a time that he can, I imagine most of our circle will only tolerate Petunia’s presence at best.”

Lochlan sighed, “I can’t blame you for that.” Raphael shook his head too as Israfel pressed into his side. 

“That being said we have not excluded her. She, Remus, and Dudley are living with our circle.”

“How are Dudley and Harry?”

“Dudley was cursed and suppress. However, since the seals have come off, Harry has seemed to be opening up to him. So, there are fewer hard feelings there. From what we have gathered. Dudley bullied Harry and chased off anyone who wanted to be his friend, but he and physical aggression between them seemed to be minimal. This morning Harry and Dudley both had their first swimming lesson with our Merrow Bonded and they seem to be bonding over the heritage they share from Aenon. Dudley inherited as a Gheyic Pareya.” Raspen paused, then added with a grin, “Harry is Ferros Submissive.”

Lochlan raised an eyebrow, “Is he now.”

“Yes. His soulscream pulled in two full suites of Gheyos and he has said specifically that he knows it is not enough. He will need to hunt for at least a third suite.”

Lochlan hummed, “I bet you are getting a push back from your court over having a military circle.”

“The only reason I have not got any yet is due to the fact we have not announced our Circle at court. But yes, it is causing a stir among the sitting Royals. Our circle is both Military and mixed element which has not happened for several generations. Further we hold royalty form three, well four clans. I am the Earth Crowned Prince, our advisor is a prince of the Air Clan, our Merrow is Cousin to the Merrow King, and with Rolf we have a Fae Royal as well.”

Cleft whistled from the side, “That circle is going to be a jurisdictional nightmare. I am Cleft and I am Rolf’s Shadow Guard, by the way. So, I will likely be around for a while.”

Raspen nodded putting together the face with the person Rolf had been complaining to his Aunt about stealing. His best friend turn bodyguard. “Rolf has mentioned you.”

“He is annoyed with me, so probably not in a good way.”

“He was not horrible, but yes, you can tell that he is annoyed.”

Raphael got up and checked on Adam. “We should be all right to use the portal now. But you are not to do anything strenuous. Adam. If I catch you lifting more than the weight of your drinking cup tonight, I will confine you to bed. That means no carrying Arwen.”

Adam vehemently complained at that and Raspen had no doubt the Fae with Pareya instincts would be confined to bed before the night was out. Ethan, Riven and Fawkes came to meet them having finished shop to share the portal back to the island. Raspen asked Raphael to lend some Fae magic to the portal to make it easier on Adam, and the Healer agreed without hesitation. The sun was almost set by the time they appeared on the upper landing platform.

“Not the best view but this is the island and the surrounding waters that we call home now. Aenon’s family gave it to the boys to share as it was part of Aenon’s birthright.”

“The whole Island?” Israfel asked in shock.

Raspen nodded, “They are an old clan and can afford it. But I also get the feeling they hope to share a relationship with the boys to make up for all the years they lost with Aenon.”  

  Raspen pointed out the buildings they were staying in. “Would it be easier on Adam for you to walk or to fly over there?”

“Flying would be easier.” Lochlan stated and nipped Adam’s ear when he grumbled at being picked up again.  

Ethan, Raspen, and Riven formed their wings while Fawkes shifted to his Phoenix form. Soon they were all gliding across the forest towards their home. Raspen knew they had a lot left to learn about Harry’s family but his first impression was that they would be good for him.

Chapter Text

Neverah: City Centre—Sponsored/Emergency Housing Quad

Arthur knew he should not be amused, but he chalked it up to some lingering pettiness over Molly never telling him she was Dragel. He watched his loving wife want to be in charge and run the household as she had on earth, but it was not working.  

The temporary apartment was not only theirs, but Bill and Fleur’s as well. She had no ground to stand on if she tried to pull out the “my house” card here as they had all been assigned to live here. Fleur had just as much right to use the kitchen as Molly did. It did not help Molly’s frustration that Ron seemed to enjoy Fleur’s cooking as much as her own. Of course, that was probably just a result of the fact that Ron loved food. 

For the moment Arthur was not worrying about Ron stuffing his face. His new Torvak body was burning through calories as if he were starving in order to bulk Ron up to an appropriate size for a Torvak warrior. However, if Arthur did not get his son to start training, his eventual eating habits would lead him to be as plump as a chicken.  

Arthur turned away from Molly’s fussing as Fleur came to help with dinner. It had been a few days, and he had not heard anything from Charlie, Fred, or George. He understood that they were probably busy with that large circle of theirs, but he really felt as if he should check in on them. He moved away from the hubbub of the kitchen to send a message to Charlie asking if he could stop by.

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira 

Charlie was slightly surprised when he was sitting and talking with Galv to have Theo come over and not only sit beside him but lean back into his arms. He put his arm around Theo welcoming him, and Theo relaxed further into his embrace. 

Galv nodded approvingly, “That was something I was going to suggest but it seems you both beat me to it. It is important for the Circle that the three of you are a cohesive unified front.”

Charlie smiled, “Theo and I will not agree on everything, but the one thing we will always agree on is the need to take care of Harry. For a few minutes, I felt like challenging him, but it went away quickly.”

“It is probably because you are so new to your inheritance. Me, I have had plenty of time to settle into the Beta rank. I have known for a while I would not be the top Dragel in the Circle. But for you, you have been on your own and suppressed. It is not a shock that you will on occasion push that boundary.”

Theo hummed, “No, it is not a problem so long as he does not mind me reminding him of his place.”

Charlie leaned down and nipped Theo’s ear, and he got claws digging into his hip in retaliation. They both started to snigger as they let go. They started to talk quietly about the status of the rest of the circle. Theo was glad to hear that the others were starting to bond now. It would take some of the pressure off Harry. 

 A message bubble came to them and stopped in front of Charlie. He was surprised but opened it when Galv and Theo hummed encouragingly. It was his father asking if he could come to check on the four of them. Theo nodded and told him to have Arthur go to the public portal location that was nearest to the sponsored housing block. One of the Gheyos could go pick him up and bring him to the Island. 

“Are you positive?”

“Your father may be Torvak, but so far, he has proven to care deeply for not only you and your brothers but Harry too. I will trust him until he gives me a reason not to.”

“Thank you, Theo.”

“I may not have any Blood Family left that is worth a damn but that does not mean I will fault other people for having ones that care. Send the message. Galv, will you get a Gheyo to go meet Arthur? I will go retrieve Harry. I am sure he has had enough time to cuddle Hadrian by now.”

Galv snicked, “He had enough time to be content, when I left them on their own. But in his defence, there is no guarantee when the next time he will get Hadrian alone for a cuddle. ACEs are similar to Alphas, they sometimes have to be dragged into bed because they work too much.” Theo playfully glared at Galv and the Rheyo winked back at him. “Honestly, I am not surprised Harry is milking those bonds for a little longer than necessary.”   

Theo nodded and they split up to handle the tasks of getting ready for a visit. After sending the message. Charlie went to tell both the Twins and Quinn that His Father was coming and might be around for dinner. Quinn was not put off by this saying that there would be plenty of food and the Twins were eager to be more active this time around so they could grill their father about his hidden creature side. 

-----

Arthur was in awe over the Island. Sure, he saw it partly for what it was. A rich family attempting to spoil Dudley and Harry in an attempt to buy themselves into good favour with the boys. His own father would often do the same with his bonding gifts. Despite his suspicion over the intent of the gift, he could not help but be pleased that his sons and Harry would not have to worry about buying a place to live. It would cost a fortune to buy a place suited for their whole circle. He could see Harry being happy here for the rest of his life and there was room for his eventual children to live around him too.

 Arthur came into the dining room following the Air Gheyo pair who had fetched him and opened his arms as Harry called to him. Arthur wrapped Harry in a hug and smiled into his hair; he had grown a few inches since he had last seen him. That was a good sign his health was improving. 

“Firstly, Harry, you can call me Arthur. You need not call me Mr Weasley any more.”

Harry laughed and shook his head, “I will try but you have been Mr Weasley since before my second year.”

Arthur smiled and squeezed Harry’s shoulder. He looked better too, well rested. Arthur noticed the simple circlet around Harry’s head and made a note to ask Charlie about it later. Much later he decided as he gently pushed Harry out of the way as the twins came over and tackled him to the floor.

“Oi! Since when do you tackle your father?”

Fred and George countered as one, “Since our father turned into some sort of Black Bird man so we now know you can take it.”

“I am a Raven, thank you very much,” Arther huffed and wormed his way out from under the twins only to have Harry jump upon him too.  

He wrapped his arms around Harry. Sometimes he was surprised that the boy whom he saw as his seventh son could still look on him with love even with all that Dumbledore had put him through. Dragels were known for holding grudges so but he was so grateful that Harry kept his forgiving nature.

“Alright enough rough housing, dinner is almost ready. Father, will you join us?”

Arthur nodded and he ended up sitting near the middle of the table with Charlie on one side and the twins on the other. Fred and George were picking their father’s brain about the differences between Torvak and Dragels. They were wondering if they would develop any latent talents having genetics from both species. After all, a crossbreed Fae and Dragel would have traits of both. Arthur could not say because the species were considered the ultimate nemesis to each other. He had not heard of anyone who had dared to bond to a Dragel before. But he did his best to answer his sons’ questions even knowing the rest of their Bonded Nearby were listening intently to the discussion.

Harry chose to sit with Quinn during dinner and this somehow meant he ended up sitting on Drift’s lap beside Quinn. But he was not exactly complaining about it. Both were being very attentive and to Harry’s surprise he noted Drift had taken one of Quinn’s communication cuffs to wear on his wrist. Quinn got up from the table to check on the desert he had left baking in the kitchen leaving Harry alone with Drift.

Harry turned to look at his Gheyo Queen. “You have been oddly clingy.”

Drift tensed slightly, “Am I that obvious?”

“Maybe not to the others but I am trying to get to know you all so I am watching you all intensely. You have been sticking close to Quinn. Why?”

“Will you swear not to tell him until he realises it for himself?” Harry frowned at the request but he nodded. Drift looked in the direction of the kitchen. “Quinn is potentially a second Soulbonded for me. I can feel the way our souls are reaching out for one another. But Quinn had a hard enough time accepting he was worthy of having you as his Soulbonded. He is not ready to accept one with me too.”

Harry listened carefully to his Gheyo and found himself agreeing with him. If Quinn were faced with a second Soulbonded so soon, Harry suspected his healer would reject it or at least try to block it in some way which would not be good for either Quinn or Drift.  

Harry nodded and rubbed his temple against Drift’s collar bone. “He will not learn of it from me. Whether you acknowledge the bond is between you both.”

“Thank you, Harry.”  Drift kissed Harry’s palm and they cuddled until Quinn and Fred came out of the kitchen with two large trays of some kind of cobbler and George followed with a pail of sorbet. 

“What about Ethan, Riven, Fawkes, and Raspen?”

Quinn patted Harry’s arm and Drift spoke for him. “He had a special meal held back for Fawkes based on what Brishen said they would need in their diet. He also made enough to hold back servings of our meal for the others. Do not worry Harry, they should all be home soon.”  Harry hummed and leaned into Drift while Fred and George went about serving the desert up to everyone.

Drift was right, of course, it was not that long before the others returned. They had finished the dessert and moved into a large parlour for the evening. Fred and George had convinced Arthur to shift for them and they dragged Brishen over trying to compare their father with the Joker. Brishen was not thrilled with this and he was making it difficult for the pair to keep him engaged. However, escape turned out to be more of a challenge than he anticipated as the mischievous pair were quite resourceful when they wanted something.

Harry was quite entertained watching this take place so he did not notice at first when his missing Bonded arrived. The first thing he did notice was the rising tension in the room that was starting to unsettle him. Harry moved on instinct and he found himself across the room and pressed against Dudley’s side where he had been talking with his mother. Dudley growled defensively at whatever had upset his brother and Remus who had been sitting nearby moved to put himself between his son and the unknown threat.

---- 

Fawkes tried to rush off as soon as they landed near the main building but Oblis clicked his tongue. “No, you don’t, Fawkes. Quinn has held back a meal for all of you and he made yours specifically for a Phoelix. You will go eat it before you head out on patrol.” Fawkes hissed but Oblis did not back down. “If you do not want to be near Brishen then eat in the kitchen. I do not care where but you will eat.” 

The young Phoelix hissed again before he stomped off into the building. Oblis shook his head, “Teenagers, is it that hard to admit that you are attracted to someone.”

Raspen shrugged, “I did not realise he liked Brishen. I thought it was legitimate anger between them.”

“Not from what I have seen. Brishen is right, part of Fawkes’s problem is that he was kidnapped so young. He has been alone for a long time. Now he is suddenly here with not only Harry and Theo but now Brishen whom he is also attracted to. It is too much stimulation all at once and he is using his anger to hide how anxious he is.” 

“I will take your word for that. Oblis, these are Harry’s relatives and their three Fae guards.” Raspen quickly introduced them all. Oblis greeted them pleasantly before he shooed them all into the kitchen behind Fawkes. The Phoelix had clearly left before they arrived. Raspen moved into the space and greeted Quinn with a hug. He took the communication cuff on the counter and put it on. “This is Quinn, he is our healer. He is mute, so I will speak for him at the moment.”

Quinn bowed to the Fae and presented them with some light snacks he had prepared. He offered to make them a full meal which they declined. They had been forced to eat right before the portal and now their nerves were making a full meal seem like a bad idea. They did eat the snacks while Raspen and Riven ate the plates that Quinn gave them. 

Arwen was fed a bottle and while the others ate, inevitably Raphael engaged Quinn in discussion over his injuries. He took the cuff from the prince so he could speak directly to the young Healer. Quinn’s lingering shame over the cause of his injuries was evident but he did not let it hamper their medical discussion. Raspen was certain the two healers would be collaborating quite a bit in the future.  

Soon they all got up and sought out the family. Raspen was a bit surprised when they walked into the Parlour to see Arthur Weasley but at the same time it was expected the man had seemed like a devoted father and he would not let being a different species keep him from caring for his sons. The timing, however, was unfortunate as the Torvak was displaying his creature side for his sons and he had just got done telling the Fae how a Torvak had harmed their Bonded.

“I assure you Arthur Weasley had no part in the plot against your Circle. Arthur is a blood traitor exiled from the Torvak Clans for choosing his Soulbonded over the clan.”

“Why is he here?” Lochlan growled softly even as Adam tried to keep him calm.

“Arthur is the father of three of our Bonded, the three redheads there beside him. They are our Beta and twin Pareyas.” That did not seem to be enough to calm Lochlan so Raspen tried a different tactic. “Further Harry looks upon Arthur as a father figure so if you want to alienate your son the first night you meet him, go ahead pick a fight with an innocent man.”

That seemed to finally pierce through Lochlan’s near feral haze and he shook his head to clear it. Adam kissed Lochlan’s throat before moving aside to let Raphael have a word with his hard-headed Bonded. Adam scanned the room. It did not take him long to spot two people he recognised and so he assumed the two similar-looking boys near them were their sons.  

Adam left Lochlan to Raphael and slowly crossed the parlour to the corner the four were sitting in. Adam saw a strained look on Remus’s face as he watched him. When he was within a few feet of him, Remus let out a small whine. 

“Adam?”

Adam nodded and moved into nuzzled Remus’s throat. Remus put one arm around him to hold him but something in the back of his mind screamed at him to not manhandle Adam in any way. Remus let Adam move around him but Petunia was frowning worse than Remus had. She seemed to be trying to remember him but it was not coming to her. As a result, she was stiff in her chair and not at all welcoming. Adam was greatly disappointed but he understood he could not push her. If she could not remember yet she could not remember and him forcing himself upon her wouldn’t help.

He gave her a gentle smile and instead moved to the other arm chair across from the small sofa the two boys were on. Adam could easily see Both Petunia and Aenon in the boy who was sitting up straight and who was growling slightly as the second boy pressed himself into his chest. There was not much visible of the smaller boy but the mop-like quality to his hair was certainly reminiscent of James.

Adam could see the distress and he assumed Lochlan’s tension had upset Harry. Adam thought for a moment about how he should soothe his son without touching him and he started to sing softly. It was the Fae lullaby he had spent many hours teaching to Lily and Petunia. He hoped that they had used the song as they had planned.      

Even though he was Fae, Harry could feel the same caring and protective emotions he associated with a Pareya coming from the man who joined them. He could not bring himself to look up at the Fae yet but his presence was not further tripping his instincts.  

Instead of speaking he hummed a few notes and then started to sing. Dudley and Harry both flinched as the Fae words reached deep into their minds. It was not Adam’s voice in their memories but the Fae words and the tune of the song was very clear. Halfway through the song it turned to English words.

Soñar pola noite, Desexo de día. O amor comeza así

O amor comeza cando os corazóns abertos se tocan e permanecen

Durme por agora. Soñar é como se planifican as vidas dos amantes

Cancións de futuro e soños voadores, da man.

Amor, parece feito soños voadores para que os corazóns puidesen disparar

O ceo enviou estas ás para demostrar unha vez máis que o amor é a clave.

O amor é a clave.

Ti e mais eu tocamos o ceo a aguia e a pomba.

Ruiseñores mantemos as nosas velas cheas de amor.

E o amor parece feito soños de voar para traerte a casa.

Love, it seems made flying dreams so hearts could soar

Heaven sent these wings were meant to prove once more, that love is the key.

Love is the key.

You and I touch the sky, the eagle and the dove.

Nightingales we keep our sails filled with love.

Ever strong our future song to sing it must be free.

Every part is from the heart and love is still the key

And love it seems made flying dreams to bring you home to me

(Goldsmith & Williams, 1982)

Harry chirped into the now silent room. He uncurled himself from Dudley and moved across the gap to cuddle into Adam’s side on the arm chair with him. His Bonded, the one who had been all tense before, moved quickly to their side but Adam soothed him. 

“I am fine, Lochlan, he did not harm me.” 

Harry felt tears dripping onto the top of his head as Adam held him as tight as his weakened body could manage. 

Lochlan sighed softly, “I will indulge your lie for the moment, Chusile. But you cannot think that either me or Raphael are unaware that you are hurting. The portals were rougher on you than we had hoped.”

“I am fine.”

“For now, but I do believe Harry is heavier than glass. You do know Raphael will gladly confine you to bed for the rest of the night now.”

Adam growled in a complaint, but Lochlan patted his shoulder and nodded. Adam took the few minute reprieve Lochlan offered with that touch to cuddle into Harry. Neither one of them wanted to let the other go.  

Adam kissed his temple and whispered, “My Harrison, how I have longed for this day. I curse this sickness for taking me from the both of you.”

Harry whined back, nuzzling into the Fae’s neck. “You left because you were sick?”

Adam nodded pain showing in his eyes. “I was dying. We had exhausted all healers and potions we could find on earth. I needed a Fae Healer. It tore our souls apart to have to split the family but if I had stayed, I would have surely died. It is only Raphael’s constant care that keeps the sickness at bay even now.”

“Maybe Quinn or his family can help you. They are all Master Healers.”

Adam chuckled ruefully, “I have no doubt I will end up being examined by Dragel Healers while here.” Adam kissed Harry’s temple again but patted his back. “I am afraid you need to get up now or Lochlan might pick you up.”

Harry chuckled as he looked up at the worried Gheyo who was watching them both with Hawk eyes. Harry got up and moved into Lochlan’s arms. The Gheyo had not been expecting the hug and stumbled back. 

Remus chuckled, “Harry is very tactile. It is caused by his Ferros and Empathy traits combining.”

Lochlan nodded, wrapping his arms around the child born of James, Lily, and Aenon. The magic rolling off the Submissive was intense even with the number of Bonded he already had. It was no surprise they had all concluded he would need another suite in the future. 

Not to say Dudley was not powerful but his magic was more subdued. Hidden, much the same as it was for his Third. Michael was not one for flashing about his power. If you were faced with Michael full power, you were likely facing your death.

Raphael and Israfel also introduced themselves to the family and Harry and Dudley got to see Arwen as she slept in Israfel’s arms. But soon Raphael was suggesting that they retire for the night. Harry returned to his Bonded as his Fae family left. Adam was once more picked up by Lochlan as he was starting to lose what little colour he had in his pale skin.

He went to Quinn, “Can you or your family try to help Adam?”

Quinn sighed his reply and Wikhn translated it for him. “If they agree, Quinn will happily contact his family to examine Adam. But there may be little we can do. Raphael seems to be a very competent healer. Quinn doubts he would leave a Bonded in such a state if it were a simple solution.” Harry nodded sadly and allowed himself to be ushered off to his own bed. It had been another long and emotionally charged day.

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters 

King Guthrie knew this meeting would be difficult. He was on friendly terms with Tauria Peverell but at the same time what he needed to discuss with her was a sore spot no matter how he presented it. It was late in the evening now when their original appointment had been for just after lunch. He suspected Tauria would already be in a mood.

Several minutes beyond their rescheduled meeting time the door finally opened as a guard let Tauria Peverell into the office. She looked withdrawn and tired but she bowed to him nonetheless. “My King, thank you for agreeing to meet with me so late.”

“Is everything well with your family, Tauria.”

“As well as they can be. We made good time and got back on realm sooner than we anticipated which, of course, creates a cascading landslide of minor problems that will all pile on top of each other if you are not vigilant.”

“And the new little one. I trust they and their Bearer are recovering.”

“They are. I am just hoping I can convince the family that it would be better for a Pareya to bear the next child.”

Guthrie nodded knowing that this was not the first troubled pregnancy Tauria’s Submissive had endured. “I am glad they are well. It was on another family matter that I wanted to meet with you Tauria.”

Tauria frowned, “What has Cythis done now?”

Guthrie chuckled, the youngest Gheyo from the Clan who had just recently started to work his way up the arena circuit was the most likely of the candidates for a meeting with a royal. “Nothing that I have been made aware of yet but the season is still young. No, this is in regard to a claim to Aldor’s line.”

Tauria went stiff. “It will be rejected.”

Guthrie raised his hand, “Tauria please wait, this is not just some baseless claim. They have medical backing for the claim.”

“I do not care what they have bribed their way into having. I will not put Lewis through that again.”

Guthrie wanted to snap at her for the accusation but it was still better to keep Raspen and Perry’s involvement in the circle hidden so he bit his tongue. He instead went with, “Careful Tauria, you do not know which family is making the claim. Unfounded accusations of bribery could put you into a difficult position with this Circle later on.”

“I do not care who they are or whom they have as allies. I am not letting another money-grabbing Dragel near Lewis.”

“Tauria, this Circle has my full support. If I could just show you some of the proof I have, you will see…”

“No, you know, I respect you as my King, but this is a family matter and my word is law. I will not accept the claim.”

“You are cutting Lewis off from his blood kin.”

“That is a risk I am willing to take, King Guthrie. I cannot subject him to any more heartache. This is my last word on the matter.” She went to rise but Guthrie made a signal and a guard stepped into the room and glared at her until she sat back down.

King Guthrie glared at her then. “You know, I told the circle I would contact you because I knew this might be your reaction. You are insulting Dragels you have no business insulting. And this attitude would have irreparably damaged the relationship Lewis might have with his kin.” 

“Lewis will be welcomed by the Circle, but you Tauria have more than likely made your own relationship with them quite tenuous. I will be contacting you in the future about the removal of the Peverell seal and it will come with the backing of a Royal Edict to be certain that you do what needs to be done. I will not let this innocent young man suffer for your pride. You may go now.”

Guthrie saw her hard shell falter at the mention of a seal but she had walked herself into this situation. Guthrie thought of her as a friend but his son and Harry were more important to him. He leaned back in his chair after she was gone and formed a message bubble to update Perry on how the meeting had gone.

-----

Neverah: Air Sector—Peverell Travel Home  

Lewis shivered as he felt a sudden cold sensation fill his bedroom. Calling on instincts which he had honed since childhood Lewis scrambled off his bed and knelt perfectly still upon the floor with his face bowed. He would not move or speak until his lady gave him leave to. 

There was a soft tutting sound as the immortal moved through his room. “I do not understand how one family can produce some of my most favoured beings and yet the majority of you are as useful as a chocolate teapot.”

Despite himself Lewis almost snickered at the insult. He wondered who in his lovely family had once again managed to piss off their Lady. After all his family history was riddled with an equal measure of their triumphs for her as there were their failures in her service.

“You can laugh, Dear One, for the moment you still remain in my favour.”

Lewis chuckled and then cleared his throat, “Thank you, My Lady.”

Death cupped his chin and lifted his face to look at hers. “You look tired. You should take better care of your needs as well as that of your Circle.”

“I will try to do better,” he swore to her. “Who has vexed you this time My Lady and is there a way I can help you to set it right?”

“Tauria is vexing me. Do you plan to go against your Clan Head for me?”

“Should you will it?” Lewis said without hesitation which made her smile. 

“And that is why you are still one of my favourites.” She patted his cheek. “No, I will not be sending you up against your Head, at least not directly.”

“Whatever you need, My Lady, I am yours to command.”

“Tell me something, Dear One, why did you fall out with your brother?”

“I didn’t so much fall out with him, that was my father. When he first left Neverah, we tried to keep in touch but time ploughed on ahead for me since our realm moves faster than theirs. He was being left behind and then somewhere along the way there was a missed message I guess or something like it and we lost track. I have been trying to find him ever since.” Lewis’s whole body dropped in sorrow.

Death cradled Lewis’s neck in her hand and he bowed his head lower. “He is gone, isn’t he?”

“He is, as is his son, but he has a grandson and a great-grandson who still live.”

Lewis stifled a sob knowing that his brother and Charlus were safe either in Lady Death’s embrace or they had moved on to their next lives. She did not speak. Letting him have his moment of grief. 

When he rubbed his face dry, he asked. “Will I be able to know the last of his family?”

“It was this very question that has made me so annoyed with Tauria.”

“Why?”

“You cannot deny how you have been hurt by all the false claims.” 

Lewis closed his eyes against the remembered torment he had felt. He had always tried to be sceptical about these claims, but his desperation to find any trace of his brother had always won out. Yes, he had been devastated by each and every false claim.

“Your family decided they would not accept any more claims to Aldor’s line.”

Lewis’s head snapped up and he gasped, “No. They can’t…” But they could. Tauria as the Head of the Clan had every right to block and reject any request before he ever saw it. Was this the reason why there had not been any claims for a while? 

“How many?

“That is not important, as they were only false claims, and would have only hurt you more, Dear One. What matters is this claim now. Aldor’s Great Grandson is here in Neverah. His family circle has been attacked and is broken so he needs all the love and support he can get from his extended family. Currently he is only in contact with the family of his Third. I came to your first as the closest family to his Sire, but I will be seeking his Bearer’s family next.”

Lewis nodded with hope, lighting his eyes. “How can I find him?”

“Go around Tauria to King Guthrie directly. He knows how to reach the boy and though he may go on about procedures and he will not refuse you as long as you persist. He has his own reasons for being protective of the boy and he will not be pleased with your Clan after his meeting with Tauria.”

“I understand,” Lewis said firmly, a fire in his eyes.

Death kissed his temple. Lewis suddenly gave a great yawn and whimpered at her in complaint. “You need to sleep, Dear one. You can go camp out in order to torment the Air Royals in the morning. Remember, all is as I will it to be, Dear one.”

Lewis did not fight her as she put him to bed but he grumbled slightly to her amusement. Harry and Lewis were very much alike. She knew they would get on well. Now she was due to visit one of her Hounds who had been too quiet as of late.

-----

Neverah: Earth Sector—Evanson Manor 

Briar was once again not sleeping. He was lying down in his Hellhound form but sleep seemed to be just a fleeting fancy. This was quite the norm for him for the last, oh decade at least. His temper had waned, which was easier on his remaining bond but they did not understand the significance behind it. Rian did and it was why he was never far from his side.  

It had been too long. No letters. No tangible bond. Further, Jun’s family had cut them off entirely, which could only mean one thing. Jun was gone and she wasn’t coming back. His temper had come from his denial and anger stages of his grief. He had not been able to accept his Alpha; his heart was gone. 

But now he had accepted it, moving into acceptance would have a calming effect for all in the Circle. They would not have to gauge their actions around his billowing tempers. But what they did not realise was that when a Hellhound accepted the death of their Bonded, they usually followed them. How long it would be until Briar faded was not easy to say it could be a month or it could be in another two hundred years. Rian was the only one aware of this, only because he had pried the information from Briar’s own lips. 

It had been one hell of a fight. One in which they had nearly levelled his father’s house but in the end Rian had won and Briar had confessed through his tears what was happening to him. When Briar had cried himself to sleep Thorne had filled in the blanks that Briar had missed before he had wrapped them both in a quilt and left them to sleep in each other’s arms. Ever since that fight Rian had rarely left his side. If the time he had left with Briar was limited, he did not want to waste a moment of it.

Briar rolled his head which was resting against Rian’s side up so he could look at the stars. They were in the Solarium which was a favourite of their Fae Bonded during the day but Briar preferred it at night. Where he could look up at the glass-panelled ceiling and pick out the constellations or bath himself in the moonlight. 

Rian instinctively moved his hand in his sleep across his body to scratch his fingers behind Briar’s ear to sooth him. Briar shifted to his human form, causing a weight change. Rian woke up because of this but when Briar only turned so he could lay on his side with his head resting on Rian’s shoulder. Rian hummed and nuzzled his dark brown hair before he slipped off to sleep once more. 

Briar felt Her coming even before the chill crept into the room. He cast a few spells to keep Rian completely asleep before moving to kneel in the centre of the room. “Briar Evanson, just what am I to do with you?”

“Whatever you see fit as always, My Lady.”

“I see your father has not understated your desire for death seeing how you would deliberately provoke me.” She moved fast. Her nails dug into the back of his neck and she pulled him forward and forced him down to press his face into the cobblestone floor. “You think I’m naïve enough to give the quick death that your heart desires? Rather I should torment your pathetic soul for the rest of eternity.”

Briar gasped as a sob broke from his throat. She hissed lividly at his show of weakness and he felt something as hot as a brand lick across his back leaving behind a searing line of agony. She then gripped him by his dark hair and pulled him up to look into her eyes. “You are pitiable but you know that I am without pity. You are going to let yourself fade out of existence for a mortal who isn’t even dead.”

Briar blinked and then his heart felt torn in two as he processed what she said. “What … but… I… It can’t…”  

“I thought you were smart, Briar. You are supposed to be the son of Thorne. And yet you would blindly accept the manipulations of an upstart cretin from off realm without verifying the truth with your own nose.” She tossed him to the floor. “Pick yourself up this instant Briar Evanson, I command you. You are not allowed to die until I tell you, you can.”

Briar climbed shakily to his knees and he gasped as Lady death ended his spells upon Rian. To his credit Rian only mumbled slightly before he realised whom he was in presence of. He rolled to his knees and bowed his head, “I apologise Lady Death for my disrespect.”

“Accepted. You have been beyond loyal to this one even when he did not deserve it. I insist you keep charge of him now. He is not allowed to die without my leave.”

Briar glared at Rian for the slight bit of relief that showed on his face before he masked it. “As you command, Lady Death.”

“I am tasking your family with three obligations. Two you should have already been given but the manipulations of this usurper are far and wide.”

Rian asked without hesitation, “What would you have us do?”

“Firstly, there is a new Hellhound in court. The one with no memories who can’t control his shift. You will take charge of him, Briar Evanson, as is your duty. He is after all your son-in-law.”  Both Rian and Briar were totally confused by this proclamation, but they both were able not to voice their confusion.  

“Secondly, the Earth Court has been trying to reach you through Lord Evanson and has been failing. You must go directly to the Royal of the Earth court as they urgently need to see you on a family matter.” They both nodded because even as cryptic as that statement was, it was far less confusing than the whole unknown son-in-law hound. 

“Lastly, you will be in charge of organising a hunt for your missing Alpha and her family. They have been isolated and become trapped on earth. They are in a time loop and it is unclear if any of them are even aware they are trapped.” 

Rian wobbled at that order. Like Briar he had honestly believed Jun was dead. It was both heartbreaking and refreshing to learn she was alive out there somewhere.

“Do not fail me again Briar Evanson, or you will spend eternity begging me for the mercy of death.” Briar shuddered as she disappeared from the room.  

When she had gone, he collapsed to the floor as sobs racked his frame. Rian crawled to his side and lifted him to his chest. He could feel the house coming awake. The others had felt something from them and would soon be here. Rian did his best to calm Briar so he was not a maelstrom of emotions before the others arrived.  

  -----

Neverah: Shadow Haunt—House of Arythmoor—Aiden’s Quarters 

Lady Death appeared in Aiden’s private rooms. Her hound looked up from the report he was reading. “My Lady, I did not know you needed me.”

“I don’t. I could let you find out on my own but I can feel Chaos chortling far too much for my taste at the thought of that course, so I am here to mitigate.”

“Of course.”

“I have just visited the homes of Peverell and Evanson.”

“Both families of your Blessed One. You are not usually one to interfere directly.”

“No but you know I am biassed when it comes to those I bless. I am not going to let some puffed up Clan Head make an arbitrary decision that will cut off him from what remains of his blood kin. Further you should have handled the mess with Evanson long before now. Or have you become too distracted with matters of the court to realise when one of our hounds begins to fade?”

Aiden winced. He had known Thorne’s son had not been doing well with the separation from his Alpha but he had not realised it had become that bad. “There isn’t an excuse, as I did not see it.”

“It was bad enough that Thorne called me directly for help. You owe him for this failure.” She turned to look him in the eyes, “How is your Consort?”

“She is well and I expect she will wake up today. I have confirmed what the tapestries are correct and she is the blood sister of Harry and their Bearer is the same.”

“And how will you manage to keep them contained while Lily is still under that usurper’s influence?”

Aiden silently noted his Lady’s use of the label usurper. That implied she knew something about this Torvak. Maybe he would have to send some Hounds or Reapers to dig further into Dumbledore’s bloodline. 

“I have considered it and I think the only way to keep them away from the learning of Neverah as a whole would be to take advantage of that new home Harry has taken by keeping them confined here or on the island. It will also help my consort to heal if she learns she was not the only one struggling with a new inheritance.”

“Fine but you will have hounds shadowing them at all times. Bearer or not I will not have her endanger Harry.”  And with that she was gone. Aiden frowned. That seemed awfully mild for his Lady. He wondered what sort of punishment she would inflict upon him later for his failure. 

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters 

King Guthrie was shocked to hear that he had a Peverell visitor already waiting for him when he arrived the next morning. He told the guards to send Tauria away but when they informed him the visitor was not Tauria he became intrigued. He went to his office and ordered up a meal for two people before he had the Peverell shown in.

Lewis Peverell came in and bowed deeply to King Guthrie. Guthrie was surprised at how much he could see the resemblance between Harry and Lewis. It was not fleeting. Clearly Aldor and his brother shared very strong family traits that had persisted down the line to Harry.

Lewis spoke in a calm and collected voice, “Thank you for seeing me so early My King.”

“Are you here at Tauria’s behest?” King Guthrie asked, his face held passive. Lewis scowled darkly. Ah, so he was at least aware of his family’s actions then. 

Lewis shook his head, “No, Your Majesty, I am not. I am here at Lady Death’s behest actually.”

Guthrie was even more intrigued. He motioned to the food. “Please get something to eat because I can assume by the early hour you did not eat, you just came straight here upon waking.”

Lewis blushed, “You would be right.” Lewis took some food and sat at the chair in front of the King’s desk.

“So, tell me about this request from Lady Death.”

Lewis hummed, “She visited me in the night, mentioned you met with Tauria and she was very annoyed with her. I can only assume that she was listening in on the meeting.”

“I would assume so. Lady Death is invested in this situation so she would be keeping a close eye upon things.”

Lewis nodded, “She did not relay more to me about your meeting then the fact you have a Claim to my brother’s line and Tauria is refusing all claims.”

“I knew it was a possibility she has refused at least a dozen claims that I know of.”

Lewis grumbled at that. “I know why she did that but I am angry she decided to do that without speaking to me about it. This is my brother, not hers.”

Guthrie nodded, “I shouldn’t be talking to you, Lewis. She made her stance on the claim quite clear.”

“I will not be kept from my brother’s grandson and great-grandson no matter what her opinion is. You did not tell me, Lady Death did so if she has a problem with it then she can take it up with Her.”

That was a valid point. “I will start with being honest. Your brother’s grandson has not yet been located. James is one of two Bonded in the circle who are at this point missing but confirmed alive using your family tapestry.” Lewis made a sound at the mention of the tapestry so Guthrie retrieved it and rolled it out for him to examine. Guthrie pointed to James and Sirius. “James has not been seen in fifteen years on Earth which is sixty years for us. Sirius, the other missing man, has only been gone for a few months at this point. We are hoping that when the Alpha and the ACE of their circle arrive, they might be able to help track them down.”

Lewis nodded, taking in all the new names on the tapestry. It was not as if he had not looked at it over the years. It had just not updated properly. Lewis only knew of Charlus’s circle members from Aldor’s early correspondence. He then moved down to the children. Four circle children but only one with James listed as a blood parent. Harrison James Peverell. Lewis’s eyes widened as he saw the circle that branched out from Harrison.

He whistled, “That is a lot of Bonded but he is so young.”

“Your mind is making the exact right conclusion. There was a soulscream. These are all the Bonded who responded to the call.” Lewis’s eyes hovered over two in particular. Peryton and Raspen. He looked up at Guthrie and the King nodded. “Obviously, we are keeping this quiet for now.”

“I can see how that would be important. Does Tauria?”

“No. She refused to look at anything I had to show her. Guthrie returned to the desk and pulled the current summary report out. This is the situation as we know it so far. You should probably read it and come to terms with it before we go any further. You will need to know what the circle has already faced and what will be coming in the future. You may use a spare office while you go through it.”

Lewis took the report and bowed to Guthrie. “Thank you, Your Majesty.” Lewis took the file and his half-eaten meal and followed the guard to an unused office. He had a lot to learn about his family. 

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira 

Harry was a bit anxious as he crept down to the dining room for breakfast. He was half convinced that meeting his family had been some convoluted dream he had manifested. He peered around the corner and relief flooded through him to see Quinn, Raphael, and Israfel were seated at one end of the table deep in discussion over some paper Quinn was reading. 

Harry gasped in surprise when he was hoisted up and laid over someone’s shoulder. The dark tattooed skin and the dreadlock told him who it was immediately. “Loch—um”

“It’s Lochlan, but you can call me Lock if you want the suite usually does, unless they are annoyed with me.”

“Which is half the time,” Adam teased as he came up behind Lochlan. He was looking much better after a night’s rest but he still had a drawn look to him indicating he was unwell. Lochlan carried Harry over to the table like that which amused more than one of Harry’s Bonded who was up to see it. 

“Laugh it up,’ Harry complained to them. But he did not complain about being set down between Adam and Quinn. He pulled out the chair and immediately dropped into the seat. He grabbed a small serving of the breakfast fare before them and leaned back to show Quinn. His Bonded nodded before pointing to something else on the report. 

“Really you two are still going over that. Honestly, I am not that interesting,” Adam said, blushing.

Lochlan sat on Adam’s other side. “Let them be thorough, Chusile. You have been sick for longer than Harry and Dudley have been alive. If the Dragels can help then let them.”

Adam grumbled as he served himself and Lochlan breakfast. “Did you three eat at least?”

Israfel nodded, “Quinn made the food and ate almost as soon as he finished only serving um—I think he said his name was Hadan? A big masked fellow.”

Harry chuckled, “Hadrian he is one of my ACEs.” 

“I know it is early in your relationship but what do you know of him?” Lochlan asked.

Harry hummed, “Well Hadrian is a Shadow ACE he is also the Blood Title holder. I am not sure exactly what that means other than he is strong.”

“It means he is the strongest.” Theo offered as he joined the table opposite Harry, “Hadrian beat out all the other competing Shadow ACEs to win the title, Blood Raven. So, he represents all the Shadow elements as their Champion. There is not yet a King or Queen for the Shadow element but the Cunningham Circle is sort of the de facto Royals. That is part of the reason he is contracted to their circle. My mentor, Ilsa, is the same for the Earth clan. Her title is Blood Wraith.”

Harry nodded and asked Israfel if he knew where Hadrian had gone. Israfel frowned, “He said he was going to the sea.” Quinn corrected him and Israfel smiled, “Ah Quinn says he went to talk to Mesmyr.”

“My other ACE. Mesmyr is Aqua-kin’e.”

“They are probably coordinating their patrols for the day.” Theo commented. “If you or Remus want to be included in those, mention it to Hadrian.”

“Remus, based on the conversation we had last night, is a bit unsure of himself. But I think getting him into doing something that was routine might help his memory. If nothing else it will slowly start to rebuild his strength, the curse really wore down his body.”

Quinn hummed and Raphael was the one to speak for him this time. “Quinn says he will check on getting Remus, Petunia, and Dudley’s medical files for me from his parent, since they should be under my care first. But off the top of his head, he is almost positive that there was nothing in the report that would preclude physical exercise. He also wants to get one of his parents to review your history.”

Adam grunted again but this time Harry nudged him. “I just found you. I want you here with me for a long time.”

Adam blinked but put his arm around Harry. “I want that too, Harrison.”

“You can call me Harry. I have been called that all my life. I am not really used to Harrison yet.”

Lochlan chuckled, “Adam is all proper. He came from a smaller Fae Realm where they had rules for practically everything. It has taken us a long time to break through his perfect shell. So, do not take it hard if he gets a bit stiff on you. He is still not half as bad as Michael.”

Israfel hummed, “I prefer Michael over Gabriel. He may be stiff and proper but Michael never lies and he always says what he means.”

“Gabriel rubs you the wrong way, because he sees how I used to be, in how you are now. You like to party and drink.” Lochlan pocked Harry’s shoulder. “Israfel is absolutely not the parent any of you children should be using as your role model.” Harry laughed while Israfel bowed like he was an actor on a stage. Lochlan shook his head, “The difference is Gabriel could grab me by the scruff and kick my arse until I learned that the partying and the drinking was counterproductive to the person I wanted to be. You are not a Gheyo, so he does not know how to get through to you.”

Israfel shrugged, “I have slowed down since we joined the circle. I am not as bad as I was.”

Adam offered, “We see it but we live with you every day. Give Gabriel some time to adjust. It has been a long time since the two of you spent any length of time together.” Israfel grunted but gave a small nod.

Harry noticed then that Arwen was not with them. “Where is Arwen?”

Israfel pointed to the nearest corner where a bassinet was set up under a few spells. “You have to understand that a Fae baby ages a lot slower than ones of the other race. I think only Phoelix and demons can boast similar developmental rate. Yes, Arwen is two years old but she is still developmentally a newborn. She pretty much sleeps and eats. She is not developed enough to even play that much.”

“How long does it take for Fae babies to grow?”

“That depends entirely upon the Fae type,” Adam explained, “some of the rarer elemental types can literally be ancient based on the fact they are mixed with other species.”

“But I thought… Wikhn said he was attacked in Tír na nÓg for being part Shadow Dragel.”

“I do not doubt he was,” Lochlan said gently, “Tír na nÓg is where you will find the pure Fae. If you get other species mixed in there, they are few and far in between. The off-realm colonies are not so uptight usually,” he gave Adam a pitying look. “You can find Fae breeding with all sorts of other creatures out there.”

“Why does it matter?” Rolf interrupted as he and Luna came into the dining room. “You are giving Harry a lot of information he does not need to just tell him the average growth for a Fae. After all, that is what you are.”

“Oh really? And who said we are pure Fae?”

Rolf frowned, “Michael did.”

“I assure you he would not have said so. As it would be a lie for me, Kae, and Leila at the very least. We were never able to track down Adam’s true origins but it is likely a lie for him as well.”

Rolf stared at them, “But.”

Adam smiled, “It is likely someone else said we were Air Fae and he just did not bother to correct the assumption. You know Michael, he will not lie outright but he will give a lie of omission.”

Lochlan nodded in agreement, “The court was already up in arms over us being d’Bineshi. He would not have wanted to add to that fuel to the fire by telling them that there was not a pure Fae among us at the time. Israfel is the only one who bears that honour.”

 Israfel sighed as if he was bearing a burden and Raphael kissed his temple. Raphael then added, “That is part of what Quinn wants his parents to check. I have always based my magic on Air Demon and Fae since he reads so similar to you three. But Quinn agrees with me, it is probably that hidden third creature type that we could never identify for him which keeps the sickness coming back.” 

Harry worried his lip, “How would you find out what it is? 

Theo put in, "A rune masters. Probably some of the same ones who have been consulting on your mind healing project. They can use blood runes to determine his exact creature origin."

Harry looked to Raphael and he shook his head. And recited in a mocking tone. It was clearly something he had heard over and over again. “A Light Fae does not dabble in Blood Runes. They will taint your core and slowly poison you, Raphie.”

He snorted, “That has never been proven by the way. Anyways you can occasionally find a Dark Fae that will do Blood Runes. But we could never find one who was willing to cast on a Bonded of a Prince. There was too much risk in it for them if something went wrong.”

Adam tapped the table, “We got off topic. Harry asked about Arwen, not me. I am only in a position similar to your Third, so whatever other creature type I may be, is moot. Arwen should age the same way Kae and Leila did. They are ‘Babies’ from the moment they are born until they are one hundred years old. They are ‘toddlers’ from one hundred to two hundred and fifty years old.” 

Rolf’s eyes were comically wide at this explanation. It seemed he was more shocked than Harry was. Adam pressed on, “They are ‘children’ from then until they reach five hundred.”

Israfel put in, “For comparison, I am five hundred and eighty as a pure Fae. My body is that of a young adult.”

Lochlan nodded, “Whereas when Arwen will be his age she will look barely into her teenage years. She will not look like a young adult until she is over one thousand five hundred years old.”

“Wow so she is going to be a child for all of my expected lifetime.”

“Yes, that is the unfortunate truth of that.”

“Wait how old are you?” Harry asked, now exceedingly curious. They both looked like adults to his eyes.

Lochlan smiled, “Kae and I were born only days apart; we were raised together as practically brothers. We are both past our fifth millennium. Leila is a bit younger. I have never asked her properly but I would guess she is about halfway through her fourth millennium.” 

Adam grimaced again, “it is impossible to know how old I am. I was adopted by many families in my colony. As Lochlan alluded to earlier, The Colony I grew up on is a pure Fae settlement with strict rules. I did not age like a normal Fae and so I would be taken in by a family and they would raise me until they got frustrated with my slow growth rate. Because I moved through so many families the truth about where I was found and any information about my possible birth parents got lost along the way.”

Lochlan jagged at something on his plate as he put in. “Eventually The Colony turned him out. They loaded him on a one-man transport ship with minimal supplies and pointed him out into space. Adam eventually ran out of supplies and had no credit to his name so he did what most would in that situation.”

“I started to steal. At first it was swiping food from vendors but I knew most of them were barely better off than I was. They needed their sales to provide for their families so I learned to pickpocket from the rich travellers who could clearly afford it. I was okay at it, but not great. One day I managed to swipe a wallet from this fat cat businessman but I did not notice his security trailing behind him. The bodyguard tried to take my head off and I ran for it.”

“And he ran right into me.” Lochlan smiled. “Back then I had been known to do the same thing. So, I helped Adam dodge the guard and we jumped into my ship.”

Adam blushed, “It turned out I had swiped a bit more than pocket money off the guy. It was a few billion in credits. Needless to say, I was screwed. My face got plastered all over every outpost station and port. If I dared to set foot planet side again, I would be snatched up in an instant.”

“So, I took him home. The d’Bineshi are well known for adopting strays. We took him in and our elders negotiated the return of the credits. Adam is still a flagged man but at least he will not be arrested on sight any more.” Lochlan looked at Rolf’s constipated expression. “And that right there is the reason Michael never talks about our history. The Court would have conniptions if they found out about any of this.”

Luna hummed calmly and asked, “Does the Queen know?” Her tone was not all that inquiring like she assumed that it was yes.

Lochlan nodded, “Of course, as I said, Adam is still flagged as a thief. The Royal Guard would not have missed that when we arrived. She also knows our true creature status and has accepted it.”

Harry trilled sadly, “But you will outlive your Circle.”

“We might,” Lochlan agreed. “We cannot know the future or how long any of us will live. But we hope that the four of us will be with each other at least for our lifetimes and with luck it will be for all of yours and a good chunk of Arwen’s lifetime.” 

Harry felt happiness bubble up at that and he felt the need to hug Lochlan again. Lochlan crooked his finger at him and Harry smiled as he moved around Adam to climb onto Lochlan’s lap. Lochlan murmured to him in the native Fae tongue. While Harry could not understand the words yet. The emotions that Lochlan was projecting spoke of love and the desire to protect. Harry sighed happily but somewhere in the back of his mind he was waiting for his luck to change. It always tended to go in waves sooner or later it would have to start to swing back down from this high.

----- 

Neverah: Earth Sector—Evanson Manor 

Rian had not been happy about leaving Briar’s side so after the upheavals the night had brought for them. It was good that Jun was trapped somewhere off realm because the whole Circle was a jumbled mess of emotions. There was relief and happiness but there was also anger and rage. Whomever had stolen Jun from them was going to pay dearly for it.  

The son-in-law comment Lady Death had made, had sent Orchid on a dawn run to the library for a copy of their tapestry. What that had revealed had stunned them all. Not one of them had finished processing it yet. They had two daughters who impossibly had a full Circle and children. Two of their grandchildren had already Bonded.

Rian had summoned Thorne when they had been faced with the information connected to their granddaughter, Hermione Granger. How exactly does one address the Lord of the Death Court about the fact he had taken a grandchild they had known nothing about as his consort? 

In the end, Thorne told Briar that he was not to address it. Briar let out a sound that was halfway between a whine and a growl. Thorne pinched Briar’s ear in between his claws. “You are a mess, Briar.”

“Father don’t, please.”

“No, they deserve to know. Rian should not have had to bear this burden alone. When you thought Jun was gone, you were letting yourself Fade out of existence. One day you would have gone away and they would have found out about it when Rian broke down. Just because you got your arse held to the fire by Lady Death, it does not mean you are at all recovered. You will only speak on the matter Lady Death gave you charge of. Assuming responsibility for the new pup.”  

Thorn ran his finger over the tapestry. “I have been around him a few times and he did not feel like Fae.” He looked up at the Fae of his son’s Circle. “You are certain that some of these are Fae?”

“We are, d’Bineshi is a Fae name for a specific clan. The fact that they use that circle name suggests that a good portion of the Circle is Fae.”

Thorne smiled, “Well at least you know your daughters took after you in some aspects. I will speak to Lord Aiden about Hermione. I warn you now, she will not be living with us. He will be fiercely defensive of his Consort so she will be living on Arythmoor Estate. However, I will do my best to arrange some sort of meeting so you can get to know her.” With that promise he gathered up Briar and they headed for the estate.

 ----- 

Neverah: Shadow Haunt—House of Arythmoor—Consort’s Quarters 

Hermione slowly opened her eyes to find the startling truth that she was in an unknown room and in an unknown bed she was just about to run through a mental checklist to see if she was intact when she was confronted with her mother’s strangling hug. “M-m-mum? Where am I? What are we doing here?”

“Oh Hermione! I have been so worried about you. I can’t believe a smart girl like you would do something so foolish.”

Hermione winced, well that meant her mother knew what she had been doing in the woods. “Mum… I…”

“I thought you trusted your father and I. Or, if you could not tell us your magic was hurting you then why not tell one of your teachers.”

Hermione’s tears started to drip down her eyes. “Oh Mum, I thought I was losing my mind.”

“Young Lady, you told me your best friend was hearing voices in your second year and you never let him feel like he was losing his mind. You stayed with him and helped him to figure out what it was he was hearing. If no one else, why did you not ask him? I am sure he would have helped you.”

Hermione bit her lip. “I did not want him to worry about me. He was grieving the death of his Godfather and I did not want to bother him with this.”

Her mother frowned at her, “You thought your best friend would rather grieve the loss of you too, over helping you to figure out why you were hearing voices in your head.”

“That is enough love.” Her father walked into the room carrying a tray of food clearly meant for her mother. “What is done is done. We just have to make sure Hermione learns to control her new gift. And that she goes to therapy.”

“Dad! Therapy? I don’t need a therapist.”

“That is not negotiable, young lady. Not in the eyes of me or your mother; nor is it negotiable for your new Alpha.”

Hermione blinked, “My what?”

“Your Alpha, Lord Aiden Arythmoor the Hellhound.”

Hermione frowned as a mental picture of an impossibly tall man with blood red eyes, skin as pale as death, and hair as black but with silver highlights that looked like beams of moonlight. She sucked in a breath, “That man is not my Alpha!”

“I am afraid that neither you nor I have a choice in that matter. You cast your life upon Lady Death’s hands and she brought you back. You are as much hers as I am. She deemed that you are my responsibility, a duty that I take most seriously.”

Hermione panned to the doorway. She bit her tongue as she took in the man without the haze of pain clouding her mind. He was absolutely the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life. Although she could do without the skin and eyes reminding her of Voldemort. She clenched her hands in her bedding. No, she was absolutely not lusting after a man she met in the forbidden forest. That was absolutely not happening.  

The slight upward turn of his lips in the barest approximation of a smirk told her that she had hidden nothing from him. Damn the smug bastard; she was not that easily swayed. She did not care what Lady Death had decreed. She would not bend her knees and lick this man’s boots. Nope, absolutely not.

-----

Neverah: Shadow Haunt—House of Arythmoor—Private Audience Room

Thorne looked up at young Melacor as he came into the room to greet them. He bowed to Thorne and then Briar. “I am sorry but Lord Aiden is not taking any audiences today, Lord Thorne.”

“I understand. We came here on another matter and hoped that we might speak with him while we were here.” Briar whined in protest before he could catch himself. Thorne raised his eyebrow as if to say and this is why I will be talking to Lord Aiden. He turned and said to Melacor, “Please inform Lord Aiden that I have become aware of the personal matter that now connects our houses and would like to speak with him about it as soon as he can make time for me.”

Melacor nodded in complete understanding so Thorne suspected Aiden had warned the young pup he might be coming at some point. “I will give him the message Lord Thorne. Is there anything else I can help you with?”

 “Not unless you would not happen to know where the newest pup is at this moment?”

Melacor shifted a bit in happiness. It was clear that the pup was enjoying the relief of not being the youngest pack member any longer. Even at ten years old he was still more experienced than the newborn Hellhound even if he was an adult. “I know where he is supposed to be. He was taking a turn shadowing Rasputin. So, unless he has been spotted, he should be doing that.”

“Very good. We will track him down, then. Inform Lord Aiden that Lady Death has put Briar in charge of him last night as he is in fact his son-in-law.”

This surprised Melacor but he nodded, “I will let him know.”

Thorne motioned to Briar, “Come let us find your son-in-law. Aiden will let us know when we can meet your granddaughter.” Briar did not like that outcome but he also knew that to challenge Lord Aiden on this would mean his death. With regret he followed his father back into the public parts of the estate. 

-----

The new pup had found a deep pocket of shadows to crouch in well out of the way but close enough that he could hear everything Lord Rasputin was saying as he held court for his devoted lackeys. He thought he was completely unnoticed until a hand came over his head and pushed his muzzle to the ground so he could not make a sound.

Shush pup you did well with this hiding spot.”

The pup turned his blood red eyes to take in the man who had joined him in his shadow nest. He recognised him as one of the Lords Loyal to Lord Aiden but he did not know him personally. “It sounds as if Rasputin is winding down. You should be alright to come with me now.”

The pup did not want to leave his first real task for Lord Aiden but he could not argue with the older hound either. They moved through the shadows into another hall entirely where a younger hound was waiting. The two appeared to have a similar look so the pup guessed they were family.

“This is him?”

“Yes, he got stuck in purgatory for a while in his Hellhound form so he has a harder time being human.”

Briar nodded sympathy in his eyes. “I think we have figured out who you might have been. I am going to read you off a list of names. Stop me if one sparks anything in your memories.”

The pup nodded and sat obediently upon the floor, his tail curled around his paws as he waited. Well, he had the submissive Hound posture down perfectly that was for certain. Briar started to read the names of the male members of his daughters’ Circle.

The pup listened and he found himself whining low in his throat. Every name meant something to him but he could not pin down what they meant to him. The first name that Briar read that caused him a real reaction was the name Remus Lupin. The pup felt a jolt of energy through his heart and he let out a yip.

Thorne knelt beside him, “Focus now pup. Is Remus Lupin your name? Try to remember.”

He thought really hard. Who was Remus? Was he Remus? No, that was not right. Remus was someone he needed to get to. He shook his head back and forth and whined. 

Thorne hummed, “Read through all of the names including the women.”

Briar frowned but did it. The pup felt the same jolt when he read the name Petunia. He yipped again.

“I would venture Petunia and Remus are his two most important Bonded. They mean the most to him. It does not exactly tell us his name but it is a start.”

Briar nodded as he looked at the pup. “Petunia is my daughter.” The pup whined and moved closer to him. He smelled Briar and his smell reminded him of something of home. He yipped and curled around Briar to sit at his side in a perfect heel. 

Thorne smiled, “Well, that takes care of that. He is all yours now.” 

Briar sighed and walked the pup out of the estate. “Don’t you forget all the protocols you have been learning when my circle starts to pamper you? You are still a hound of this pack and will have to act as one.” The pup yipped in agreement and let Briar reach down to grip his collar while they port home.

Chapter Text

Neverah: Earth Sector—Emerald Hollow

Ian snarled at several of his Bonded who simply tried to touch him as they entered the sitting room. Those bloody bastards had kept them filing papers for three hours. Never before in their long history of working for Lady Bianca had it taken three hours to organise a bloody prisoner transfer. Granted they had never tried to drop off a prisoner at two in the morning before either.

His Bonded did not take his snarling to heart. They had skipped a stop over the night before so none of them had slept. Furthermore, Ian was growing increasingly agitated over the unknown condition of his Dera. Raijin moved to correct him but he stopped suddenly. Ian narrowed his eyes at his Alpha trying to discern what game he was playing.  

Two arms wrapped around him from behind projecting calm. Ian let out a half growl and half whine as Jauren pulled him back and down onto the sofa. “Be still my grouchy Little Brother. You are going to lay here with me and rest. We have an appointment to see Master Healer Kalzik at nine, that means you have three hours to rest and then an hour to shower and eat something before we leave.”

“But Jauren?”

“Even Master Healers need rest Ian. And Dera is still in his coma. He is not exactly going anywhere.”

Ian whined again, but despite all the protesting his body did relax against Jauren’s chest as he fell asleep. Jauren motioned away with his fingers and their lingering bonded save Jauren’s assigned Pareya spread out to take care of themselves. 

Raijin caught Alonz’s attention and the pair of Alphas moved out of the sitting room to Raijin’s office. He went to his cupboard and opened the door inside was a pitcher and cups he poured a glass. But instead of drinking it, he poured some of it on his palm and splashed it up onto his face. 

Alonz watched him, “You should really lie down as well.” 

“I will in a minute.” Raijin set the glass aside and leaned back against his cupboard. “Any news.”

“Not much. When we got here around midnight, Jauren contacted the Kalzik Clan. The healer on call set up the appointment for him and gave him an update. Maury is still in his coma but stable. They were not one of the Healers assigned to his case, so they could not give him any more information on how he got hurt.”

“How is Jauren doing with this?”

“He is alright but he is internalising. I have had to pull him out of his own head quite a bit for the past two days. And Ian?”

“Ian is the opposite.” Raijin shook his head, “He is on the warpath already. He wants to raze  houses and burn down forests and we do not even know what happened yet.”

Alonz chuckled, “Well, Ian always has been the more volatile of the pair. Mine will keep watch over yours, you should get as much rest as you can.”

“I doubt any of us will get that much rest but the chance to rest our eyes would be appreciated.”

Alonz moved closer and squeezed Raijin’s shoulder in support. “We will get through this.”

Raijin nodded as he rubbed his eyes. “I know we will … but this time it feels different. It feels bigger to me.”

Alonz nodded, “I know what you mean. But there is nothing we can do about it until we learn what it is.” He left Raijin on his own so he could go watch over Jauren and Ian in the sitting room. Raijin was right, there was this different feeling in the air but it was not just about Maury. It seemed to be a shadow looming over all of Neverah. 

Whatever it was already involved Maury but Alonz was not going to let Jauren get hurt in the process. While they went to the Healer’s estate, one of their suites would be sent to investigate Maury’s residence for clues about what was going on.

-----

Neverah: Earth Sector—Kalzik Estate 

Hiram Kalzik invited the eight Dragels who showed up for the appointment at nine into one of their larger sitting rooms and engaged the privacy ward. “Good morning, I am Master Healer Hiram Kalzik.”

Jauren spoke up first and motioned to himself and the younger Dragel tucked into his side. “I am Jauren Elswood and this is my little brother Ian. With us are both our Alphas, Betas, and a Pareya each.”

“It is good to meet you all. Am I to assume you want all of them brought up to speed on Maurice’s condition?”

“I do.”

“Very well. There was an off-world incident that resulted in a Soulscream for a young Submissive. During the effort to evacuate the Dragels from that situation, several investigations were launched. One of those investigations uncovered Maurice. He had been taken captive by a wizard. Best that the investigating team could determine was that he was using Maurice’s blood to feed an undead being.”

“What?” Ian hissed but Jauren soothed him. 

“Why would they do that?”

“It appears from the notes found that his beloved mother had suffered a fatal injury and the wizard used a form of necromancy and newly invented potions keep her soul from crossing to the other side. The resulting undead creature was very strong and insatiably hungry. He had tried several creature bloods to feed his creature before he was presented with Maurice as a new test subject. Dragel blood as you can imagine was very effective for his purpose.”

“Yes, so what is our Dera’s condition?”

“Maurice is very malnourished as the wizard only wanted to keep him alive enough to produce blood. His muscles are showing degradation from atrophy. It is our estimate that he had been held for about a year’s time.”

“What would our Dera have been doing off realm?”

“His magical signature matches the mentor seals that were placed on the Submissive who gave the Soulscream so I would venture it is safe to assume he received his information on his charge and went to investigate but somewhere along the way he was captured.”

Jauren hummed. And Ian looked up at him. “You know about that?”

“He mentioned it to me. That young Earth Submissive, Jinn, wormed his way into his heart. He found himself enjoying acting as an unofficial mentor for him and we talked about the possibility that he might like to be a real mentor. He never told me what he had decided but I did encourage it. I hoped it would give him a reason not to follow through with Charum Mortis.”

Ian shuddered at the thought and found himself nodding  quickly. Anything that gave their Dera a reason not to go through with that would have had his full backing too but it seemed to have backfired in this case. 

“So, our Dera’s student was also hurt.”

“Yes,” Hiram paused and thought about it. “I am unsure how much I can tell you without violating the Royal Seal on the incident. Try keeping your questions strictly to Maurice and his student and we will see how it goes.”

Jauren’s eyes widened. A Royal Seal? The most likely reason for that would be if a Royal had been somehow involved. Inwardly, he chuckled. It would suit his Dera to be saddled with another chaotic charge as he and Ian had been. 

Raijin asked, “Can you explain the boys’ health status then?”

“I can to a degree. I can tell you my son is one of his bonded and so he is his primary Healer. But we were there for the aftermath of the scream. He had been kidnapped on Friday before lunch and the Soulscream did not come until Saturday morning so he had not eaten or drunk in that time. Then, the Soulscream was a result of him being thrown into a lake filled with water tainted with the same concoction used by the wizard to preserve his mother. But unlike the pure version of the potion that the wizard was using, this diluted potion that was in the lake had been used for another purpose. The kidnapper, if he could not control his victims, he would push them alive into the lake. Where the water would seep through their skin and into their core. It would drain their life force away until they were little more than a shell.”

“Couldn’t you climb out of the water?”

“You could if there were not his previous victims still in the lake. Unlike the wizard’s mother, these shells were not fed so moment the sensed movement in the water, they would swarm the victim and at least drag them to the depths if they did not manage to tear pieces from them first. That swarm was what caused the Submissive to give their Soulscream. They along with all the Merrow who answered his call had to go through a Merrow purging treatment to expel the toxin the water left behind from their bodies.”

“Was he hurt in any other way?”

“Not from this incident. But it is clear both from his state of health and the type of Seals that Maurice put upon the boy that he was in an abusive home situation. Most of this was healed by his inheritance but it is one of several reasons he will require the guidance of a Mind Healer for a few years at least.”

Jauren and his all growled at that. It was their speciality after all, finding and removing abused creature children from dangerous situations was their forte. Jauren was definitely going to have words with his Dera about not calling him for backup.

“Just so you are aware two secondary abusers are within custody but the two primary abusers were able to skip out before we could apprehend them. It is clear they have not given up their desires to reclaim the Submissive so his case is very much considered open until those two and anyone working with them are dealt with.” He pulled out a page and wrote something on it. “This is the name of the Alpha for the Soulscreamed Circle. If you want to learn more or meet the Submissive yourself, you must go through him.”

Alonz stepped forward and took the name. It was not someone he recognised but the surname Gorgens-Nott was telling. After that they made their way to the guest room that Maurice had been placed into. All in all, Maury could have looked worse but Hiram was right, the Healing coma was doing its job. Maury would be back on his feet soon. Ian and Jauren each sat on one side of the bed watching over him. Hiram did have Jauren sign a few consent forms giving the Kalziks official permission to continue his healing but then he left them to visit with their Dera.  

When the Healer had gone Jauren and Ian both grouched at their unconscious Dera. There was the possibility that he could hear them so they were giving him an earful. The rest of their bonded settled around the room and let their two Submissives vent their frustrations. The more they got out now the less they would try to bottle up inside themselves. 

------

Neverah: Shadow Haunt—House of Arythmoor—Aiden’s Quarters 

Hermione and her parents were led out of her private rooms to a well-appointed dining room. A few women brought in a selection of food and placed it at the end of the table where she and her parents had sat down. Hermione frowned as she watched them bow to Aiden at the other end of the table and she could practically see them wagging their tails when he praised them. How could they demean themselves like that? He was not a god. They should not be seeing his approval.  

Her eyes narrowed further as a little boy came in and bowed to Aiden. “Alpha, Good Morning.”

“Good morning Melacor, you have news for me already?”

“Yes Alpha. This morning Lord Mascaslan and Lord Evanson came to request an audience with you. Per your direction I turned them away.”

Aiden hummed. He had expected that given that his Lady had said she had visited Briar the night before. “And how did they take this?”

“Lord Evanson seemed unusually upset by it but Lord Mascaslan was not at all bothered. He asked me to convey to you a message, though.”

“And what did Lord Mascaslan say?”

“He requested I inform you that he has become aware of the personal matter that now connects your houses and would like to speak with you about it as soon as you can make time for him.”

“I would expect nothing less from him. Thorne is one of my best hounds. I will set aside time for a private audience with him in the next few days once I speak with my consort about it.”

Hermione blinked at this as the young hound bowed and left the room. “Why would you need to talk to me about it?”

“Lord Mascaslan has just recently found out that he is the Great Grandfather of your Soul Brother.”

“My who?”

“The boy, Harry.”

 “Oh? What is Soul Brother?”

“Similar to a Soulbonded which is two souls who are fated to find each other and bond a Soul Sibling is a pair of Siblings who are fated to find each other whether they are actually related by blood or not.”

“Oh…” Hermione felt tears well up in the corners of her eyes. That was absolutely true, she and Harry had felt like brother and sister ever since the Troll incident in their first year. Once she got past using her books as a defence and Harry learned that it was not everyone who wanted to use him, they became close really fast. Ron liked to say that he was Harry’s best friend but he never really cared to understand Harry as she did. 

She rubbed her eyes. “So, what does that have to do with me?”

Aiden said, “I imagine that they want to get to know you. You will clearly still be a major part of Harry’s life. On that note. You have an appointment with your new Mind Healer in an hour. If you do not put up a fuss about it and participate earnestly, I will contact Harry’s Circle about the possibility of you visiting him this afternoon.”

“Harry is here? Wait. Where is here, by the way?”

Aiden snorted, “This is Neverah. It is a Sanctuary realm and yes Harry is here. He threw a right fit when I brought you here to my home. He wanted you to stay with him and his.”

Hermione huffed, “And why couldn’t I stay with him.”

“Because you are my Consort and I cannot allow you to live elsewhere than with me. You may visit your brother but you live with me.” Hermione did not respond to that but she knew Harry would be happy to help her escape from this man. She just needed to be patient.

-----

Neverah: Storm Territory—Dreswell Estate

Devrim tried to get in and get out without a fuss but someone had flagged their hunt. Firstly, it had taken three hours to process the paperwork to get their bastard of a prisoner transferred out of their custody and into the cells. Devrim had thought it was just a procedural hold up until they finished and he tried to leave with the Arythe Circle. He winced as someone stomped on his foot hard enough to hurt even through his boots.

“Hello Milady,” Devrim responded promptly as soon as he noted who exactly was trapping him in place. 

“And where do you think you are skulking off to?”

“I have business in the Shadow Haunts.” Devrim replied but she tapped his chin and forced him to look up at her. 

“No matter your business you will stay to see her because I do not want to hear about it for the next week if you do not.”

“But Audra, it is so early. Surely she is still in bed.”

Audra shook her head, “Not today. The Pareya have been excessively smothering as of late and Miya is tired of it, she snuck out of bed an hour ago to hide from them.”

Excessively smothering? Well, that usually only meant one thing. Audra nodded to confirm his thought process. She lifted her foot. 

“Come Miya was hiding out in Bianca’s office.”

“Isn’t that a bit obvious?”

“Yes, it is, but it is also the best spot to hide right now. Someone let their nesting instincts out of control and it led them to clean. They reorganised Bianca’s whole office in the process. The Pareya are temporarily banned from going in there now.”

Devrim chuckled as he followed Audra to his Grandmother’s office. Bianca was not behind her desk but instead seated in an armchair before slowly burning the fireplace reading a report. Miya was curled up in a blanket nest at her feet. As they enter Miya perked up. “Cubby, you are back!”

 “I am. We just finished transferring that man into the holding cell, Milady.”

“Grandmother. And that is good. I have been waiting far too long to get my claws into him.” She waved him in and Devrim found himself down in the nest with Miya before he could form a proper protest to it. He did not show it on the outside but inside he smiled as Miya fussed over him. He had spent so much of his life unsure of himself or of his welcome that he absolutely absorbed it like a sponge from the ones he knew meant it.  

Bianca confirmed what Audra had hinted at and she pointed out that they were closing ranks and they did not want him going to the pits or drifting around the Shadow Haunt. He tried to protest, citing the tension between him and their Pareyas. His presence would only make their behaviour worse. Miya went on to counter him with how much his absence would cause her undue worry and stress.  

He went to counter the argument again when Bianca reached out and caught his hand. Devrim cursed under his breath. He had been absently rubbing his aching chest again. “Devrim, look at me now. Did you ignore a Soulscream?” Devrim whined as he looked away from the angered Alpha. “Answer me!  How long ago did you feel it?” 

“I am not sure with us travelling between realms. A few days at least.”

She reached up and rubbed her eyes. “You foolish boy. Do you have any idea what you have done?” 

Miya looked up at her, “What is it love?”

“What Soulscreamed circle have we been talking about for the past few days, Miya?”

“Oh? Oh!” Miya’s eyes light up with pure joy. “Devrim is theirs. That is wonderful. He will do so well with them.”

“He would have if he had responded to the call. Or even responded within a few hours of the call. It has been days now. His submissive will be hurt and offended that he did not come for him.”

Miya blinked and drooped in sadness. “Oh, that boy. Cubby, you need to fix this. Your Submissive is so sweet; he is perfect for you.”

“Stop Grandmera, you both keep saying he is perfect for me. But I am far from perfect for them. Why would any Submissive want me? Our own family doesn't want me.”

Miya hissed as she pulled him against her. Bianca left Miya to try to talk Devrim out of that clearly self-destructive slump. She got up and planned a message to send to young Prince Raspen. They really needed to confirm whether Devrim was Harry’s or not. Although she was ninety-nine percent certain Devrim was Harry’s. If he was not then there was another active Soulscream that they did not know about, which was not a good thing either.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira 

Raspen finished the wonderful meal Quinn had made for breakfast and brought his dishes to the kitchen where Quinn was supervising the twins as they tested their Earth magic at doing the dishes in Neverah. It seemed a bit wobbly and some of the dishes were bumping into each other noisily but nothing was broken yet so it appeared to be going all right.

Raspen paused next to Quinn. “Is there a way to confirm if someone is Soulbonded to Harry without him having to meet them?”

Quinn frowned at that and Raspen explained about Lady Bianca identifying a Storm Gheyo from her family with signs of an open Soulbond. However, it would not be advisable to shove them both together if they were not the right Soulbonded it would just hurt one or both of their feelings. Quinn thought about it and came up with a spell he thought would work. He taught it to Raspen and he had him cast it upon Ethan as he walked in the room. A soft white glow hovered near Ethan’s heart. 

“See the soul magic. I believe if I am correct, then the spell should not glow at all if they are not one of Harry’s Soulbonded. But test it on one of your guards when you get to your office.”

“Thank you Quinn, I will try it out first . If it does not work then we may have to set up a neutral meeting.”

Raspen went and said goodbye to Harry who was still with his parents but they had moved to a parlour. Harry hugged him before he scolded him. “I want to spend some time with you too. You and Perry are always slipping off on me.”

Raspen chuckled, “Yes that is unfortunately the life of an Acting Royal and we tend to loop our siblings and cousins into it to share in our misery. But you will not miss me this afternoon.”

“Oh, and why is that?”

“Lord Arythmoor sent us a message this morning. Hermione is awake.”

Harry gasped excitedly; “She is! I want to see her.”

“We know. Lord Arythmoor has arranged for her to have her first Mind Healer appointment this morning but he wants to bring her to the island this afternoon so you can see her.”

Adam spoke up, “This is Lily’s daughter?” 

“Yes, and Lily will be with her but remember Lily has not yet been broken out of the mind-altering spells and she is under the influence of that control potion.” Raspen turned serious. “If you want to talk to Hermione about being your family or directly introduce her to your parents then I suggest you come up with an excuse to separate her from her parents.”

Harry’s face got serious as he started to think on how he could do that. Raspen kissed his forehead and told him to employ his twins if he needed any chaos or his plan. Harry nodded and sat down. His parents were happy to help him plan because they absolutely wanted to meet their daughter.

Raspen portalled to his office and was not at all surprised to see Adrianna hanging out with his main head guard. This was her last day off before she went back on duty for his mother and they had not seen each other since that first hectic night when he got back to Neverah. Raspen kissed her before he opened the door and let them both in his office.

“Before you wander off Migu can I ask you and Adriana for a favour?”

“De quoi Avez-vous besoin, Your Highness?”

Raspen smiled at Migu’s mixture of French and English that had never bothered him over the years. He knew both languages so it was not a problem. “We may have found another of our Soulbonded Gheyos but we want to be certain before we introduce them to Harry in case we are wrong. My Healer taught me a spell to compare my Submissive’s magical signature to another person but he told me to check it on a few other people first. If it is working and you are not Soulbonded to Harry, then nothing should happen. 

Both ACEs shrugged. Raspen cast the spell first upon Migu so he could get back to his duties. As Quinn said the slight golden colour of his spell faded out to nothing quickly on his head guard. Migu smiled, “Le Petit Serpent, est adorable mais il pas pour moi.”   Migu bowed and walked out of the room.

Raspen turned and cast the spell on Adriana expecting the same thing to happen but instead the faint glow of soul magic glowed over her heart.”

Raspen blinked and then chuckled, “Well I guess it is a good thing Hadrian thought with a bit more work you would make a good third.”

Adrianna blinked at the fading glow. “I take it that means I am a potential Soulbonded for him?”

Raspen nodded and summoned another guard and a servant, both who showed no reaction just as Migu’s scan had. Raspen hummed, “Alright, so how do you want to handle this?”

Adrianna poked Raspen’s shoulder, “You stay out of it. I should have told you that the first night you got back to Neverah but I was not exactly thinking straight. I do not want him, Harry, perceiving that you are forcing me upon him. It sounds as if that might be what will happen with this other Gheyo. I do not want to overwhelm him.”

“I will head home and write him a favour. It is a bit early for that but he deserves to know why I did not come for his call and why I have still not come. I will leave it up to him if and when he wants to meet me.”

Raspen nodded, “That is probably the best. If it were not Lady Bianca, I would probably say the same for this other Gheyo too.”  

“I am going to mention you in my favour. Just so you know. I do not want to push him but I don’t want him thinking we are hiding it either. If he asks for your advice, give him my match schedule.”

“I will,” Raspen promised. 

They shared a few more kisses before Raspen’s aid came in to start his day. Adrianna kissed his cheek and told him to enjoy his paperwork. She had an appointment to keep at the spa.

-----

Neverah: Shopping District 

Theo was glad that they were here before the hunt officially started. Riven had helped him with the necessary paperwork but still filling the requests for mentors on behalf of Charlie, Fred, and George was a lot less complicated than it would have been had the hunt been underway. They had got in and out of the appropriate office fairly quickly.  

First, they would look to see if they had ever been assigned a mentor. If they had they would contact that mentor to see if they were still available. Theo was more confident that it would work out for Fred and George but he had a feeling Charlie was too old for his mentor to still be available to him.   

Theo looked up as Oblis caught his arm and guided him out of the path of some rambunctious teens as they ran down the street. Theo smiled up at him. “Thanks for that.” 

“Keeping you safe, even from rowdy teenagers, is why I am here. You mentioned a robe shop, but were vague on where else you want to go.” 

“Yes, I know Harry, Fred, George, and Charlie have nothing to wear for the hunt so I wanted to get them some plus I am trying to avoid exorbitant rush fees they will charge once the Hunt actually starts.” Oblis hummed in agreement. “The jeweller is another place and then I want to get something for Harry. I am thinking he needs a set of armour. Care to help me pick one out?” 

Oblis bit his lip to keep in the exuberant laugh. “Do I still breathe? Let’s go to the robe shop first as it will take the longest.” Theo nodded and they set off. 

Theo at least had a style in mind for the robes that he wanted but it still took a fair bit of time even with Oblis’s input to select colours that would be complimentary for the whole Circle. Theo bought a set of robes for their Merrow as well in case they ever had the need to attend an event on land, not that he expected many of them to wear them. Honestly, the only one who wore anything close to Landwalker clothing was Mathis with the leather duster he seemed to be fond of.

As they exited the shop into the late morning bustle. Theo checked his watch, “We should be able to get done by lunch I would think.” Oblis nodded and expected Theo to set off moving but instead Theo turned to him and started to talk about Hermione’s visit for the afternoon. To the ear it sounded casual but Oblis noticed that Theo was scanning the area around him in an almost constant motion. It was a subtle trick used to watch something specific without staring. Oblis was certain Ilsa had taught it to him. Oblis shifted his stance to more defensive as he kept up the conversation. 

“Theodore? Theodore Gorgens?” 

The slight brush of Theo’s knuckles against his forearm kept Oblis from stepping between his Alpha and the small form rushing over to him. Peach and silver scales flashed in the reflected light of the bits and bobbles that adorned him practically from head to toe. Oblis hid his grimace. He had seen Submissives decked out like this, it either meant the Submissive was extraordinarily vain or the Circle was.

The Submissive’s nostrils flared as he took in his scent. “I don’t believe it. No one has mentioned you were back. It has been several years. How are you?” Theo gave a polite but aloof smile and the submissive frowned. “Yanek, don’t you remember me? We used to spend hours playing together. Yanek Doursen, now Yanek Calamaris of the Calamaris Clan.”

Theo let his face brighten as if he was remembering, “Nose-dive Yanek, you are right it has been a long time.”

  Yanek waved off the name and touched Theo’s forearm. “I did not expect to see you this Hunt. I thought you were engaged off realm.”

“I was handling something required for my inheritance but the stipulation has recently become void so my time there was no longer necessary for me to be there. Surely you are not here alone , Yanek.”

“No, I am here with my Pareya.” He looked back over his shoulder and gasped as the three ran up to him. “Oops, I guess I should not have run off like that.” Yanek trailed his hand down Theo’s arm and clasped both his hands around Theo’s hand. Theo felt pressure against his palm as something small pressed onto his palm. “Well, that is a wonderful coincidence you are back for this Hunt Theodore. I have missed our time spent together. Perhaps we can get together and catch up.”

“Perhaps, although this return was not planned ahead of time. So, our Circle has much to do in order to prepare for the hunt.”

Yanek patted the back of his hand and pulled away. Theo subtly closed his hand around whatever Yanek had passed him and tucked it up his sleeve. Yanek suddenly turned to his Pareya and reminded them they had an appointment before he led them off into the crowd.

Oblis clicked his tongue, “Well, what was that?” 

“I will tell you in a minute. Let’s get to the Jeweller,” Theo offered his palm to share the location with Oblis. 

His Gheyo moved them and when they were away from whatever eyes might have still been watching them. He pulled his hand from his sleeve and opened it to find a small folded parchment. Oblis watched him as he opened it. The message was hastily scribbled and not at all the perfect scroll Yanek usually wrote in.

Theodore, I am sorry for pushing you so hard all those years ago. I did truly like you but my persistence was not my choice. My family decided to use my attractiveness in order to use me to regain their standing in society. I was and still am being pressed into forming a vanity circle. I know I am vain and I do want the power and status my family once had back, but I do not want it at the expense of my only real friend. Please do your best to keep yours out of reach of the Calamaris Clan. They mean no good intent with any advances they make toward you. ~ Yanek      

“What was your history with him?” Oblis asked firmly.

“He tried to ask me to court him twice and I refused each time when it was clear he was still not going to take no for an answer I told Ilsa I believe he was made to sign a distance contract.”

“One that is clearly not in effect still. I will mention it to Raspen or Perry, so they can have someone pull it from the archives. Anything else like that we should know of.”

“No,” Theo huffed. “I did not think this would be an issue. I have been back on earth for more than five years and that is twenty years here. I thought he would be all settled at this point.”

Oblis grunted, “Those with power always desire more and there is always a way of adding more power to a circle. I agree with Yanek, our Circle should keep their distance from all of the Calamaris Clan.”  Theo nodded and he passed the note off to Oblis before they headed into the Jeweller’s shop to purchase rings for all the Circle.

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters—Earth Section

Just after lunch Raspen was awaiting the arrival of Lady Bianca, a few of her Gheyos, and a very reluctant looking young Gheyo who might be theirs. As they walked through the door, Raspen took note of him. The young Gheyo his hair was a mixture of dark black and brown and his eyes seemed to cycle between storm purple and blood red. So not a pure storm Dragel then.

The young Gheyo hissed, “Grandmother, let’s stop this now. I am no good for this Circle and you know it.”

“I know no such thing. Further I am not going to give up on the chance that they will be good for you.” Lady Bianca motioned for him to sit in the chair in front of Raspen’s desk. “Prince Raspen, good afternoon.”

“Good Afternoon, Lady Bianca. I would just jump straight into why you are here but clearly the Gheyo in question is reluctant.” Raspen leaned back in his chair. “There is no point in going forward if you are just going to run off on the young Submissive the first chance you get.”

Devrim winced. That was harsh, but it was fair. “I wouldn’t run off. If I am theirs, then I will be theirs so long as they will have me. But what my Grandmother has failed to mention is that I am not fit for Dragel society. I do not fit in the Storm Sector and barely get by in the Shadow Haunts. If I need to stay any extended time on the realm, I usually go to the pits because that is the one place I don’t stand out. If this Submissive had any desire to be a part of society, then I will be a hindrance to them.”

“This circle on the whole will not be a social circle.” Raspen put in getting the young Gheyo to look up at him. “It is a Military Circle with a Gheyic Alpha and a Ferros Submissive.”  The Gheyo’s mouth slipped open in surprise but he snapped his fangs shut quickly.  

Raspen continued when he saw a slight easing of the tension in the Gheyo’s body. “They have two full Gheyo Suites already. If you come in, you would become part of the third unbuilt Suite. Sure, there are certain members of the Circle who will handle the social aspects of life and you may have to wear dress armour to accompany them on occasion. However, I doubt anyone would be expecting the Gheyo to parley with the high society types.”

“See, I told you not to make assumptions, Devrim.” Bianca scolded.  

“You will not be meeting the Submissive yet.” Raspen stood up and looked Devrim in the eye as he said, “Devrim you have a choice to make. You can get up and walk out the door without knowing the answer. However, if you choose that option, I will not let you come back in a week or a month having changed your mind. The whole Circle will be informed of your decision and will actively seek to keep you apart from him. Or you can choose to let me cast a spell on you. It will see if the soul magic that is affecting you is reactive to the submissive’s magical signature.” 

Devrim sat there for several moments considering the two options. The information that the circle was Military Circle was honestly a huge relief. He would not stand out as the sole focus of a scrutinising crowd. There would be three Suites and likely numerous Jokers. The odds of him being the most unsuitable member of the circle was lowering. Further he would not be used for his connection to his Grandmother.

Raspen remained silent, watching as Devrim considered this. He did not get up but eventually he said. “How can you be certain the Submissive will accept someone like me? I am Shadow from my Ren, I am Storm from My Bearer, and I have a Nameless talent for Wild Magic from my Sire.”

Raspen hummed, “The Submissive is Nameless with a Wildfire Parental Circle. There are two Pheolix Jokers, and a Shadow and Fire Demon hybrid so far in the Circle. Further the Submissive has three official bonded familiars and one shared one with his sister. They are a gryphon, a basilisk, a nytura, and the shared familiar is a mishipeshu.” Raspen had to bite the inside of his cheek to keep from chuckling at the Gheyo’s shocked face.

Lady Bianca looked supremely pleased with herself and Devrim finally huffed, “Alright you may have a point it does sound as if I will fit in fine with them.”

“I did not get to the position I am in by being an idiot, Grandson mine.”

Devrim ran his hand through his hair. “You can cast the spell.”

“You are certain.”

“Yes.”

Raspen cast the spell and the soft white glow hovered over Devrim’s heart. With Bianca’s permission Raspen cast it on her to prove there was no glow and the spell was working. 

Devrim leaned back in his chair and said, “So, what is the next step?”

Raspen held up his hand to forestall Bianca’s input. “So far, we only have one other Soulbonded who has been identified and she is an ACE. I suggest you follow her example. She will be writing a favour to Harry this evening, giving all the standard information explaining why she was unable to respond to his Soulscream. This will give our Submissive the chance to make the first move. She suggested Harry attend some of her matches in the pit if he was interested in going forward. Understand I do not know how mad Harry will be with you for ignoring his call. He may make you work to earn back his favour.” 

  Bianca looked disappointed but Devrim nodded. “That sounds like a good plan. I will do that. It is his, Harry’s choice to accept me after all.”

Bianca nodded, “I suppose so.”

“Plus, Grandmother, it will be better for me if more of the Suite is established before I join. You know I need hierarchy to feel secure. Being a lone Gheyo without an ACE or a King would probably end badly.”

She hummed, “Probably, but that means you will be staying with us until a time you bond to Harry. If your Submissive wishes to see him fight, feel free to contact me about his match schedule, Prince Raspen.”

Devrim’s eyes widened and Raspen smirked. He had clearly not clued into Raspen switching using the term our Submissive in his last statement. Raspen nodded to Devrim before exchanging a pleasant farewell with his Grandmother. He was going to attempt to court the Submissive of a Crowned Royal. The thought alone made Devrim’s hair stick up on end as his nerves produced static.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters - Aqua-kin’e Court

Palalato was shadowing Alec today. Mesmyr was doing something with Crimson Tide and Zhanore was with Aerah assuring his family circle that he was in fact still alive. They had left Mathis and Drift back on the island so there would be at least two compatible elements if the wards were breached from the ocean again. However, since the new ward scheme was in place, the chances of that were far less likely.

At the start of the meeting, Alec had been presented with a rather large report. Which he was still reading through. Though he did move slightly in reaction to a comment made by someone in the court so he was at least halfway listening to the proceedings.  

Palalato was used to this type of duty. Because it was not all that dissimilar to guarding the Rhabdomancer. He strived to be a silent sentry at Alec’s back. The fact that Alec preferred to remain near the back wall of the hall certainly helped them to go largely unnoticed.

Alec stiffened when someone brought up his name. “Is His Majesty prepared to share the details of Alec’s bonding with the court? Given he is present with us once again, surely it is time to make the information public.”

Alcandor grinned in a very shark-like way. “That would not be my decision alone to make Lord Barclay. The details of my cousin’s Circle’s bonding happens to fall under the Royal Seals of the Water, Air, and Earth elements. Without the permission of the other two elements, I cannot release anything.” He leaned his elbow on the arm of his throne and leaned his cheek against his fist. “That being said, I would like to know why you feel you are entitled to such private information. Alec’s bonding is not a matter for this court to approve of.”

“Through the blood of his Sire, Alec is third in line for the throne; behind Princess Alexia and Lord Aldo. In truth, he should probably be above his brother as Alec is Loyal to you and the crown where Lord Aldo leads your opposition.”

“Must he always chum the waters between my family and Alcandor?” Alec growled under his breath at the man and Palalato floated a minute bit closer to Alec so he could press his hand between his shoulder blades.

“The line of succession will remain as it is, Lord Barclay. So, what exactly is your point?”

“My point is we have only seen a few Gheyo by his side. Where is the proof that the rest of his Circle is suitable for Bonding to a Royal?”

“As Soulscreamed Circle is always suitable for those called to it Lord Barclay. We are moving on now.”  

The rest of the court session went on without further dramatics and when they were done Alcandor motioned for Alec to approach him. “Are you going back to Harry right away?”

“With your permission I would like to do that. Harry’s sister is awake and she was supposed to be coming to visit this afternoon and I would like to meet her.”

“That is fine, but I will expect you to stay until dinner tomorrow. And some of that time will involve training Goonter. He is being as lazy as a sea slug without you.”

Alec snorted, “Annoying Dragon. I can take him with me tonight if that is acceptable.” When Alcandor nodded. Alec bowed to Alcandor and Palalato did as well. As they left the court and were heading out of the palace, Alec asked. “I need to swim Goonter back to the island. Would you prefer to swim or portal?”

“I prefer to stay with you.”

“Are you certain? Goonter is a Harron’s Sea Dragon.” Palalato cursed under his breath but continued to follow behind Alec. 

They turned the next corner and someone grabbed Alec’s wrist. The potential attacker did not get to do more than that, as Palalato had the man pinned to the wall with a knife at his throat almost instantly. Lord Barclay, it seemed, was more the fool than Palalato had taken him for. 

“You dare to draw a weapon on me. An insignificant nameless Gheyo like you has no idea who you are threatening.”

“I don’t need to know. You placed your hand upon my Bonded without his permission. If you will notice, he has not called me off so I believe I am justified.”

“I have no desire to call you off. I have told you at least a dozen times Barclay I have no interest in you or your Circle.”

“You will not find a more suitable Aqua-kin’e Circle in all of Neverah. I understand you are befuddled by this so-called Soulbond you have to this Submissive. But with us you would not have to give anything up. You would not have to leave your home every night to sleep upon the land. You would not have to split your time between your duties to the Court and a Circle up on land. We ask you for nothing.”

“You ask me to sell my heart! I have told you no.”

Lord Barclay ignored the knife still pressed to his throat. “At one time all you said to me was yes, yes, yes. I wonder what your shiny new circle would think about that.”

Alec scoffed and made a signal for Palalato to let him go. Palalato turned the Lord around and pushed him away from them. Lord Barclay grinned, “Would be a shame if there were a record of that night out there. It would be a shame if the entire kingdom learned just how much of a slut you are in bed.”

Alec felt his cheeks darken at the threat but he hissed, “I will not be blackmailed by the likes of you.”

“We will see.” Lord Barclay turned and waved mockingly as he went.

“Should I follow him?”

“No, if he has made a record of that night, he is not dumb enough to keep it on him or even within his home. Barclay may not be a mastermind, but his bearer comes from a family that certainly has a reputation for that. Not that I was smart enough to know that before I fell into his bed.”

“How old were you?

“Old enough, just leave it.”

“Should your Cousin know about this?”

“Probably, I will tell him tomorrow. Now let’s get Goonter and go home.”

“Of course,” Palalato swam ahead of Alec this time, not inclined to allow Alec to swim ahead of him any more.

-----

Mesmyr, Krymsen, and a few others had been displeased with Lord Barclay’s performance in court so they had shadowed him. They may have interfered but Palalato proved he was more than capable of protecting Alec on his own. Krym patted his brother’s shoulder to get him to go with them. “We will have a little chat with Lord Barclay and see if there is any truth to his threat. If there is, I will take it to Alcandor to see how he wants to proceed.”

“Absolutely not, I am coming with you. He and I are going to have a chat about what will happen if he touches one of my Bonded again. If he is bold enough to grab Alec, what would he try on Harry?”  Mesmyr started to swim after Barclay. 

Salfino chuckled, “Well, you can honestly tell His Majesty you told Mesmyr to go home.”

Krym sighed, “That will hold so much sway with His Majesty when Mesmyr has pummelled Barclay into the nearest reef. I suppose I should be grateful that none of his brothers are here with us today.”  The others laughed as they started to swim after Mesmyr. None of them were in that big of a hurry. They figured the ACE was owed the right to scare the life out of the arrogant lord before they got down to the security of the crown.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira 

Hermione definitely stumbled upon landing. Shadow portals were supremely disconcerting. Especially when you go from cold dark nothingness to full bright sunshine of a tropical island. She did not have any time to take in her surroundings though before she was hit by a black-haired mass. Harry was taller, at least as tall as she was now, which was certainly new. They tumbled back onto the stone platform but it felt like a sudden gust of wind had caught her and softened their fall. 

Elemental dragon creature… Hermione had thought this was all one big joke but when her supposed Mind Healer had explained Neverah to her. But as Harry looked up into her face, she was given pause. She recognised his emerald eyes and the tears falling from them tore at her heart. She even recognised his mop of black hair which seemed to be damp from a recent shower or something.  

However, there was no denying the slight fangs she could see in his mouth or the silvery scales that adorned his cheek and his neck. Some of them appeared to have a hint of peach colour to them and others were a bluish tint but it did not look out of place all these things seemed to perfectly fit Harry. This was how he was meant to be. Not the scared abused boy he was at Hogwarts.

  “Hermione! I was so scared for you. I didn’t know if I could handle losing you too,” Harry bit his lip as another round of sobs shook his frame. This set Hermione off too and she held him tightly in her arms as they both cried. 

Another voice spoke over them. “If you do not mind another short portal, I will move us into the house rather than making Harry and Hermione walk in this state.” Apparently, it was decided because a completely different portal activated around them as air blew up their hair and clothes slightly. 

Harry and Hermione were helped to their feet and guided into an open sitting room. To her surprise, Aiden and her parents actually left with the blonde man whom she assumed had portalled them into the house. 

Harry sniffled, “That is Xygen.” He rubbed his eyes, trying to dry them. “He is one of mine.”

“One of your what?”

“Soulbonded.”

Hermoine drew a breath, “Oh Harry, please do not tell me you are falling for their scheme. While it appears to be true that you are some types of creature, do not let them trick you with these bonded/mate lies. They are just trying to get us to be their slaves.”

Harry laughed out loud, “Hermione, do not forget who you are talking to. Slavery is not just a vague concept to me. I have been a slave for real. This is nothing like that. I have not been forced to do anything I didn’t want to do since we came here.”

“But it is a trap, Harry. To lure us into false security. I am sure in time they will make us act like that. You should have seen the woman who brought us for breakfast this morning. They were all subservient and wagged their little tails at even the slightest of praise from Aiden. Worse , he had this little boy smaller than a first-year acting as some kind of butler or secretary.”

Harry frowned. Well, that did sound bad but he had not spent any time around Hellhounds yet. Maybe their instincts ran differently. Harry shook his head, “My bonded are not like that.” He abandoned his plan to show Hermione the tapestry. She would only point at it and say it was more lies to trap them. He stood up and grabbed her hand. “Come once you meet them you will see.” 

Harry led her into the larger sitting room where everyone was gathered. He found Lochlan’s eyes in the crowd and quickly shook his head. Lochlan nodded and moved to the side before he knelt down so Harry assumed he was telling the rest of his parents. 

“Everyone, this is my Soul Sister Hermione. Hermione, I am sure you know a few of these people.” 

Before she could question it, she was pounced on and lifted into a sandwich hug by two demonic red heads. “Fred, George, you put me down this instant!” 

 “No can do, our oh so clever Headgirl. We are no longer in Hogwarts and you cannot dock us house points.”

She growled, “How about I take a leaf from Ginny’s book then? Let’s see how many hours you can last with blue balls before you come crawling back.” 

They yipped and ran away while she chased after them. Harry covered his mouth and laughed out loud. After several minutes of playful chasing Harry managed to get Hermione’s attention and started to take her around the room introducing her to people. She was polite to them all but Harry could tell she was still stiff and weary. The only two people she reacted positively toward were Luna and Charlie.   

Harry led her over to their parents but again specifically introduced her as his soul sister. Hermione was again polite but she only stayed for a moment before she excused herself and ran off.

Harry sighed and crossed his chest. “She was not listening to me. She is under the impression this is an elaborate trap to enslave us.”

Adam chirped and Harry moved to cuddle into his side. “It is fine, Harry, it will just take time. We just have to show her we mean no harm. When she is ready, we will tell her the truth.” Harry nodded because he knew Adam was right but he hated that everything had to be so damned complicated.

-----

Hermione saw the Twins slip out of the room and she followed them. She found them in a kitchen with a blonde she had met briefly. Harry had said he was disabled but she could not remember how. When she saw Fred touch him to have what seemed like a mental conversation, she assumed he was deaf. 

Hermione moved to George. “George, we need to talk about Harry.” When the blonde did not react or even show he had heard Hermione felt confident, she was right.

“What about Harry Hermione?”

“You two, the trickster kings, can’t have fallen for this scheme. Have you? It has to be some kind of trick to steal Harry away.”

“Steal Harry? Hermione, you have no idea what happened. The Dragels do not want to hurt Harry , they saved him. It is Dumbledore who wants to use and hurt Harry.”

“I don’t disagree! Dumbledore is a bastard but we can’t just trade one jailer for another. Don’t you see we need to get Harry out of here? Don’t you want to protect him?”

“Of course, Fred and I want to protect Harry but I am not convinced you are seeing things clearly. You just woke up. You have no idea what the Dragels are doing to keep us safe.”

Hermione sighed but took George’s hand. “Alright maybe you are right but if I am right do you swear to me you will help me to get Harry out of here.”

George considered his words and said, “If Harry is in danger here in Neverah, then yes, I will be the first in line to rescue Harry. You have my word.”

Hermione brightened and kissed his cheek. “Thank you, George.” She then turned to leave happy she had at least two allies.

George arched his eyebrow as he looked back at Quinn and Fred. Fred chuckled, “Quinn thinks she mistook him for deaf over mute. You did well, you did not promise her anything that you will have to break and your oath was specific but vague at the same time.”

George sighed, “I hope this does not lead to trouble down the road. Harry does not need more stress.”

“We will take care of him as you promised George. If Hermione causes problems, it will be for Aiden to manage , not us.” They gathered up the tea-tray Quinn had been preparing and started to move them out into the sitting room for the others. 

-----

Hermione seemed to relax a bit after that. She still seems to stick near to Harry, the twins, or Luna but at least she talked to people. A few hours later, her dad came to get her as it was time to head back to Arythmoor. Harry hugged her fiercely and promised to see her soon. When she had gone Harry told them all how she had reached when they were on their own.

George spoke up, “She mistook Quinn for being deaf. And she cornered me while Fred and I were helping Quinn in the kitchen. She wanted me to swear to help her rescue you. I responded with, ‘If Harry is in danger here in Neverah, then yes, I will be the first in line to rescue Harry. You have my word.’ Which seemed to satisfy her.”

“Quick thinking,” Ethan praised, “that was a perfect oath to give.”

George smiled as Fred added, “We should probably give Aiden a warning about all this.”

Theo nodded from where he was cuddling Harry. “I will send him a message before we go to bed. Does anyone else have anything they need to share?”

Oblis grinned and Theo sighed. Oblis handed the note over to Hadrian. “While Alpha and I were out a Submissive who introduced himself as Yanek Calamaris. Based on this meeting I would assume it has been voided but Theodore had a distance contract against him.”

That got several people to look up. “He tried to get me to court him and I refused him twice, the contract was put in place when he still would not give up.” He motioned to the note in Hadrian’s hand, “From that, it sounded as if his family was encouraging a very powerful vanity circle to form.”

“They are.” Perry scowled. “The Calamaris clan has close ties to the Guantrell Clan and the alliance is a thorn in the side of the Air court. Dawne and I despise the lot of them but until we can get our mother to stop favouring them our recourse is limited.”

Ethan spoke up, “Yanek also took an interest in me last hunt but he wanted me for my Royal connections; he did not want another Pareya so I refused. He was very pushy and at times acted cold and cruel. When I turned him down, he did not pursue it further. I was not from a prominent enough family.”

Raspen nodded, “I suggest that for the time being we all avoid contact with either clan. We will look into renewing the distance contract but if he is bonded it will be harder to enforce because if pressed, he could just work through a Bonded.”

“Anyone else?”

Alec spoke up, “Until further notice no one but especially Harry and Dudley should swim in the ocean without me present. One of my duties for the court is training Alcandor’s familiar and apparently the beast is becoming a sloven and temperamental pain in the arse while I have been gone. I dragged him here, so I can work hard with him before the Royal Introductions.”

“What sort of creature is he?” Harry asked quickly. 

“He is a Harron’s Sea Dragon. His name is Goonter and I will introduce you to him but remember he is a dragon Harry, not a pet.” Harry pouted but nodded in understanding.   

Raspen cleared his throat, “if no one else has anything.” He held up two envelopes Everyone who was Neverah born perked up at the sight of them. “These are your first two Favours Harry.”

“Favours? I have heard some of you mention them but I thought they were a Hunt thing.”

“They are used primarily during a hunt but you can send them at any time. We have set a spell forcing all of yours to pass through my office to ensure they are not hexed or doused in a potion. These two, however, are specific favours. They are from two Gheyos who share a partial soul bond with you. Neither was able to come during your scream. So, they are using the favours to introduce themselves and to offer you the explanation for not coming.”

Harry held out his hand and they were passed down to him. He curled a bit more into Theo’s side for support while he looked at the two. He picked one at random to open first. “Adrianna Levée. Gheyo ACE Earth Employed as a Royal Guard in the Earth Court?”

Raspen nodded, “She is part of my mother’s guard.”

Harry nodded as he read through her physical description carefully. There was a folded letter also in the envelope. He opened it and read. “Royal guards have blocks on them to stop Soulscream portals.”

“They have to. Could you imagine the danger a Royal would be in if the person guarding them were suddenly pulled away by a Soulscream? Generally, they can take them off when off duty but I know Adrianna, and she was only meant to be off duty for three days so it was not worth the hassle to remove the block; that is why she did not realise she was part of the Soulscream.”

“So how did she find out?”

Raspen chuckled, “Quinn actually taught me a spell so I could use it to check the other Gheyo but told me to practise it on a few guards to get the hang of it. Adrianna was one of the ones who agreed to be my test case.”

“Surprise!” Perry laughed and Raspen glared back at him.

Harry watched Raspen’s glare and chuckled, “Are you telling Perry to shut up about you and Adrianna being Lovers? Don’t bother, Adrianna already told me.”

Raspen turned bright red and many others laughed. Raspen shifted in his seat, “I did not want you to think we were forcing her on you.”

“I appreciate that. She also mentioned that I might like to come see her fight, once the season begins.”

Hadrian nodded, “That is normally how you would court a Gheyo. If you are interested, then you go to their fights or any other public displays that they might be putting on. It is a little tedious but if you want to go then we will make certain you know the proper steps.”

“I would like that.” Harry agreed and opened the second envelope. “Devrim Ekene, Gheyo Prince, Realm Runner? What is that?”

Riven answered, “Our version of an Inter-realm errand boy, and I am not meant to be offensive. They take jobs transporting usually cargo but even sometimes people between realms. That is another job that generally wears block for Soulscreams because having a Soulscream portal hit you while you are already inside Inter-realm portal could be fatal.”      

Raspen nodded, “His was not as well designed as the ones that the guards use. He could still feel the Soulscream and when he got back to the realm, one of his family members noticed that he was showing signs of an open soul bond.”

Harry read Devrim’s letter. “He said pretty much the same thing. You met him Raspen. What did you think of him?”

“Honestly, he has a confidence issue. He made several comments about not being good enough for you.”

Harry blinked in surprise but then he remembered both Quinn and Wikhn had similar reservations. “Did he say why?”

“He alluded to his heritage being the problem. Although he only specifically mentioned Dragel and Vampire during the meeting. When I told him about our mixed Circle and your familiars, he seemed to relax a bit. He also relaxed when he learned we were a Military Circle, not a Social Circle. He seemed to think his heritage will cause social problems for us.”

Harry snorted because that mattered little to him, “I will probably want to court them both traditionally.”

“We can arrange that,” Theo promised and they all started to relax and wind down for the night. 

-----

Alec was leaning on the balcony railing looking out over the island. The split Gheyo patrols were not working as neither suite was getting the appropriate rest between shifts. So, tonight was the first night Mesmyr’s suite was taking sole responsibility for the patrols. The result was that Mesmyr was not comfortable with Alec staying in the ocean by himself. Apparently, Brishen had been thinking ahead and prepared for this, he had commandeered a room. It was a bit rough but it would suit Alec and any of the Suite who were resting for the night. 

Alec half listened as Mesmyr laid out the schedule and then he sent the other Gheyo off to prepare. Mesmyr moved up behind his back. “Will you swear to me to stay on land tonight?”

“I swear Mesmyr, although I cannot say how much sleep I will get. My mind is quite full tonight.”

“I imagine so.”

Alec was not expecting an arm to curl around his waist and press into his chest. He was pulled back until his back meet Mesmyr’s chest as he used his greater height to curl over him. Alec blushed, feeling the strength and hardness of the body behind him. Not to mention the half-hard length pressing against him in just the right place. Alec shivered as Mesmyr nipped at his neck just below his ears.

Alec opened his mouth to speak when suddenly the other arm came up so the hand was held above his head. A silvery chain fell from his fist and when the apparent necklace went taught a shell set with an oddly shimmering pearl was dangling in front of Alec’s face. 

Alec reached up to take it and once  he had his hand around the shell Mesmyr nipped his neck and growled. “That is the only copy.”

Alec’s fist clenched around the shell as he drew it to his chest. This time he trembled for the entirely wrong reason. Mesmyr held him as the tension and fear that had been building in him all day unravelled under the wave of relief. He realised he was crying and he scrubbed his wrist across his eyes. 

Alec turned his face to look over his shoulder at Mesmyr, “How can you be certain?”

“I am certain because Lord Barclay and I had a long talk about what is mine. Trust me he would have sold me his own mother by the time I was done proving my point.”

Alec shivered again but this time it was partly from imagining what his ACE had done for him. Mesmyr leaned in and Alec did not fight as his mouth was claimed in a demanding kiss. As Mesmyr pulled back, he whispered against Alec’s lips. 

“I can finally admit that I have watched you for a long time. You are driven, strong, and ruthless when you need to be. But there is a grace to you that rivals that of Queen Killigan.” Alec blushed but Mesmyr could see he was pleased. 

“I was going to approach you next year.” Alec blinked in surprise. Mesmyr kissed him again and explained, “I wanted to approach you when you were old enough to have control over your own life. I did not want to go through Kieran where you might construe it as an arrangement made by Alcandor.”

Alec grunted at that. He probably would have taken Mesmyr’s interest for something like that if it had come through Kieran. Mesmyr tilted his face up to ensure he was looking into his eyes. “I would do anything for you, Alec. Just tell me what you need.”  

Alec turned as a soft Heartcry left his lips. Mesmyr returned the sound and claimed Alec’s mouth once again. Alec was not unaware of the irony. Here he was clutching a memory pearl in one hand that held evidence of the last time he had indulged in being submissive in bed, and it was leading him right into the bed of another. The difference was he trusted Mesmyr with his life. He was safe to be whatever he wanted to be with this man, whether he was being a vicious Gheyic fighter, a fussy Pareya, or simply a submissive lover. Mesmyr accepted and welcomed it all. As their kissing became more heated, Mesmyr pulled Alec away from the railing into the shadowed corner of the balcony. Alec nipped at his chin approvingly as he was pressed against the cool stone of the house.  

-----

Brishen looked up when Mesmyr carried Alec into the room. He moved the blanket and let  Mesmyr tucked Alec down into the saturated nest beside him. Alec whined and turned into Brishen pressing into his chest. Mesmyr went to say something but Brishen waved his hand. He pulled the damp blanket over himself and Alec and let his arm curl protectively around the young Aqua-kin’e.

“He is safe. Go and manage your Suite.”

Mesmyr nodded and leaned down to kiss Alec’s fluted ear one last time before he headed back out into the night. They still had a lot to work out before The Hunt but everyone could feel it, connections were being made and bonds beyond Harry had begun to form. They would be in a good place for the opening of The Hunt.

Chapter Text

Neverah: Peverell Travel Home

Henry entered the sitting room to find Lewis curled up on the end of one of the sofas. He had several books on the cushions beside him but he also had a pad on his lap. He was writing on the pad but he suddenly scratched it out and tossed it onto the growing pile of parchment on the floor at his feet. Henry came up behind him and trailed his fingers over Lewis’s shoulder to get his attention.

“Are you going to tell me what got you out of bed before dawn and has kept you from speaking to almost everyone for most of the day?”

“That all depends,” Lewis replied as he crumpled up another page. “Are you going to honestly tell me, Henry, all you know about Tauria refusing claims to Aldor’s line without my knowledge?”

Henry grumbled, “I know of it. I never agreed with it, but Cora could not stand to see you in so much pain. She was in agreement with it. When I told them I would not keep things from you, Tauria told threatened to pull the Peverell influence from us.”

Lewis looked up with a frown. “That would mean…”

Henry nodded, “Our outstanding business loans were all based on the Peverell name backing us. Pulling that influence could give cause for our creditors to demand immediate repayment of the outstanding loans. We would have had to sell more than half our assets in order to cover that.” Henry sighed, “We would not have had to default on our loans but we certainly would barely retain enough business capital to have any room left for poor production quotas or insufficient projection on the margins in the coming years.”

Lewis frowned, “That was a low blow on her part.”

“It was and, in the end, I agreed to keep quiet for the claim that we were discussing at the time of her threat. However, I told Cora and Tauria that they were to never inform me of future claims, because I would not be party to concealing them from you.”

Lewis looked back at him more. “It would also be why you have been more frugal with our Circle spending as of late. You are paying down those loans.”

“I am. I do not like Tauria holding our lively hood over my head as a means of compliance.”

Lewis spelled his books to move to the far end of the sofa and motioned to the seat beside him. Instead of coming around the sofa. Henry stretched his long leg over the back and the climbed down to sit beside him. Lewis smothered a smile. “If Cora caught you doing that you and I would both be in the dog house.”

“Good thing then that I sent the others to distract her. I wanted to find out what was going on with you without everyone around.”

Lewis set his notepad aside and turned to Henry. All the negative emotions he felt over this whole situation came to a head and he felt his eyes begin to burn. He was not aware if he moved towards his Alpha first or if Henry moved him but he ended up with his head resting upon Henry’s shoulder as his first tears fell. He reached on hand up and held on to Henry’s shoulder. Henry grumbled soothingly but let him cry. He did not push him to speak yet.

After several minute Lewis managed to fight back the tears and he scrubbed his wrist across his eyes. “I don’t know why I am crying. We have suspected Aldor was dead for a while now. I don’t…”

“Back up.” Henry patted his shoulder. “Aldor is dead? How do you know this?”

“Oh um, Lady Death came to me last night.”

“Our Lady came to you?” Henry’s voice was slightly reproachful. 

“I swear that I did not summon her, Henry. I would not risk that without you knowing about it or without your permission. I know how hard you have worked to keep our practices out of Tauria’s sphere of observation.”

 Henry hummed and nodded, “So Our Lady came to you?”

“Yes, apparently Tauria had pissed her off when she refused the current claim. It is a true claim and the boy is also favoured by Death. So Tauria’s refusal severely annoyed her.”

Henry did not say anything to that, but Lewis felt a hint of a smile as Henry pressed his lips to his hair. “So, what did she tell you?”

Lewis curled further into Henry. “Aldor and Charlus are dead and I got the impression so are the rest of their Circles. Aldor’s grandson and great-grandson still live. However, his grandson has been missing for several years on earth. It is his great-grandson who has moved back to Neverah and whom the claim was made for.” 

“I see and did you disappear to meet this great-nephew then.”

“I had hoped to. However, King Guthrie was not keen on allowing that just yet.” Henry arched an eyebrow at the King’s mention and Lewis blushed. “I may have gone to the Royal Quarters and sat there until King Guthrie agreed to see me.”

“Lewis.”

“Lady Death told me I needed to go to him. He was the one to present the claim directly to Tauria.”

Henry frowned, “That is odd. Claims can come through the Royal Offices but they are usually handled by aids, not the Royals directly.”

Lewis nodded, “Will you keep this between us?” When Henry nodded Lewis smiled sadly. “Harrison, my great-nephew, is a Submissive and he had a Soulscream. That scream pulled in not only one but two members of the Royal Families. Because of that the Royals are keeping everything relating to them close to the vest.”

“Well, that is understandable. But, why did His Majesty refuse to introduce you?”

“He wanted me to first familiarise myself with Harrison’s situation. He allowed me to read all the current reports on the investigations that were launched in the aftermath of the Soulscream. That took me until early afternoon and from there I went to the library to pick up some texted we do not have access to any longer.” 

Henry turned his eyes to the books. He indeed recognised several of the titles as ones that had been removed from their personal library by order of Tauria’s decree. Henry touched the spines of familiar Death Magic tomes and curled his arm protectively around Lewis. He nodded a silent agreement to help him with the magic that would be required to work those rituals.  

“I read those for a bit this afternoon, but this evening I have been trying to decide what to say to Harrison. I want to meet him, of course. But I also know Soulscreamed formed Circles are very stressful for all involved, so I do not want to add more stress to life until he is ready.”

Henry held out his hand and Lewis passed over his latest attempt that he had abandoned moments before. Henry calmly offered some suggestions and between the two of them Lewis finally wrote out a plan for what he wanted to say to his great-nephew. Lewis sealed the letter and Henry gathered up Lewis’s books. They set the letter in the hall to be sent out first thing in the morning and then Henry led Lewis to his bedroom. The books were tucked away and then they returned to cuddling as they had on the couch but now that Lewis was calmer. Henry took the chance to kiss him a few times. 

When Lewis was able to relax Henry asked him, “How are you feeling towards Cora right now?”

Lewis sighed and it trailed off into a keel of distress. “In my head I know why she did this. She was only trying to protect me from more pain. But my heart is angry. It should have been my choice to make. They took that from me.”

Henry nodded as he cupped his cheek, “And?”

“And I will let it go. I am not angry enough with her to start a fight. Her heart was in the right place, so I will forgive her. Tauria, on the other hand. I cannot say she was doing it for me, as she was not. She only cared about our reputation and the Clan fortune. She was not doing this for me.” 

“She would argue that the good of the Clan was for your own good too.”

“She can argue that all that she likes, but I am not going to just accept her meddling in the affairs of my life, especially when it comes to my brother.”

Henry nodded and distracted him. “Tell me about Harrison.”

“Harrison? I don’t know a lot.”

“Liar, you admitted to spending several hours today reading reports about him. I am sure they told you something.”

Lewis pressed closer to Henry. “They did. They told me a lot about him, most of which set off my Pareya instincts. That is why I am so firm about wanting to leave meeting him until he is ready for it. I know if I meet him now then I will likely smother him.”

Henry rubbed his neck and made an inquisitive sound. Lewis put an arm around Henry’s waist to pull himself closer to his Alpha. “Someone is after him. They have attacked his immediate family and are responsible for several of his parents suffer severe memory loss and even mind alteration spells. There is no evidence yet that they are responsible for the deaths of Aldor or Charlus but that is not one of the high-priority hunts at the moment.”

Henry hummed, “We can always send some of ours out to do that part of the hunt. It will not be as fruitless as our previous hunts as I am certain we can easily find out where the boy and his family lived.”

Lewis made a noise of agreement to that and then sighed. “Harrison is Nameless. With a predominate affinity for Water at the moment. However, he has all Elements within his Circle so he may have more affinities to show later on. His Alpha is Earth and he has a Fire Beta and Storm Rheyo.”

“A Beta and a Rheyo.”

 “They have two full-Gheyo Suites from the Soulscream alone.”

Henry whistled, “That is impressive.”

Lewis hummed, “And two Royals, don’t forget that. They will be a Circle no one will want to reckon with.”

“What else?”

Lewis hummed, “There was not a lot of information about it but part of Harrison’s parents are Fae, I think, his parental Circle was listed as a 'Wildfire' one. But as I said, there was not a lot of detail about the family that I could see. The information was not in the reports I was given to read through, so I do not know what that was about.”  

“Maybe they just do not know that much about his family. I mean the Fae are not the easiest race to get along with.”

“True, I suppose it is possible it just seemed odd to me. Harrison’s Sire is James Peverell. His Bearer is listed as Lily Evanson.”

“There would be his earth connection. Evanson is a strong Earth clan.”

Lewis nodded, “And his Third was a Merrow. He was apparently being kept half alive by some new form of necromancy. They pulled him from it and put him in stasis but the Healers from both Kalzik Clan and Merrow determined he was too close to death for them to recover him. He died sometime during the past few days.”

 Henry nodded, “So, what now?”

“I suppose I will just wait and see. As I said, I want to meet Harrison, but I honestly do not want to put more stress on him.”

Henry nodded, “I will send a message to His Majesty in the morning. I will be putting ourselves as the primary contacts for Harrison within the Peverell Clan.”

“You do that and Tauria might…”

“I have not been as frugal as you said for nothing. Tauria’s threats hold less pull now than they did back then. Our newest loan for the new factory was not underwritten by the Clan. I am not afraid of her.”

“To play devil’s advocate here. What if she chooses to go to the extreme and disown us for defying her?”

Henry kissed him again, “I would rather be nameless and hold true to our beliefs then cater to hers any longer. Honestly, I am tired of hiding from the Shadows. I want to live in them where we truly belong.”

The hope in Lewis’s eyes made Henry smile as Lewis asked, “You want to return to the Death Court.”

“I do, but that is not a decision I can make alone. We need to discuss it as a Circle. Most of ours come from families who have never interacted with the Death Court. Maybe it will be something that they cannot handle. Returning to that Court will require our full cooperation, so I will not push it if anyone has any reservations about it.”

Lewis hummed and sighed as he felt the rest of their Circle drawing near. “Time is up.”

Henry kissed him tenderly and but neither of them moved until Vincent arrived and started to rearrange them more appropriately for sleep. Before Henry moved; he squeezed Lewis’s shoulder. Lewis chirped back in thanks and rolled his eyes when Vincent nudged him along. He might not say anything, but Lewis could see that he had concerned Vincent with his disappearing act. 

Cora looked between them. “What is going on?”

Henry thought about what he wanted to say and replied. “Lewis’s great-nephew has arrived on Neverah.”

Cora looked stricken and opened her mouth to reply but Henry stopped her. “No, Cora, this is not another false claim. The Royals are the ones putting the claim forward and further Lewis was told of Harrison by Lady Death herself.”      

  Cora blinked and looked over to Lewis.

 He sighed, “I am mad you went behind my back but I can forgive you Cora. I know you were only trying to protect me from the cycle of hope, devastation, and grief that these claims cause me.” 

Cora trilled sadly as she crossed to his side to hug him. Cora clicked her tongue. “Tauria said she denied all claims.”

“She did, but I have seen what King Guthrie has to show for Harrison. I went there unguarded because I know Lady Death would not lie to me about this. Harrison is mine and I will fight for him even if it means fighting Tauria.”

Henry called out, “Do not get worked up, Lewis. Your instincts are already on edge because of what Harrison has lived through. You do not need to let them ramp up any higher. I hope none of you have any early morning plans because we should discuss this as a Circle, so that we are all on the same page.”

Everyone replied in the negative to having business in the morning and Lewis felt several of his Bonded touching his arms to assure him that they were on his side. Lewis chirped his thanks again and settled down. It took him several minutes to relax into his meditative rest but it was not as long as it would have been before Henry had come to talk to him.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira  

Alec woke up completely disorientated and it took him several minutes to figure out why. He had never before slept above the surface. It was not a feeling he liked. Before he could stop himself, he was letting out a whine of distress. The strong embrace that was already surrounding him tightened protectively and then Alec felt the moisture around him increase. It became so humid that water was literally beading off of his skin. Alec breathed in deeply pulling the moist air around him into his lungs, which felt as dry as sand under the midday sun. 

The moisture around him remained that high until he was able to breathe without pain and his skin no longer felt as if it be ripped away from his muscles at the slightest movement. Alec groaned as he opened his eyes. He wanted to pull back on instinct from Brishen, but he stamped down that reaction and reminded himself Brishen was a Water Pheolix not a Fire one. 

It was hard to get past those instincts. His older siblings had probably meant only to keep him from trying to go into Brishen’s resting place out of curiosity. But as soon as he was old enough to explore the estate, he was told stories of how Brishen was an evil Fire Pheolix and that if he were ever woken from his sleep, then he would go crazy and burn them all. 

Brishen trilled softly to calm him and another hand came to rest between his shoulder blades. Alec looked back to see Palalato was resting behind him. Alec closed his eyes and rested his head back down upon Brishen’s upper arm.  

“Are you well, Alec?”

“Better now. My lungs felt like sand for a moment there.”

Palalato nodded, “I know what you mean. I have not spent this long on land, ever. I did not realise what the problem was though, until Brishen had already fixed it.”

Brishen clicked his tongue, “I had hoped you both would be alright with the humidity level I set the runes to, but clearly, I was wrong. We will likely have to create you both a submerged sleeping space for you two.”

Palalato grumbled, “I don’t like holding the Suite back like this.”  He huffed in annoyance. “Mesmyr sent me in here because the night air was bothering me on the patrols.”

“You will adapt to this in time, and through repeat exposure and practice. It will not hold you back forever. But until you have adjusted, you both need to accept the limits of your own bodies.”

 Palalato grumbled some as he rolled over and went back to sleep more easily in the improved atmosphere. When his breathing evened out Brishen turned back to look into Alec’s eyes. “If you are more comfortable with Pala, I am sure he will let you rest with him.” 

Alec shook his head as a slight blush dusted his cheeks. Brishen flicked a silencing spell up between them and Palalato, so that the Gheyo King could rest. He then cupped Alec’s chin to lift up his eyes. “My sleep was not absolute. I would occasionally pick up on conversations in the room. I know what your siblings used to tell you about me.”

At that, the blush darkened to a full one. But instead of pulling back, Alec pressed closer to Brishen. “They had to tell me those stories. I was so drawn to you. I did not know why I needed to be near to you. The only way they could keep me out was to terrify me.”

Brishen pulled back just enough to look down into Alec’s eyes. Alec bit his lip and offered his second heartcry of the night. Brishen silenced the sound with a devouring kiss. When they broke apart, panting for breath, Brishen asked. “Are you certain, Alec?”

Alec shivered and they sat there in silence for a long time until he could find his voice again. “I don’t feel open to anyone else. In this whole Circle it is you, Mesmyr, and Harry. No one else feels right.” Alec shook his head, unsure of what he was even saying. “I am Gheyic Pareya and I will be the Pareya who takes care of this Suite without question. But bonding to them?” He shook his head. “Not now, at least. Maybe in time once we know each other better, but not now.”

“That is your choice.” Brishen caressed his Alec’s face. “Are you sure you do not want to wait? I know you still feel fear of me from your siblings’ influence.”   

 Alec frowned in thought. He was not sure how to decide. When Brishen leaned in and offered him another kiss, Alec took it. This one was calmer and less passionate than the first. He felt his body relax and the tension drained out of him rapidly. His body trusted Brishen. The fears that his brain screamed at him any time he was startled by him were not real reactions. This was real. 

Alec broke the kiss as he offered the Heartcry a second time. Brishen’s eyes darkened as he claimed Alec’s neck with his lips. When Alec’s head fell back in offering Brishen whispered the Pheolix spell that would settle his mark into Alec’s skin. The very same mark he had gifted to Harry. 

Alec was unaware of it as the movement was subtle, but Brishen noticed Palalato had definitely moved further away from them so he was no longer within arm’s reach of Alec. Palalato gave him a barely visible smiled as he continued to pretend to be asleep. 

Still unaware of their audience, Alec rolled completely onto his back. His arms open in an offering. Brishen huffed in his mind. Honestly, he did not care if Palalato watch them, as long as the King did not try to force himself on Alec where he was not wanted. Brishen glared hard at Palalato as he bent down and bit Alec shoulder possessively. Alec keeled with need. His arms moved around Brishen pulling him closer and his eyes slid closed.

Palalato, nearest hand signalled an acknowledgement of the un-spoke line Brishen was lying down. Message received. Alec was not a piece of meat to claim. Brishen narrowed his eyes at Palalato but he broke eye contact with the King just before Alec opened his own heavy-lidded eyes. Brishen cupped his hand behind Alec’s neck and kissed him deeply. He could deal with the other older Merrow later. Alec needed and deserved his undivided attention right now.

------

Harry smiled softly to himself. He did not think he would mention to his Aqua-kin’e, or to Alec in particular, that their chosen rooms were close enough that he could feel their emotions. He liked feeling them.  

Harry had suspected from feeling Alec’s emotions when he had bonded to him that he had not been honest. Alec had said he would not mind an audience but his emotions had been screaming the opposite. Alec was very private about intimacy. Sharing that he could feel him bonding with Mesmyr last night and now Brishen would only embarrass him needlessly. 

Theo felt Harry move and hummed in his ear. Harry purred back and nuzzled Theo’s shoulder until his Alpha relaxed back into sleep. Harry remained awake considering whom he still needed to bond with. Brishen, Palalato, and Drift from that part of the Circle. Vaeri, Xygen, Circos, and Wikhn; Harry counted up from the other part of the Circle.  

He had tried to get Wikhn to bond to him after the sparing match back in the Royal Quarters. His Gheyo King and Queen had been attentive in taking care of him but Wikhn had held back, still not ready to seal their bond. He instead allowed Oblis to have that moment with Harry alone. Not that Harry blamed him at all. Wikhn was entitled to his own choice in when they bonded after what he had been through.  

Other than the Gheyos, Harry still needed to talk with Riven, Raspen, and Perry at some point. Those three were almost more standoffish than Wikhn. Lastly, he supposed he needed to sit down with Rolf. He needed to know if Rolf wanted to be his or if he wanted to be only Luna’s. He knew nothing about the Fae even though he had been around for a few days now.     

Harry thought of Rolf. He was not an unappealing man in terms of his magic but Harry was not sure if he felt anything for him yet. Harry made a decision he would sit down with Rolf soon to get a better read on him. 

Harry sat up as he spotted Perry moving in bed. Theo again woke up but when Harry trill and motioned to Perry who was starting to get himself dressed. Theo nodded and he let Harry climb over him and then Harry did the same to Quinn so he could curl around Perry’s back.  

“Perry, it is not even dawn yet,” he whined softly into his ear.

“I know that, but Raspen and I are going to try trading off today. I will go in this morning and he will not go in until after lunch. Hopeful this will work at least for a couple of days. We know once The Hunt starts the demands on our times will be exponentially worse, so we want to spend as much time with you as we can before that.” 

Harry kissed Perry’s neck, “That is good. I want to spend time with you, Raspen, and Riven.”  Harry huffed as he noticed the Mage was already gone. “I feel as if I have barely spent any time with any of you.” 

“I know, and I am sorry, but this is our lives.” Perry pointed over to where Ethan and Raspen were cuddled up lying together. 

Harry nodded but before he could move, he was surprised. He felt a bit of wind literally lift him off the bed and settled him next to Raspen. Harry smiled at Perry as he got out of bed and moved out the door. 

Harry focused on Raspen. He looked so calm sleeping there but Harry found he could not resist reaching out and running his fingers through his dark hair. Raspen murmured in his sleep before he reached out and curled on hand around Harry’s hip. Harry chuckled as Raspen tugged him flush against his side. 

“I have been caught.”

“Yes, you have,” Raspen murmured. 

Raspen moved slightly away from Ethan, not wanting to disturb the meditative trance of their Pareya. Harry was helpful in this by lifting his body, so Raspen could slide beneath him and he was straddling his hips. Raspen open his eyes at that outcome and huffed in amusement.  

“I have been told you are quite the contradiction at times.”

Harry purred, “Some things embarrass me so much that I want to hide and never come out from under a rock. However, being close to any of you? Touching you? That I will never be embarrassed by. You are mine and I want to hold you and be held by you in return.”

Raspen smiled widely as he pulled Harry’s hand up so he could kiss his palm. “That is the best thing for me to hear. But it is also a naive statement. We have not much talked about what our Bonding will mean for you, me, and for our Circle.”

“Well, we haven’t had much time to talk. You have either been doing your duties or doing things to smooth out Theo’s workload. Either way it means you have not been around much.”

“No,” Raspen sat up and signalled to someone. Before Harry could look over his shoulder, Oblis had put his arm around his back and worked his arm under Harry’s knees to lift him off Raspen and out of bed. The Fire Demon carried Harry down the hall as Raspen followed them. Soon Raspen and Harry were tucked into a small room with nothing but a fireplace inside. Raspen had stolen a blanket from the resting room and after Oblis started a fire which seemed to be burning nothing in the room felt quite cosy. Oblis sat near the fireplace, content to be a silent party in the room. 

Harry looked up at Raspen who cupped his cheek tenderly, “So, you got me away. Now what?”

“First, I have not really explained what a Crowned Royal is. Who I am or how I got to this place in my life.”

“You are the Crowned Prince the next in line to be King.”

“Yes, but do you know how I became the Crowned Prince?”

Harry frowned, “I assumed you were the eldest son of your parents, the King and Queen.”

“In my case that is true, but not always. Take Perry, for example. He is older than Dawne but she is the one with the role.”

Oh… Harry had not realised that. He admittedly was very distracted when he had met Dawne but he had just assumed Dawne was older than Perry. “So how does it work?”

“When we Royals come of age, we have to make a decision on our willingness to be the Crowned Royals. If we are willing, we will each perform a ritual to our respective Elements pledging our devotion to it and to Neverah. I am not sure of Perry’s exact reasons because they are his own, but he was not willing to make that vow when he came of age. And so, he was ineligible to become the Crowned Royal.”

Harry nodded, understanding so far. Raspen smiled and continued, “The Merrow are a bit different from Earth, Fire, and Air so for the moment we will exclude them. For the rest of us, the Crowned Prince or Princess is not chosen by the existing Royals or even the People. The magic of Neverah itself selects the best person best suited for the role from those who have made the pledge.” 

That seemed reasonable if you did not mind a Sentient Being, or in this case The Realm, making major decisions in your lives. However, given that Harry was Lady Death’s Favoured one, he had no high ground to stand on in that argument. Instead, Harry asked, “So why are the Aqua-Kin’e different?”

Raspen smiled at how easily the term rolled of Harry’s tongue. Harry was really embracing the Merrow culture. That was not a bad thing because the truth of the matter was that of all the Courts the Merrow one would be the one most accepting of Harry’s Ferros side. 

“The Merrow are Neverah’s first line of defence. You know that some of the Gheyos mention being on border patrol as their duties.” Harry nodded. “This is a real task; however, it is more complicated than that. When you think about the realm, you must imagine an island floating out in the universe. Neverah started at the heart of it and over our time here as grown out and expanded. Neverah’s wards and the border wall are the perimeter of our home.”

Harry nodded, “And outside there are those things .” 

“The Fabrine, yes. They are creatures that form from excess wild magic. Never let them fool you. They may all look like Shadow beasts but you never know what type of elemental magic formed it. One could spit fire at you and the next is throwing rocks. The variety of possible magics is the reason there are some of every type of Gheyos on the Border Patrol.”

Harry again nodded and Raspen smiled, “That being said, you have seen the ocean around us. Have you heard talk of an opposite shore?” Harry thought about it and shook his head. “That is because there isn’t one. The ocean just goes until it hits the wards of the realm and ends there. You cannot exactly build a border wall in the middle of the ocean so you have this vast stretch of open water that is only protected by the wards. It is our most vulnerable point. As such the Merrow fiercely defend it.”  Raspen smiled, “I have never met a Merrow who could not fight. They all receive some combat training so that they can defend themselves and their families.”

“Now I explained all that so you would understand that the Merrow are warriors and they choose their best warrior to be their Kings or Queens. Sure, they usually are chosen from one of the bloodlines of a previous Royal line. Alcandor, for example, is from the bloodlines of two Royal Families, one from his Sire and the other from his Bearer. However, he was not chosen simply for that reason. You would have to ask Alec about it, but what I have gleaned of the situation is this; Alcandor’s cousin and Alec’s oldest brother was also a favoured candidate for the Crown. Alec is estranged from his family and lived in with Alcandor because he chose to support Alcandor over his brother.”

Harry hummed. He had picked up bits and pieces of that story too. Harry had not pried into it. But the fact that Alcandor checked on Alec more than his own siblings did spoke to a rift in their family.

“The point is you can be assured that if a Blood Royal for the Merrow is not a strong enough warrior, then they will not earn the support of the people.” 

Harry nodded and looked to Raspen. “Alright so you are the Crowned Prince because Neverah choose you to be. But you will be Crowned Prince until your parents die?”

“No, again, we do not follow that standard either. A Crowned Royal remains Prince or Princess until they take a Bonded to call their Queen or King. Again, using Alcandor as an example. He has chosen his Bonded; Killigan, as his Queen and therefore he has already changed crowns to become the King of the Merrow. We do not know how many years it will be before Neverah starts to pull for there to be a new Crowned Prince or Princess of the Merrow. It could be a year, it could be a couple of centuries. We don’t control that.”

“But what if something happened and Alcandor died?”

“There is a line of succession, in place for emergencies like that. As you said if- Ergen forbid, my parents were to die tomorrow, then I would be the acting King. But I could not legally be named King until I Bonded to a Queen.”

Harry frowned, “Galv and I talked about that some on our first day. I am no Queen.”

“I know this. How uncomfortable you are when any Royal Title has come up in conversation has made your feelings quite clear. We have seen this with mine and Perry’s position at Court, a couple of times. And we saw it again when you learned of your parents’ Alpha. You adamantly refused to consider being a Fae Prince.” 

Harry blushed remembering his absolute refusal of the suggestion when he had learned who Michael was. Raspen kissed his temple. “I will never force you into the role of a Royal, because I never want to make you uncomfortable. I want you to be who you are. Not who the Court thinks you should be.”

Harry relaxed and smiled at him. “So, how do you go about getting a Queen then?”

“There are a few options open to me. The first is to pick an Earth member of our Circle to place into that role. This would mean either Ethan or Quinn given that Theo is just as problematic as you.” Harry chuckled loving being compared to Theo. Raspen chuckled as well and continued, “Quinn, I am certain, will decline. As he wants to remain as a Healer, but Ethan is little more of an unknown. He is suited for the role, but he has openly spoken of his desire to be only a Pareya not an Advisor. I am assuming he would also decline, but I will still make the offer to him before I look into other options. 

Raspen took Harry’s hand and laced their fingers together as he continued, “However, by choosing either of them as my Queen, we may find it will cause another problem down the line. For example, for our children to be named the Prince or Princess of the Earth Clan my child must have another Royal as their parent.”

Harry arched an eyebrow, “Archaic.”

Raspen nodded, “We have adapted in some ways, but that is still an old rule that is enforced. So, if someday you and I have a child with the Circle as it stands the only way they could be named Earth Prince or Princess would be if Perry or Rolf were their third.”

Harry hummed filling that information away for later. They were a long way off from having children, so that was something that was not an immediate issue. Raspen seemed to be of the same mindset as he continued, “I could choose either Rolf or Perry as my Queen because they are Royal but neither the Earth nor Air Courts would be pleased with that given that they are Air Elements and not Earth. So, my last option would be to choose a Royal Consort.”

“What is that?”

“A Royal Consort is a position in the Circle for when there are no “suitable” candidates within the Circle. They would be an Earth Royal from another family.” Raspen rolled his eyes, “One who is likely off the lists my mother has been cultivating as potential Bonded for me for the past decade. I would Bond to them with the express purpose of them to be my Queen. There is not a requirement that we have any kind of intimate relationship if we do not wish for one. This would be an alliance of sorts and it would give us another option for whom to choose as our child’s third.”

Harry blushed and started to ramble, “But what if you do like them … or if I like them … or someone else?”

Raspen smiled, “Calm Harry, that is absolutely fine. Being the Royal Consort does not preclude them from courting or bonding to anyone. True, I could come to like them and our relationship could change. Or anyone else in the Circle could possibly come to desire them. They will be a part of our Circle. We would not exclude them. And before you ask. Yes, on the chance they find someone outside the Circle they could bond to them as a companion as well it would be similar to how Rolf is right now. We do not know what role he will take, yet. It will be up to him to decide how much or little he joins the Circle.”

Harry leaned into Raspen’s embrace and absorbed all that. “Taking a Consort makes sense.”

“It does.” Raspen nodded, “It is the least complicated of my options. Further you can be sure my mother has been protecting my interests for a long time. No one who is on her list will be an unworthy of a place in our family.”

Harry smiled at that. Queen Calla had been lovely and Raspen was right. He already knew the Earth Queen would never suggest anyone who would be bad for her son or his Circle. 

Harry nodded and looked up at him, “Anything else you need to tell me about.”

“Not so much something to tell you, but I feel I need to explain something to you. There is a reason why Perry and I have been keeping our distance from you.” Harry nodded, waiting for the explanation. “We Royals, as I am sure you can tell, are extremely gifted in our elements. The downside to this is that when we Bond to you it will send a shockwave through the elemental magic. Most of the Clans will feel this when it happens.”

Harry winced, “And then the secret will be out. No more hiding.” 

“Exactly. Perry might be open to bonding earlier, but I am thinking that you and I should keep our bonding for last. Possibly not until the Day of the Royal Introductions, if possible.”

“What difference would it make?”

“If we Bond before the Royal Introductions then tradition indicates you and all our Earth Bonded will be required to stand on stage beside me for the introduction. It will make you the centre of everyone’s attention.”

Harry hummed. “I see but this is always a requirement, isn’t it? If we skip this hunt, it does not matter because in ten years at the next hunt, we will still have to do it.”

“Yes, but by then we will have a decade as a family. We will be comfortable in our skin.”

Harry hummed, “I will think about it. I do not agree or disagree yet.” 

Raspen nodded and they settled into simply cuddling in front of Oblis’s fire. They included the Gheyo as the talks turned to less complicated matters as they started to get to know each other.

-----

Riven looked up from his breakfast when someone sat extremely close to him. He smiled when he found it was Harry. His Submissive kissed his cheek, “Good Morning.”

“Morning.”

“Where have you been? I don’t remember seeing you yesterday?”

Riven nodded, “Unfortunately that is normal for Mages. It is hard for too many Mages to be in one realm at the same time. Our magics will act up and propagate off one another if there are too many of us here. So Neverah itself will step in and will force some of us to leave on occasion until things balance back out. To keep that from happening at random families like mine try to negotiate with each other ahead of time if we need to be on the realm.” Riven blushed in embarrassment. “The Soulscream meant that did not happen this time and my sister got bumped off realm unexpectedly.” Harry trill in regret and Riven hugged him. “I popped off realm yesterday so she could step back and make an arrangement so that I could have a few more days on the realm with you.”

“So, you could randomly be made to leave us.”

“It is a possibility on occasion. I have a home off realm somewhere Mages do not frequent that often. I will make sure you can all find it and have access to it in case you need to come see me there. But you also need to be aware that we Mages are often called to do work that is off  realm. I could be gone for days, weeks, months, or even years. 

Harry growled at that, “I am not a fan of that.”

Riven kissed him and squeezed his hand. “I assure you I do not wish to be away from you either but…” 

“It is your life. I heard the same from both Perry and Raspen this morning. I get it but I do not have to like it.”

Riven nodded amusement shining in his eyes when Harry pouted for him. “The good thing about this Circle is you will probably need a few Mages. The chances of us all disappearing on you at once would be significantly low. That is unless we had annoyed you and you send us all away.”

Harry snorted, “If I can live and love Fred and George, I am sure I can learn to live with and love a few competitive and power-fuelled magic users.”

Riven was not sure if Harry was over confident in his ability to handle his Mages’ antics or if he had underestimated the nature of their two twins. He wondered if it might be a bit of both. Riven smiled anyways. “You usually will have at least one Mage for every Suite of Gheyos you have and since you have several Jokers you should probably have at least one more Suite. That would mean at a minimum our Circle will probably have four Mages.”

Harry sighed at that, “We will see. I am getting used to the idea of a large Circle, but I sometimes the thought of it all makes me want to run in the other direction.”

Riven nodded, “I know that feeling. I have been on my own for a long time. Or I might have had a Beta and a few Gheyos with me depending on the job I am working. But none of them have been constant enough to form a lasting attachment for me. My only real relationships are with Raspen as his pseudo-mentor and with Maia Kadel as a friend. Hell, even Raspen’s Father can’t stand me.”

Raspen was close enough to hear that and he snorted, “To be completely fair, my father dislikes you because when you are near your sister has to leave the realm as you pointed out. He misses her when she is gone.”

Riven grumbled, “And he thinks I don’t. Does he realise how long it has been since I have seen her in person?” Harry curled into Riven’s side and Riven put his arm around Harry in return. “It is fine, Harry. I am just being grouchy.”

“I can’t imagine not seeing your sister. I mean it was only a few days and it was hard to not see Hermione.”

Riven nodded but rubbed Harry’s back. “True. But this is not a new phenomenon in my family. It is the same for my father and his father going back several generations. Our family has always produced powerful Mages that have a hard time being near to one another. I love my sister and my father but we did not become codependent on each other knowing that we would likely have to live apart. I talk to them all the time, it just has to be through long-distance communication methods.”

Harry felt slightly better over that and relaxed. A beautiful hawk swooped into the room and presented a letter to Raspen. Harry looked up. “He is gorgeous.”

“He is. He is one of Perry’s.”  Raspen opened the envelope and a second letter was inside. “Explains why he did not use a message bubble.” Raspen read the note and smiled. He announced it out loud. “Well, we have a second confirmed claim for you, Harry.”

Harry looked up as did his parents and the present bonded. “Oh, who?”

“Your closest relatives in the Peverell Clan have accepted your claim. Henry Peverell, the Alpha of the Circle, knows you have your Family Circle; however, he wanted it on the record that if you ever needed a place to go you would be welcome with his Circle. One of his Pareya, Lewis Peverell, is your Great-Uncle, so to speak.”

“How is that?” Harry asked, tilting his head.

Raspen recalled the family tree in his mind, “Perry knows it better as they are an Air Clan but if I remember rightly, your Sire is James, his Sire was Charlus, and his Sire was Aldor Peverell. Lewis is Aldor’s brother.”

Harry nodded, considering that. However, Theo spoke up before he could consider it for long. “Why is this Henry Peverell accepting the claim and not the Head of the Peverell Clan?” There was a clear bite in his voice.

That made Raspen frown as he offered, “He is defying her. King Guthrie met the day before yesterday with the Head of the Peverell Clan; Tauria Peverell. She outright refused the claim without considering any of the evidence he had to present to her. Henry and Lewis want and accept Harry despite what the Head of their Clan has to say on the matter.”

“Sure, they will, for now. Then when she starts to impose fines or restrictions on them for their defiance, they will think twice about it.”

Harry whined, “Theo?”

Vaeri spoke up, “He is not necessarily wrong, Harry. The Peverell Clan has a long history of false claims. Many money hungry people have been pretending to be a part of your bloodline for a long time. The Peverell Clan has developed a reputation for testing these claims intensely or rejecting them on the spot. With part of the family backing you, it will mean you will probably be subjected to several intense magical and psychical test to prove your claim. Our Alpha is just being protective of you.”

Harry gave Theo a small smile but he said. “Fine, you can be protective of me, towards this Clan. But leave Henry and Lewis’s Circle out of it. They are the ones who truly want me.”

Theo huffed but nodded, “Fine, I will play nice with them. But if they waiver on you, at all, I will not stand by and let them hurt you.”

Harry nodded, “I would not expect you too.” 

Raspen passed the letter down the table. “This is for you, Harry, from Lewis Peverell.” 

Harry took the letter and opened it. He blinked in surprise at how Lewis explained how he came to know of him. Lady Death was annoyed with Tauria and had gone to Lewis directly to tell him about Harry. This amused Harry to no end. 

“What is it?”

“Lady Death is vexed at this Lady Tauria Peverell. She was the one who told Lewis about me.” 

Despite most of the Circle not having an intimate relationship with the Immortal, this news made many of them relax. Even Theo, though he still would reserve his judgement until he met these Peverells.

Down the table Lochlan arched an eyebrow and looked to Remus. “Lady Death told him?”

Remus nodded, “You will have to come to terms with meeting Lady Death faced to face if you are in Harry’s life. He has her Blessing and she actively watches over our Circle as we are his. She has confirmed that James is alive out there somewhere. So, I cannot say having her around is entirely a bad thing.”

Harry finished reading the note and summed it up for the room. “He wants to meet me but he knows how much stress we are under following the Soulscream. So, he is leaving it up to me to choose when and where we met. He will come to me or we can meet out somewhere as soon as I am ready for it.”

“Considerate of him,” Riven added. Harry tried to turn his attention back to Riven but Riven planned to go see the mind healers about Harry’s next Circlet. Harry blinked in surprise as he counted and realised that it was due to be this evening. As reluctant as he was to see Riven leave, he wanted to be able to hear Quinn in his mind again so he let him leave.  

Harry decided to take his frustrations out by jumping onto Circos’s back when he and Xygen stood up. Circos peered over his shoulder at him. “This is what you did to Oblis, I heard. Are you eager to spar?”

Harry growled and latched onto him firmly. Wikhn smiled, “He is up for it. Just watch your time in the sun. He will dehydrate faster than you both will.” 

Vaeri stood up, “I will go with them and keep an eye on the heat.”

Remus half-heartedly protested as Lochlan pulled him up to follow their son and his Gheyos out into the meadows between the buildings and the pond. Harry chirped happily and got down off of Circos’s back when Hedwig flew over to join them. They left Harry chatting with her while the four Gheyos set about marking out a temporary ring and checking the space for rocks or other hazards.      

“Hey girl, I have not seen you, Koa, or Shadow in a couple of days. They are both still alive, right?”

Hedwig yawned, “You would know if one of us was dead, Master. The little hellion is having too much fun exploring every nook and crank of the island. However, I think he is finally running out of holes to crawl into. I expect he will be back tonight.”

“And Koa.”

“He is a creature of habit. He likes living in a cave but this island does not have one. He made sure Shadow could magically shift his size to get out if he got stuck somewhere then he started to carve himself out a small cave out somewhere in the forest.”

“I expected that. He is a creature of habit, as you said. And you?”

“I am happy nesting up one at the top of one of these towers. And Shadow will probably stay with you at night for a few more years before choosing his own nesting place.”

Harry hummed and then asked, “Speaking of nests, my favourite kleptomaniac, Lady Death said you had stolen some things for me before you left Hogwarts. When do I get them?”

Hedwig chortled, “I was waiting for you to ask. I will be right back.”   

She took off and flew not to one of the tallest of the towers, but it was around but it was half open and half enclosed so she would have shelter is a storm came through but open space for clear days. The others had finished checking the field by the time she flew back down to him. 

Harry immediately started to laugh. “Hedwig, why do you have the Sword of Gryffindor?”

“That is not its true name,” she countered.

As Lochlan moved closer inspecting the hilt. “That is a Fae made sword.”

“Really? I was told it was goblin-made?”

Lochlan shook his head before looking into Hedwig’s eyes. “May I?”

She bobbed her head and Lochlan took hold of the sword’s scabbard. He did not touch any part of the metal but he trailed his hand over the shape of the hilt. “Most definitely Fae. It is radiating moonlight energy even beneath these glamour spells. Is it yours?”

Harry shrugged, “I used it in a fight a few years ago but I do not know if that makes it mine.”

“If you could touch the metal without being burned, then yes it has come to you.”

Lochlan turned the scabbard so the hilt was towards Harry. “Try to draw it but if you feel any warmth as you get close to the handle do not touch it.”

Harry reached for the sword and he did not feel warmth, instead he felt the familiar cold but comforting embrace of Lady Death. He grasped the handle and drew it easily. He closed his eyes as he felt the power of the blade was through him; joining with him and his magic.

Lochlan chuckled, “Yeah, it is absolutely your blade.”

Just before he went to open his eyes, he saw a word in his mind’s eye. It looked as if someone had written it with a Patronus, the blue-white magic of the spell formed the letters. Harry took a few seconds to try to understand the word before he said it aloud. 

As he opened his eyes the façade of the sword of Gryffindor melted away, revealing a sword that was thinner across by a third. Huh, that was why the sword had felt so light despite its thick chunky appearance. Lochlan came to his side and braced his wrist so he could examine the hilt and the new blade shape. There was a curved leaf shaped guard above the hilt with a script in the same language as he had seen in his mind. Harry watched in awe as the blade began to glow with that same blue-white magic. 

“A Titled Blade?” Xygen asked with interest. 

“I am not sure what Dragels define as Titled Blades, but it is a magic imbued blade if that is what you mean. As I said this one is imbued with moonlight. The word you said Harry is the Fae name of the blade and it translates to 'Radiance' in the common tongue.”

Harry turned his wrist testing the weight in his hand. He would have to work up the arms strength to wield it long term, but it felt good in his hand. He swung it down and rested the top on the dirt. “It reminds me of Lady Death. It feels similar to her magic to me.”

Lochlan frowned, “I am afraid I cannot tell you much more about it. It is not a blade with a well-known lore. I would probably have to ask several Fae bladesmiths before I could find out its history.”

Harry shook his head. “It is fine. I don’t need to know its history to know I feel comfortable with the blade.”  Lochlan and Xygen went to one side of the field to conjure up some targets Harry could test his blade on. They needed to know how it reacted before they could safely start to teach him how to wield it. 

Before Harry could follow them, Hedwig kicked some dirt at a ring that Harry had not noticed she had dropped. Harry knelt down, still holding his blade with his right hand. He reached towards the ring with his left hand but frozen with a hiss. 

“Circos is Hadrian or Oblis still here?”

“Oblis is, but Hadrian went to check in with some of the Cunningham Circle that was returning today.”

Harry nodded and he tugged at Oblis’s bond. Oblis appeared in a whirl of shadow and ashes. “Harry? What is wrong?”

“Hedwig brought me this, Oblis. It feels like Voldemort’s magic. I do not know what it is.”

Oblis squatted down beside Harry to examine the ring. His eyebrow quirked up as he took in the object itself first. However, when he looked passed the Deathly Hallow, he could very much feel the trapped soul fragment tied to the ring. 

“That would be our first Horcrux.” Oblis answered. He cast several detection spells over it. “There are the remnants of a flesh-eating curse on it, however, that appears to have been triggered by somebody else and is inactive now.” 

Oblis produced a deep amethyst coloured crystal. “I do not have the finesse Hadrian has as a Reaper but I should be able to manage this.” It took about two minutes for Oblis to tease the soul shard from the ring and into the crystal instead. Oblis lifted the crystal and smiled. “This will be most helpful. We will be able to track the other fragment more easily with this one to compare it to.”

“What of the ring?”

“The ring itself is trash, nothing but a gaudy hunk of silver that would burn Remus if you touched him while wearing it. The stone, however, is yours.”

“Mine?”

Oblis melted the silver away and picked up the stone to be sure it had not collected any heat. He then handed it to Harry. “This is the second Deathly Hallow. Just like your cloak, it is one of Lady Death’s treasured artefacts. It is yours now to protect.”

Harry cradled the stone in his palm. “What does it do? I can’t really protect it if I do not know how to use it or not use it as it may be.”

Oblis motioned for him to stand. “All of you remain where you are, while we do this.” He said this looking at his Suite and Vaeri but his eyes met and held both Remus and Lochlan’s gaze as well. “Alright Harry, let the stone roll over three times in your palm and then hold it firm.”

Harry did as he was instructed and he felt the chill of death magic. When he looked up there standing no more than an arm’s length from him was a healthier-looking version of the Merrow, he had met in the Death Lake. Well, heathy for a spirit that was. He had the same see-through look of all the ghosts of Hogwarts had. Harry gasped and nearly opened his hand to cover his mouth but Oblis caught his fist. 

“If you drop the stone. He will return to the afterlife immediately.”

“Aenon,” Lochlan called, his voice thick with tears. His whole bond was trembling as he fought the desire to run to the shade of his Bonded. Xygen braced him where they were standing. Harry checked and Vaeri had moved to support Remus, who wore a mixed look of pain and confusion.

Aenon looked to both of them. “I love you all. Please tell the others that and tell them I am sorry I am not here now. I did not want to leave you but my body was done.” He snorted and added, “I would be no good as a Hellhound. I leave those shenanigans up to Sirius.”

Remus let out a startled sound and Lochlan dropped to his knees as he started to sob. Harry turned to Oblis, “But… How is this possible?”

“I will explain after. Speak with him. It is not healthy or safe to summon a spirit from the afterlife for long without the proper anchors of a necromancy ritual.”

Harry nodded as he met the sad eyes of his Third. Aenon smiled, “Harrison, you look so much like James and Lily.” Harry nodded as he blinked back tears. Aenon rubbed his hands together in regret. “I am sorry I could not save them or myself. I am the parent, but in the end, you had to rescue me from that lake.”

“It was not your fault, it was Dumbledore’s.”

“It was.” Aenon reached out and caressed his cheek. “I should go back now.”

Harry bit back the instinctual whine of denial because he knew that Aenon was right. He could feel the death magic turning sour around them he had to release the spell soon or it would become poisonous. 

“I love both of you, you and Dudley. And I am still with you both in spirit.” 

Harry nodded and he forced his hand to open dropping the stone into Oblis’s waiting hand. Oblis handed the stone back to him and said grimly. “This Hallow is known as the Resurrection Stone. And while it is the most passive of the Hallows, it is also the most dangerous.”

Harry nodded, “I could sense it, the magic. The longer he stayed the sourer it tasted.” 

Oblis nodded, “If you ignore that and force the spirit to remain in the world of the living where they do not belong, the magic that keeps them here will seep into you and anyone around you. Poisoning your soul and dragging you down into a deep depression. Many owners before you over used it and succumbed to that grief and despair. Most eventually took their own lives. I am trusting that you will know when and how to use it. But do not think for a second that I will not tell Lady Death if you cannot handle it.”

Harry tucked the stone into his pocket with a determined nod. He then moved towards Lochlan and Remus. Lochlan pulled Harry down into a hug and Harry let him needing the comfort as well. It took about half an hour for Lochlan to pull himself together, but even then, he decided he and Remus would just watch while Harry tested out Radiance rather than spar themselves.

They walked Harry through a few simple movements of the sword to see if the blue-white glowing blade was a passive weapon. Vaeri did not think so because none of the movements, even a straight up slash into open air, created a reaction. So next they moved onto the target for testing the blade. There were two dummies positioned at the far end of the field; one was made of plain straw while the other they had fashioned rudimentary armour for using transfigured stones and wood.      

They directed Harry to attack the straw figure first. He took his word and simply stabbed into the form. It went through the straw body but that was it. He then tried a few slashes and even sawing at the arm, but the sword just acted like a normal blade. When he turned to the armoured target things did change. Some of his movement caused a bit of the blue-white magic to erupt like fire against the figures body leave charred patches on the form.  

“Huh? Why is it only doing it sometimes?” Xygen pondered.

Vaeri moved over and started to inspect the armour they had made. He then stood up and drew his own sword. He held it out straight in front of him. “Harry, do not slash towards any of us but take your sword and swing it so you hit the tip of my sword.  

Harry nodded and as soon as his sword hit Vaeri’s there was a bright flash of the magic almost blinding in its brilliance.  

“Metal on metal. Not all the armour had metal deposits in it most was just stone we formed it from.”

“What is your sword made from, steel?” Xygen asked. When Vaeri nodded Xygen pulled out a dagger and rested it on the floor ground. “Silver, try that one.” Again, there was a flash, but it was definitely not as brilliant as the steel one had been.

Xygen hummed and then said he would be right back and he flew off. When he returned, he had an old cooking pot. Lochlan hissed in its direction. “Iron?”

“Testing a theory here. Okay, Harry not to hit hard as we do not want to damage your blade but take a swing at this.”

Damaging the blade turned out not to be a problem. The flash when his sword hit the iron pot was the brightest still and there was literally a line of red-hot metal streaked across it.

“Fae sword indeed.” Xygen picked up dirt to throw it on the red-hot pot to cool it down.

Harry frowned, “What do you mean?”

Vaeri patted his shoulder, “Where Werecreatures are allergic to silver, a Fae has one to iron. It burns them when they touch it. And will weaken them if they are in the vicinity of it for long periods of time.”

Xygen hummed, “So, we cannot spar with that sword and we will have to get you one that is a similar shape and weight to spar with. For now, why don’t we try shadowing? My sword is too big but Circos has a similar shaped one. Unless you want to do it, Vaeri?”

“No. Circos can lead, and I will help Harry to make an adjustment to his form.”

  Harry found it was relaxing to watch Circos perform a movement and trying to emulate it with his sword. It was almost like dancing but less awkward. And highly meditative. As the morning wore on, many of his family and Circle came down to check on them. They were all impressed with the weapon. 

They paused at one point for Mesmyr to take a few measurements of the sword. He was certain he could find something in the Royal Armoury that they could use. Harry asked him if they would get in trouble for taking a sword from the Armoury but Alec smirked.  

“I will get Alcandor to say he is fine with it. He will be pleased if you are learning a weapon and won’t mind sparing one to teach you.”

Harry hugged them both and watched them go before turning his attention back to Circos. They worked until eleven and at that point Harry could barely keep the sword level anymore his arms ached fiercely but he felt good. After he sheathed the sword, he hugged all three of his Gheyos.

“I need to bond with all three of you but I do not know how you all feel about each other.”

Circos and Xygen both shrugged and Vaeri chuckled. "We have all worked together before, so we are friendly enough with each other. But I get the feeling you are not up for anything overly amorous right now.”

Harry shook his head. “I was wondering if you would all come bathe with me. I would like to cuddle and maybe a massage.” They all agreed and took Harry to a large bath where they could not only clean off but it also rebalance him. It certainly would not be a hardship to cuddle Harry while they moisturised his skin and scales.

-----

Theo managed to corner Raspen in the late morning and he drew the Royal into a shadowy alcove for a kiss. Raspen groaned into it before he nipped at Theo’s lip. “So not fair Alpha. We cannot Bond yet.”

“Has there been some kind of rule changed that says I must be fair? I must have missed that announcement.” 

Theo pushed a bit harder and pinned Raspen to the wall. They kissed more until Raspen truly whimpered with need. However, the Royal gather up his resolve and he firmly pushed Theo back at his shoulders in denial. 

Theo went back with the push and sighed in regret. “I know. It is for the best but I know this is killing you as much as me and Harry.”

Raspen clutched at Theo’s chest with his hands balling in his shirt. Theo did not complain when Raspen made a move to then feeling his body through his shirt. Raspen let out a whine of need a second time.  

Theo pulled Raspen’s hand up and kissed his palm, “How did your talk with Harry go?”

Raspen sighed as he tilted his head in consideration, “Better than I expected. He was not opposed to a Royal Consort at all.”

Theo wasn’t surprised by that in the slightest. Harry despised the attention he had had on Earth so he would not willingly step into a role where he would be the centre of attention again. Harry would not take the position. Furthermore, Theo was beginning to know their Bonded’s minds as well. To have Raspen choosing a Royal Consort would in truth be the simplest solution for them all. 

Theo replied to Raspen, “That is a good thing. A Royal Consort would lessen the stress upon us all.”

“I did make the offer to Ethan and Quinn to confirm what I had surmised about them. While they were both proud to have been considered, neither of them wanted the position." Raspen looked up at Theo warily.

Theo shook his head, “Absolutely not. I am not shoving myself back into that box even for you.”

Raspen smiled in relief, “I don’t want you to. I like you this way.” This time Raspen pushed Theo into the opposite wall as they kissed. After several minutes he pulled back and reached up to drum his finger along Theo’s collar bone. “When I go in this afternoon, I will ask my mother for her revised list of candidates. I will have to speak with those I am interested in soon in order to see who could possibly fit with us.”

Theo nodded as he leaned in and nibbled at his ear. Raspen hissed, “You are so not helping me think.”

Theo hummed, “Yes, I know.” He shifted and reclined against the wall of the alcove. Raspen leaned into him but Theo kept his arms loose so the Royal could leave whenever he wanted. They both trailed their fingers over each other, absorbing the contact but without riling themselves up any further. 

Theo hummed and asked, “So, you really had no idea that this letter was coming this morning for Harry?”

“No, I have been focusing on trying to reach the Evanson Clan. King Guthrie volunteered to take contacting the Peverell for us. I assumed that we would not hear from them for a while when Lady Peverell denied Harry without even looking at the reports or her family tapestry.”

“Lady Death stepping in is both a surprise and not. In this case. I get the feeling she is more protective of Harry then we first assume. Why that is, is beyond me, though.”

“You and me both. But then I have never made a habit of understanding the inner workings of the minds of the Immortals. It is bad enough when I need to deal with Ergen.”

Theo smiled at that. He had never had to deal with that Casper directly but Ilsa had complained about him before. Apparently, the ancient being was rather curt and to the point. Ergen did not have time to waste, so when it needed something done, he made things happen and left others to deal with the consequences.

Raspen ran his finger through his hair and then motioned out of the Alcove. Theo nodded and followed him. “I am not sure what is happening with the Evansons. There has been no response at all to the Royal summons.”

“None?” Theo frowned. He did not think that was possible. “Will you issue another hunt for them?”

“I plan to, if there has still been no response by the time that I arrive this afternoon. I am hoping that they were just travelling between realms, so that the message was not deliverable or the response got lost.” He sighed, “I really hope there is not yet another way that the Torvaks have harmed Harry’s family.”

Theo had to whole-heartedly agree with that sentiment. But before he could respond, Quinn came down the hall and asked to speak with him. Theo nodded and let Raspen continue on his way. Raspen headed out of doors to go watch Harry learning sword play for a while.

“Yes Quinn, how can I help you?”

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters—Air Crowned Princess’ Office

Perry was frowning at the report he had just been handed by his sister. It was yet again another instance of the Guantrell Clan over stepping and blatantly defying the laws. “You need to put your foot down Dawne. If you allow this to go now without putting up any sort of resistance, then when you are Queen, they will continue to do as they please and will use your inaction now against you later."

“I know you are right, Perry, but Mother just will not see reason.”

Perry scowled, “Honestly, if they were not barred from operations within Neverah, you know I would suggest we get you know whom to take care of them.”

“Oh, I absolutely agree with that,” Dawne sighed, “But per the Terms of The Rite they are so barred without us stepping through some major hurdles. Honestly, I do not think we could pull that off unless it was an emergency. At any rate it could never happen during The Hunt so we need to come up with something else. I just do not know what that something else is.”

Perry hummed as he leaned back in his chair. “This leads into what I wanted to discuss.” He passed over the request.

Dawne opened it and blinked in surprise. “A Distance Contract? Why would you need one already? Perry, what happened?”

“Nothing has happened as of yet,” but he passed the note from the Calamaris Submissive over to his sister. She read the letter that had been given to Theo and hummed in distress. “Of course, I will renew the Contract for you, even if it expired due to his Bonding. I am not about to let them find an easy way into your family.” She looked up with worry. “What about Harry?”

Perry grunted, “I know it is tradition to let Submissives have the first day of the hunt on their own, but I doubt we could bring ourselves to manage it. We are all still on edge. I am certain he will be shadowed at all times. That is if he does not outright keep someone with him for the day of his own choosing.”

She nodded, “I will get this filed today. I swear.”

Perry got up and came around to kiss her cheek. “I will think on the Guantrell Clan problem and will get back to you with my thoughts.”

“Please,” she growled in frustration as she turned to the rest of the paperwork on her desk. 

Perry picked up the stack that was edged in teal. These were the items that needed a Royal’s approval but not necessarily the approval of a Crowned Royal. Someone in the filing office had an opinion on the matter or possible had been bribed to put them into Dawne’s work. Every more she used a spell to pull them out and as long as Perry was not swamped with another project for her, he would go through them for her. She smiled as he took the stack and then asked what he had planned for his afternoon off. Perry blushed and told her to mind her own business. To which she laughed like a demon.

-----

Neverah: Shadow Haunts

Hadrian was waiting in the shadows for the contact from the Cunningham Circle to arrive. He was expecting one person and was surprised with the twins. “It is good to see you both are well.”

They nodded, “We have managed to track down a few clearly military encampments of Torvaks so far but nothing we have found has been substantial. Just cannon fodder.” 

They passed over reports that he would be sure made it to the Royals. “When do you think you will be back?”

“We will be back for the start of the hunt if not sooner. Mariana told us to remind you that your boy is still expected to ask for your Contract.”

Hadrian scowled, “I know and I will make sure he knows it too.”

They both suddenly smiled, “You care for him already. That is good. She told us to see how you reacted to that.”

Hadrian scowled deeper and cursed them both under his breath. “Anything else?”

“Yes, it is new as of this morning. Are you aware that the Evanson Clan has a hunting party of Gheyos on earth?”

“No, this is news to me.” 

They nodded, “It is a single Suite of Gheyos and a Shadow Beta. We have not met up with them yet but we picked up their signature. You should pass the information along to the Royals.”

“I will. If you find out anything else about them, let me know.” They nodded and left as quickly as they had come.

Hadrian hummed, the fact that there were any new hunting parties on earth now seemed highly suspect. But the fact that this one was related to Harry through Blood was definitely something that warranted looking into. 

Chapter Text

Neverah: Earth Sector

Neville was in heaven. Well, not literally but the massive solarium on the property his family maintained in Neverah was as close to heaven as he had ever known. Even the greenhouses at Longbottom Manor were not as perfect as this was. The young Epimelide dryad sighed as he lay in the curved bough of a sizeable cherry tree. Neville suspected he was becoming tied to the tree with how much time he spent in it or near it. Not that he minded in the slightest. 

Of course, his grandmother had several things to say about it. She was supremely disappointed Neville was more attuned with his mother’s Dryad magic then the Longbottom Dragel line. The healer at the clinic had assured him his Dragel inheritance was still coming if the level of Dragel magic in him was to be believed. He was apparently just a late bloomer. His healer had encouraged him to explore his dryad side freely and not dwell on it so much. His Dragel inheritance would come out when it was needed.

“Neville, you have some visitors.” His grandmother called out but before he could respond four young people spilled into the solarium. She scolded them about this not being an appropriate place for a visit. 

Neville perked up as he noted a very familiar voice. “It is fine Madame Longbottom. He is obviously in here to settle his instincts and there is no reason to drag him out to a sitting room. We can manage.”

Augusta huffed and left, shutting the door behind her. It took a few minutes for the four to locate him. Neville grinned and Dean, Seamus, Angelina, and Alicia. He slipped from the tree and brushed off some of the dirt from his clothes but Angelina pulled him into a hug before he had finished.

“No need for that. How long have Alicia and I been telling you to follow your instincts?”

“As long as I have known you. How are my two favourite undercover Fae?”

“Please,” Alicia rolled her eyes as she hugged him too, “as if you know any other undercover Fae.”

“I beg to differ. I know you both and the Lovegoods.”

Alicia pouted as Angelina laughed, “He has got you there, Dearheart. Xenophilius has been undercover for longer than we have.”

“Wait, you are Fae?” Seamus asked, catching up to the conversation.  

Dean snorted as he pulled Seamus down onto his lap, “Do not mind him. I clearly kept him up too late.” To this both girls and Neville teased the young couple. Dean took the teasing in stride and clarified for Seamus. “I suspected they might have been a couple for a while now. But I did not realise that they were undercover until Neville just confirmed it.”

Alcia offered, “He only said anything because he knows that we have long since cleared your families from our investigation.”

Neville sat at the base of the Cherry tree instead of climbing back up into it and the others happily sat around him avoiding any other plants. Neville looked at Alicia and Angelina as they leaned against each other. “Why are you here? Shouldn’t you both still be investigating Hogwarts?”

“They had to shut the school down. Dumbledore going missing combined with rumours of him having kidnapped a student was bad. But then compound it with so many students escaping to Neverah with no explanations filed with the school. It rightly threw the rest of the parents into a panic. They worried their children were going to be the next ones to disappear.”

“Sorry to have been a part of derailing your investigation.”

Angelina waved him off, “With Dumbledore gone there was very little left at the school we could investigate now. The Torvak families were smart enough to keep their heads down with him gone.”

“So, what will you do?”

“We hoped to find some lodging here in Neverah until we can contact our queen.” 

Alicia grumbled, “We did not realise before coming that it was The Hunt.”

“That is both good and bad for you.” Neville assumed. “Very little housing available but your queen should make her own way here sometime soon. Correct?”

“Yes, the Queen Titania usually arrives in the second week of The Hunt. Queen Viessa and the others will soon follow.”

Neville was not at all privy to Fae Royalty so knowing their queen’s name certainly did not narrow down the type of Fae they were for him. The only thing it told him was that they were not from Tír na nÓg since they did not care about reporting to Queen Titania.  

Dean spoke up. “We would offer to have you stay with us but there would not be enough room. It is a decent sized place for Seam and me, but four would be uncomfortable.”

Neville waved it off. “They did not say that for you. It was directed at me.” Neville looked between the two women. “And what? Pray you tell, do you suggest that I say to my grandmother?” 

  “Nothing at all.” Alicia stated but then she looked Neville in the eye. “You need not arrange anything. We will take care of it.”

“She will not accept.”

“She will or I will call the Life Debt she owes us.”

Neville flinched, “She does not owe that, I do. You saved my life after…”

Angelina leaned over and caught his shoulder to calm him, “We do not actually hold you to a Life debt, Neville. You are a youngling, and you needed to be saved. We could not look away. However, she does not need to know that. We saved her Heir that should be enough to convince her to let us stay in a spare room until our queen gets to this realm.” Neville relaxed into her hold and nodded. The four of them headed inside to convince his grandmother to let the girls stay.

-----

Neverah: Storm Sector

Blaise scowled. His mood was not great but his mentor was sitting across from him scowling right back. Blaise bit his cheek as the man launched into his tirade, “I cannot believe you mess that up so thoroughly, Blaise. It would have looked good on your record to have completed your training under Lady Paielda.”

“What do you want me to say, Luther? She set off every warning bell I had. I do not know why but I could not relax enough to complete a simple interview. Let alone trust the woman with my Gheyo training.”

Luther sighed in a put-upon way. “Word will get around that Lady Paielda has rejected you. None of the other Military Circle will want to take you on.”  Blaise growled as he tapped his claws upon the table. Static sparked of off them with each tap upon the metal grated surface. Luther sat back and crossed his arms over his chest. “I cannot help you, Blaise, if you don’t talk to me. You liked the idea of Lady Paielda before you got here. What has changed since the last time I visited you?”

Blaise said nothing so Luther mused. “This has to do with Theo’s Circle then.” Blaise glared at his mentor but the older Gheyos pointed at him. “You planned to court, Theo.”

Blaise made a sound of denial but Luther silenced him. “Stop, you can continue to lie to yourself if you wish. However, I know you. I was assigned to you when you were only eleven years old because sharing your blood with him was awakening your instincts long before your inheritance came in. I have been here for you all this time. I know how much you have come to rely on Theo’s position in your life.”

Blaise whispered so softly he almost sounded broken, “He does not need me anymore.”

“Does he need your blood? No, he has Bonded for that, but you told me he swore to always be your brother.” Blaise whined at that and Luther sighed. “If you want more than that you will have to ask for it. He cannot read your mind, Blaise.”

“A Page is not a Bonding rank.” Blaise said petulantly.

“No, it is not. You have to train up the ranks, you know that. Hence this conversation we are having.” Luther considered his words before he offered his next piece of advice. “If you want Theo and his submissive to consider you for their future Circle, then they need to know you are interested. You can join a training Circle and work your rank up properly to earn your place with them. However, that place might no longer be there when the time comes, if they are unaware of your desires.” 

Blaise hummed and finally said, “I will consider it.”

“Good, now we need to find you another military Clan to interview with before your reputation starts to proceed you.” Blaise bit his lip and turned his attention to the notebook Luther pulled out. He had a lot to think about but Luther was right Blaise had nothing to offer Theo or Harry at the moment. He needed to do better.

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters—Earth Queen’s Offices

Queen Calla looked up as her son was announced. She got up from her desk and came around it to greet him. “Good afternoon,” she murmured as she pulled him into a hug. “I would ask how your morning was but…”

He made an inquiring noise and she conjured a hand-held mirror. She smirked as he noticed the dark visible mark upon his ear from a love bite. Raspen tsked and applied a glamour to the spot. “Alpha,” he groaned under his breath.

Calla chuckled, “I knew that the Gorgens Heir would be good for you. Now tell me what you need.”

“I have talked with my Bonded and while they are all honoured none of them are prepared or confident enough to step up into the designated role as my queen. So, I will need your help to choose a suitable Royal Consort for the role.”

Calla hummed. This was not unexpected but she wanted to clarify. “You spoke with Harry about adding a Consort to the Circle.”

“I did and he was relieved it was an option. Yes, he is still a bit shell shocked when he considers how large a Circle we will be in the end. But at the same time, he can feel his magic is not yet settled. I think he is resigned to the fact he still needs to hunt.”

Calla hummed approvingly, “I caution you not to assume everything is well with him. He can start to feel resigned now, but given his history he likely has a lot of social anxieties. When he is actually faced with the reality of Hunting, it is possible that he may panic on you. This is all very new to him, as you well know.”

Raspen nodded, “We will keep close to him, I promise.” Calla turned from him and unlocked one of her file drawers. She pulled out three small black leather books. “Really, Mother, a little black book. That is so cliché.” 

“It may be a cliché, but it is easier to tuck away when I get an unexpected visitor.”  She opened the first and set it aside. 

Raspen spied his cousin’s name on the inside cover of the book. “And does Richard know you are still managing a list of potential Bonded for him?” 

“He does.” She held up the next book as well. “And he asked me to start on a list for Jinn. People will start to be serious about looking at him this Hunt.”

Raspen winced. He had been so caught up in his own drama. He nearly forgot that this season would be Jinn’s second Hunt since coming to Neverah from Earth himself. Last season it had been made clear to the court by his father that Jinn was off limits. Further it had been publicly stated at his introduction that Jinn would not be Hunting for that season. They had instead used his first Hunt to serve as Jinn and his older brothers’ introduction in the Earth Court and the society that went along with it.   

This year, though those restrictions would be off. Richard would have his hands full keeping his Submissive son from being taken advantage of since Raspen considered Richard’s children to be his niece and nephews. So, Jinn would be a primary target for someone looking to have quick access to him. Thankfully, they did not have to worry about Kenji. The Beta had his ACE to scare off unworthy suitors.   

“Are they alright? I just now realised that I haven’t spoken to Richard since before…”

“Hush. Richard knows all about this. I told him myself. He does not expect you to do more than just hold yourself and your Circle together for the time being. He is a grown man with four over age children. He does not need you to hold his hand, he just needs you to be his friend as always.”

“Still. I owe him a call or a visit,” Raspen stated because he still felt guilty.

Calla shrugged. She and her sister had never interfered with Raspen and Richard’s relationship. They had allowed the boys to choose what roles they had played in each other’s lives. The fact that they were more like brothers than cousins had been entirely their choice. She chose to change the subject then. 

“So, you and Harry talked. Did you discuss a timeline for your Bonding?”

“I expressed my desire to wait until after the Royal Introductions, but Harry is not sure he is alright with that.”

“It is a fairly long time to make him wait, Darling. Please do not be cross if he decides he can’t agree to that.”

“I would never be cross with him for something he needs. It is just that. Like with Jinn, I want to give Harry a season with fewer expectations for his first Hunt. If we Bonded early then…”

“You cannot keep him out of it, Raspen. Unlike Jinn, Harry needs to Hunt this season. And whether you Bond today or after the introduction it will not matter in the long run. It will be out there that your submissive is Hunting this season. There is nothing we can do to avoid it. We can only do our best to protect him.”

Raspen frowned but nodded. Calla sighed and shooed him away with his own black book. “Go on now. Do some work and get your mind off of this for a while. I need to review this before I give you any sort of suggestions anyways.” 

Raspen nodded and stood up. He kissed her cheek before he headed for his office. He was surprised when his aide told him one of his Bonded was there to see him and he had a visitor waiting for him. He asked his Bonded to be shown to him and turned the corner to find Ebony waiting outside of his office. 

“Well, hello stranger,” He chuckled as he moved forward to hug her. 

“Hello to you. I figured I needed to come see you in person to congratulate you, since I have been getting most of my details through either my parents or Dawne.”

“I am glad to see you, Ebony. But do you mind if I see why one of my Bonded is here before we get too involved?”

“No, of course not, I would be happy to meet them.”

Raspen nodded and they both went into his office. They caught up for a few minutes before Charlie was shown through the door. Charlie hesitated upon seeing someone else in the room, but when Raspen motioned to him. Charlie came to his side. Ebony was not bothered when Raspen erected a privacy spell between them.

“Charlie? What is wrong?”

Charlie shifted nervously, “Nothing is wrong. I do not … sorry I…”

Raspen stood and then he pulled Charlie into his arms. “Just breathe. You are fine. Whatever it is, we can fix it.”

Charlie leaned into Raspen and sighed. “I thought I was ready to go out. I went out with Quinn and Ethan to the market.”

Raspen pulled back and cupped his cheek. “What happened, did someone hurt you?”

Charlie shook his head and cursed as his hair caught on fire. Charlie panicked and tried to back away from Raspen Quickly. Ebony rose and dispelled Raspen’s silencing spell. “Breath, the panic will only make it worse. Your flames will not hurt Raspen unless you intend to do him harm.”

Charlie focused on her and Ebony continued to guide him until she had talked him down. When he was able to put out his flames again, he rubbed his face, “Shite.” Charlie then covered his mouth. “Oops, I probably should not swear in here.”

Raspen snorted, “Wait until you get stuck attending a court session. Trust me, we have heard a lot worse. Now, can you tell me what made you so upset?”

“Well, I got a bit spooked when I happened to run into two guys in the market. Twins. They were called Gideon and Fabien. Those are the names of Mum’s brothers.” 

Raspen nodded but looked at Ebony. She nodded, “If this is one of your Prewett Bonded then yes, they are your Uncles.” She frowned, “Did they do something to upset you?”

“No, we were just talking and I was enjoying their company. They realised before they were leaving, they had not properly introduced themselves. And he told me then they were Prewetts.”

Raspen nodded, “And what did you say?”

“I panicked. So, I did not say, ‘Oh Hi, I am a Prewett too.’  No, I used my father’s name because I am used to it.”

“Ebony?”

“They may have recognised him but maybe not. Gideon and Fabien were informed along with the Clan Matriarch, but their recognition will depend on if they retained the father’s name from our meeting.”

Raspen nodded as he rubbed Charlie’s back. “See, it is fine. If you were polite, I am sure you did not cause any unintentional insult.” 

  Charlie sighed, “I really need a mentor. Theo and Galv are doing their best, but they have had to fit teaching me in between taking care of everyone else.”

“You do not have a mentor? How old are you?” Ebony asked curiously.

“I am twenty-four.”

“I see, so your mentor would have been reassigned by now.”

“Yes.” Raspen nodded, “Our Alpha, Theo, registered him yesterday at city hall. But I don’t expect they will be very snappy with their response, given how close to The Hunt we are.”

“Well, I like your Flames, Charlie. And I do not have a student currently. I could be your mentor.”

Raspen went to protest but Ebony made a signal for him to shut up. Charlie looked at her with curiosity. “I would love that, but I don’t even know you from the next woman. I am Charlie Weasley.”

She smiled, “Ebony Caveral. I am making this offer to you, Charlie. Not to Raspen or to your Alpha. So, it is you who must decide. Think about my mentorship offer and let me know in a day or two.”

Charlie nodded and blushed, “I promise to think upon it, and decide for myself.”

“Good. Raspen, I can see you need to take care of this, so I will talk with you later.” She waved as she walked out the door.  

Charlie chuckled, “She seems nice.”

“She is and I will not say more than that. She will do well by you if you choose to accept her offer.” Raspen pulled Charlie over to his sofa and asked, “So why did you come here instead of going home with Ethan and Quinn?”

“Harry. I did not want to bring all these confused emotions home with me. I was hoping I could hang out here until I am settled.”

“Of course, you can. You can either stay in here and watch me do boring paperwork, or I can have my Aids show you to a bedroom.”

“I would rather stay here.” Charlie replied and Raspen patted his arm.  

Raspen called for refreshments for Charlie before his aide came in and they started the long monotonous tasks that took up most of Raspen’s day-to-day workload. 

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters-Aqua-kin’e Court

Alec could not decide if he was pleased or upset by the lengths Mesmyr had gone to in order to protect him. Barclay was a right mess. His face was cut and bruised in a way that meant he had been introduced to several different types of corals. Some of the cuts to his flesh were made with razor edges but there were plenty of puncture wounds of varying sizes from the spined type of corals, as well. Further, the swelling hinted that there had been some of the venomous kinds in there for good measure. Also, there was the way he was holding his body. It indicated that his right side was badly bruised. He seemed to be missing scales from his back and his tail seemed rather stiff as he swam. 

Alec settled on being pleased. He was grateful to know that Mesmyr took his honour and protection seriously. Throughout the general session, Alec expected Barclay to speak up about his injuries but he did not.  

It was finally a lord who shared beliefs with Barclay who spoke up. “I want to know what gives Crimson Tide the right to attack members of this court without cause.”

Alcandor smiled, “I do not deny Crimson Tide’s involvement with Lord Barclay’s condition. However, the fact that you are bringing this up in court tells me that he has not told you the reason for the assault. Lord Barclay seems to think that it is within his right to use capture crystals to record himself in bed with other Aqua-kin’e for the purpose of blackmail. Would you, Lord Firth, allow it, if he had recorded your daughter Serani in his bed? Or would you assault him to get the record back?”

Lord Firth shifted uncomfortably, “I would assault him to protect her honour, but you used several members of the Crimson Tide to…”

“You misunderstand the situation, Lord Firth. I did not do anything as I was not aware of the situation until after it had occurred. The assault was not committed by several members of Crimson Tide, and instead only one. Crimson Tide Mesmyr took Lord Barclay threatening the honour of his Pareya very seriously. This was a singular fight between two men and it was not a court matter. I was informed of the situation after the matter had been settled. Further as Lord Barclay has not opted to file any complaints on the matter, I assume it to be a closed issue.” 

“Bold word of denial, but can you really claim you were not involved when the matter involved your cousin.”

Alec scowled and spoke up, “You seem to be well-informed Lord Firth for a mere acquaintance of Lord Barclay. His Majesty was not involved. I was not aware of the recording until yesterday when Lord Barclay offered his blackmail threat. My ACE learned of the threat and went to Lord Barclay to retrieve the record and to make sure there were no other copies. We kept it as a Circle matter. Even my family Circle was not involved in this.”

Lord Aldo swam forward, “But Lord Firth if you think the matter requires the review of the whole court, I would be happy to and our claims to the mix. I am sure our King would also put in one of his own, as Alec was under his care at the time the recording was made.”

Lord Barclay was very eager to avoid that and Lord Firth took the hint and backed off. The rest of the Court session went smoother. When they had finished, Alec went into a private room off of the court reserved for those only Alcandor allowed to enter. 

He was pulled into a soft, comforting embrace almost immediately. “Killigan,” Alec sighed.

“Hush and let me hold you.”

Alec nodded and pressed his face into their shoulder. He breathed in their calming scent as the room filled up behind them. Alec turned when a hand he knew ran over his back. He turned from Killigan to Mesmyr with a small whine of need. Mesmyr drew Alec away and he sank into a chair. 

It was not a surprise when Alec climbed onto his lap. Alec’s eyes lit up with the need for something. Since they were not alone, Mesmyr could not manhandle Alec or be intimate with him. That left him with only one option to offer him. Mesmyr exposed the claim mark Alec had placed on him the night before and grumbled in offering. Alec whined again as he bit into the mark and drew several mouthfuls of blood to calm himself down. 

Alcandor tilted his head at this display and met the eyes of the ACE. His tone was accusatory as he commented. “This is new.”

Mesmyr nodded, “We Bonded just last night. Your Highness, it was not something that we had intentionally kept from you. However, I thought it was not prudent to lay that out to the court. They really could make a mess for us if they figured out that I did not bond to Alec until after I had attacked Barclay.” 

Alcandor nodded, “That is fair enough. Alec, you want him, yes?”

Alec drew a long breath to settle himself and his emotions but he was not ready to speak yet. To show his answer without saying it he looped his arms around Mesmyr’s neck and relaxed his body against him. 

Alec recognised Aldo’s voice as he put in his opinion. “Looks that way. I see no reason to challenge it.”

Alcandor’s voice was annoyed as he added, “Nor do I. But it is my place to ask.”

Mesmyr felt Alec smile against his neck and he knew Alec’s mind to guess he would like to tease his siblings over this. He grinned at Alec’s siblings and then added for their benefit. “He has also chosen Brishen as his Bonded.”

There was a collective groan from behind him and Alec suppressed chuckle as he recognised several of the voices. When he mastered himself enough to look up, he found that it was his eldest brother, Aldo, Gheyo Queen and Prince sisters Alala and Aldith, and then finally his eyes fell to his father Sagaar. He was the Gheyic Beta of his parental Circle. 

While Aldo was officially the Head of the Family Clan, he never discounted Sagaar’s opinions in the wake of their Sire’s Death. Sagaar had been as strong as a weathered rock. He had been beaten by the waves of grief but still held steadfastly against the tide. He had held Tasi, Alec’s Mera, together and supported Aldo in his move to take over the headship of the Clan. Even though it had been a while Alec was glad for his soothing presence. Related in blood or not Saagar was one of Alec’s favourite parents.

Alala huffed, drawing Alec back to focus on the others in the room. She rolled her almost teal eyes at him, “Really? Being fascinated with him as a child was not enough for you?”

Alec huffed in return, “Did you ever think there might be a reason behind that fascination. Or did you just take it upon yourselves to scare me with stories of Fire Phoelix and burning to death?”

His siblings shifted awkwardly so Alec turned his attention to Sagaar. The Gheyic Beta came forward. Alec had not seen him for probably a year at least. He really needed to go home at some point. Sagaar hugged Alec from behind so he would not have to leave Mesmyr’s lap. 

“The Fire Phoelix stories were certainly not our idea. That was all on them.” Sagaar stated amusement colouring his voice. Alec smiled as complaints of “father” echoed around them. 

Sagaar frowned back at them as he straightened up. However, he remained in place so Alec could lean back against his side for support. “What are you lot bitching about? It is the truth. You did not mention you had tormented Alec with these stories until Aldo came home with the news that he and Brishen were in the same Circle. If you had told us about Alec continually breaking through the wards on the sanctum, then we—”

“There were wards?” Alec asked in surprise. He was completely confused by that statement because he had never felt any wards.

Sagaar nodded, “There most certainly were wards. And that fact there, the fact that you did not realise you were breaking them just reaffirms my suspicion that there is likely the potential for a Soulbond between you and Brishen.” 

Alec blushed but Mesmyr murmured soothingly. This news did not upset him in the slightest. Alec had chosen him on his own. There was no soulbond between them which filled him with pride. That he had been deemed worthy in Alec’s eyes was more than enough. Alec chirped slightly as he rested against Mesmyr’s chest again seeking the comfort and support he needed. The approving nods from Sagaar, Aldo, and Alcandor were secondary to the pleasure he got from fulfilling Alec’s needs.   

Alcandor let his amusement show at Alec’s siblings’ unease over the situation they found themselves in. “Well, Alec, do you have any other news to share with us other than these Bondings?”

Alec took a few more seconds of comfort before he got off of Mesmyr’s lap and faced his cousin. He was a pain in the arse and he did make Alcandor’s life a challenge but that was never in front of Aldo. When he was around, they were a united front. “Well not so much news, but a request. Harry is starting sword training as of today. Mesmyr and I were hoping we could borrow a blade from the Armoury for him to use in duels, since his blade is not suited for sparing.”

Aldo frowned, “Why is his sword not suited for sparing?”

“It is a Fae made Titled Blade,” Alec offered the pride evident in his voice.

Mesmyr added, “The blade is imbued with Moonlight and it reacts when it comes into contact with most metals. So, we need a similar-sized and shaped standard blade. So that he can spar without risking harm to the person opposite him by accident.”

“That is understandable and, of course, you can take a blade from the Armoury. What of his brother? Does he need a blade as well?”

Alec shook his head, “Not yet. Dudley has been drawn to a trident and we have plenty of those to spare for him to start learning with.”  

“Good. Now onto other businesses. You will have to bring them both to court, and I suggest sooner rather than later. We need to officially test their bloodlines for the records and then welcome them as The Returned.”

Alec sighed, “I know. I was hoping that we could wait a few more days. Harry is making good progress on his Bonds and I think that will give him enough time to settle them all. It would not be good if we took Harry away from the island before most of the Bonds are settled.”

“Granted but before The Hunt starts, Alec. I want them to have official Family Names for their registrations.”

Alec nodded and he moved across to his brother when Aldo beckoned to him. Alec went still, when Aldo’s hand cupped his cheek but he relaxed as he was pulled into a hug. “You look good, Alec. I am happy for you.”

Alec hummed softly into Aldo’s shoulder. “Thank you. I don’t know what I thought you would think.”

“Just because I cannot stand your politics, Little Brother, it does not mean that I do not love you. I would like to meet your Submissive but I know you will not be ready to bring him home for a while.”

Alec shook his head, “No, but it is not just our family that is a concern, but Harry as well. He is new to his Aqua-kin’e side. A trip like that would require several days spent completely underwater and Harry has never spent a night below the surface yet.”

“I understand.”  Aldor pulled back and patted his shoulder. “Let me know when and I will have arrangements made for you and any of yours who come to stay in the compound.”

Alec nodded and hugged his other siblings before they left him alone with Alcandor, Killigan, Mesmyr, and Kyrm. The two Gheyos went back on duty also. So Alec moved to join Alcandor and Killigan as they sat down for a light meal before they had to attend other meetings.

Alec retrieved the record crystal from inside his suite and handed it over to Alcandor. “Can you have this destroyed for me?”

“Of course, I will. Barclay is lucky that Mesmyr went there first without bringing it to my attention.”  

Killigan snorted, “please love, as if you do not intend to ruin the man in other areas of his life.”

“He will never be able to prove it is me doing it, though.”

Alec found himself relaxing with their banter, which he was certain was their objective. He felt more like his normal self by the time Alcandor gave him a few things to look into. Alec promised he would do it but warned Alcandor that Mesmyr would probably not like it if he ran off on his own to investigate. When Alcandor expressed his apathy, Alec promised to send Mesmyr after him with his complaints. Alcandor nodded and yawned in a bored manner, but Alec could tell he was amused.  

The truth was that this Bonding had thrown everything off. Mesmyr would have to learn how to manage his protective instincts to allow Alec to continue to work as the Spy Master for the court. No matter how much he hated it.

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters

Raspen had left Charlie in his office when he had to attend a small Court gathering. He returned to find his Beta was right where he had left him, with the exception that he was now laying down, seeming to be resting his eyes. Raspen considered for a moment seeing if Charlie was up for some cuddling. However, his aide popped his head in the door before he could make an attempt to make that thought a reality.

“Your Highness, you have an unscheduled visitor.”

“Who is it?” Raspen asked warily. Unscheduled arrivals did not usually bode well for his mood.

“It is Lord Briar Evanson and a few members of his Circle.”

Raspen raised his eyebrow at that and Charlie sat up in interest. Raspen considered his workload for a few seconds before he nodded, “Send them in.”

“Evanson?” Charlie asked, “As in?”

“As in Harry’s family, yes. I have been trying to contact the Head of the Clan but nothing has come of it. This is not the Evanson I have been sending for, so I am unsure how this meeting will go.”

The group was shown into the office but before Raspen could say anything by way of a greeting Charlie sputtered. “Sirius? Is that you?”

Everyone in the room stopped and looked between Charlie and the second Hellhound in the group. The first Hellhound cleared his throat. “You recognise him?”

Charlie nodded, “He … well…” Charlie paused, unsure about how much to safely say in front of the strangers. He went with the simplest answer, “He looks like Sirius Black.” 

The Hellhound pulled something from his robes and looked over a list. “Sirius Black … yes … he is on the family tapestry for my daughters’ Circle”

Raspen considered the Hellhound. “You do not know his name?”

The older Hellhound shook his head, “No, he has little to no memories of his life before being reborn as a Hellhound. He was trapped in purgatory for a while in his hound form and we are just getting him used to remaining human again. We have not had time to delve into his past.” He then winced, “I apologise for my rudeness. I am Lord Briar Evanson and I am acting as head of our Circle with both my Alpha and Beta off realm.”

“Prince Raspen, and this is my Beta Charlie.” Raspen looked to the list in Briar’s hand. “So, if you have looked at your family tapestry, then you know who we are.”

Briar nodded, “You are both Bonded to one of my grandsons. Although we are just catching up with this information. We only became aware of this yesterday.”

Raspen nodded, “I have been trying to contact the Head of your Clan for several days now.”

“Yes, well, we were informed of the situation by Lady Death.” Briar paused when this statement was not met with scepticism of disgust but amusement.

Raspen smiled, “Lady Death is very protective of our Submissive and you are not the only blood kin that she has been in contact with in the past few days. She has seemed to make it her goal to surround Harry with his kin quickly.”  

Briar was pleased to hear that, although he was certain the other families had not had as harsh a visit from her. “Well, she informed us that not only my Alpha but her Family Circle including the Head of the Evanson Clan are off realm and trapped within a time loop. My Gheyo Suite and our Beta have gone to start a hunt on this matter.”

Raspen looked at the files that his aid had given him from Hadrian. “That explains it. The Cunningham Clan is also on Earth and they picked up the signature from your hunting party. I will update the records and list it as an official hunt with royal approval.” 

While Raspen started to fill out the necessary forms, Charlie turned to Briar. “I do not mean to be insulting, but I do not know your Circle. If your whole suite is gone, are you safe?”

Briar liked that his grandson’s Beta was concerned for them and Flora and Orchid seemed pleased too. “We are safe. Our home is well protected and we have also recalled our Joker from the Pits. He should be with us by this evening.”  

Charlie nodded, “Am I allowed to speak freely to them, Raspen?”

Raspen looked up, “Hmm? Oh yes, we have most information about our Circle protected under the Royal Seal in order to keep the Air and Earth Courts unaware of Peryton and my Bonding for as long as possible. As long as you agree to not speak of any of this beyond your family Circle, then we can speak freely to you.”

Briar hummed “May I request an exception for my sire? Lord Thorne Mascaslan of the Death’s Court. He was with us when we examined the family tapestry and he is the one taking the lead on discussing our visitation rights to our granddaughter with Lord Arythmoor.”

Raspen nodded, “I will agree to that but make sure you tell him of the Royal Seal as soon as you can.”

“We will,” Briar promised.

Raspen finished making the updated notes and then turned back to his paperwork. Charlie was better equipped to speak on Harry’s past than Raspen was. The Circle all settled down with Charlie to the side of the office to have a long discussion to catch the Evansons up to speed. Charlie also used the time to get a better understanding of how and why Juniper had ended up trapped on Earth in the first place. Raspen half listened occasionally making a note on something that was said but he was grateful Charlie was here. He really had too much work to get done to allow him to take the time out of his schedule to rehash all of this with the Evanson Circle.

-----

Harry followed along behind Perry. When Harry had learned from Quinn and Ethan that Charlie had run into part of his family at the market and had been a bit upset by the experience, he had been worried. He did not like the fact Charlie was upset and he was not there to comfort him. Although logically he knew Charlie was trying to protect him because of his empathy, Harry felt the need to go to Charlie immediately because he was one of his Bonded that Harry knew the best. As a compromise he had waited a few hours before asking Perry if he could go to the Royal Quarters to see Charlie. The idea had sounded good at the time but now that he was here he was nervous.

Perry rubbed his shoulder and pointed back to Vaeri and Fawkes. “You are fine Harry. No need to be nervous.”

“I…”

Perry pulled him close, “All the Bonds are not sealed yet. You are feeling anxious because of that, nothing more. This is why no one has offered to take you to explore the city yet. We know that you might feel this way. But you do not need to be anxious. Your Jokers will not let anything happen to you and the suite is at home taking care of protecting everyone else.” 

Fawkes and Vaeri both made a sound of agreement and Harry turned to hug them both. The pair happily sandwiched him in between them until he relaxed. 

When Harry turned back, he asked, “Will Raspen be annoyed that I came here?”

“I doubt it. But do not expect him to stop doing paperwork or whatever he is doing after he has greeted you. He has a lot to get done this afternoon.” 

Harry shook his head completely understanding that Raspen was trying to condense an entire day into only the afternoon. When they got to Raspen’s office, Perry knocked and waited for the call. He poked his head in the room and was surprised to find the four strangers seated around Charlie to the side of the office while Raspen worked at his desk.

“Perry?”

Perry hoped his face conveyed his apology for interrupting before he explained, “Harry wanted to come check on Charlie. Is it a bad time?”

“No, come in,” Raspen answered as Perry opened the door. 

Raspen shot the Evansons a look. They took the warning and remained seated and quiet, while Charlie got up and went around them. Harry moved across the room to hug Charlie tightly. 

“I am alright Harry. I just did not want to overload your empathy by going home.”

Harry nipped at Charlie’s ear. “I get that and appreciate the sentiment. But I don’t want any of you to feel you need to stay away from our home. It is your sanctuary too, not just mine. Besides, the place really is big enough that it should not be a problem.”

Charlie laughed at that and nuzzled into Harry’s neck. Harry sighed contently but he suddenly went stiff as a board in his arms. “Harry?”

“Padfoot?”

Charlie turned his attention around and sure enough Sirius had switched to his Hellhound form. He recalled that someone had said most Hellhounds looked like oversized Dobermanns but Sirius had retained the look of an English Wolfhound. He had grown in size and now had the blood red eyes of a Hellhound but the look was similar enough that Harry would know him instantly. 

Charlie could not say anything before Sirius was running across the floor and had knocked Harry down. Sirius was whining and licking Harry’s face. Harry keeled in distress and laughed at the same time as he fisted hands into Sirius’s fur.

Before the situation could get out of control with Harry’s claws or Sirius’s fangs, there was another Hound in the room. Briar bit Sirius’s scruff and dragged him off of Harry. He then pinned Sirius to the ground with a snarl.

“Don’t hurt him!” Harry cried out in panic and he tried to scramble to his feet. Charlie caught him around the waist and pulled him back into the safety of his arms.

“It is alright, Harry. Briar won’t hurt him. Briar is your grandfather and he is just making sure Sirius does not accidentally hurt you.”

Harry frowned at that information but before he could argue Charlie was wrong because the other Hound was already shifting back to a man. He stood over Sirius with his arms crossed and a disappointed look on his face. “You could have seriously hurt Harry with that tackle. Do not do that again.” Sirius whined and Briar looked unimpressed, “Yes, I realise he is your Pup. However, you are far bigger now. And you have more claws and fangs then you had in your previous life. I know you do not want to hurt Harry, right?” Sirius whined in agreement and Briar finally smiled. “Good now shift back so Harry can give you a proper hug.”

The shift was slow. Far slower than the ease of his animagus transformation had been but soon enough Sirius was kneeling on the floor of the office. Harry keeled and called his name, as he flew into Sirius’s arms. No matter how messed up his memory was, Sirius knew his pup and he held him tightly as they both cried.   

Flora was quick on the dampening spell that would keep them from being overwhelmed by the empathic feedback from Harry. “Well, there is no denying he is related to Jun with Empathy that strong.”

Briar nodded, though his eye never left Harry as he took in every detail of his grandson. Flora and Orchid left him to watch over Harry and Sirius while they turned to Raspen, Perry, and Charlie. They wanted to check how much experience the Circle had with empathy. And to offer some advice on things to watch out for. The three were grateful for the information. Flora and Orchid were pleased to hear that they had a full healer in the Circle. Furthermore when he woke up, Harry’s mentor would be a significant help because he was a known empath as well.

Harry locked his arms around Sirius’s neck and pressed his face against his throat as he whined. He had registered the dampening spells but thankfully these were meant to negate feedback to the rest of the room, not mute his own feelings. Harry did not want a fog surrounding his mind or he might not believe this was real. Before Harry knew what he was doing his fangs were biting into the side of Sirius’s neck. Another spell was added to dispel the scent of blood but no one stopped him from taking a comfort feed from his parent.

Sirius was not very vocal, still sticking to whines and growls with the occasional word slipping through but Harry did not mind that. He understood, through Sirius’s touch and the tones of the sounds, what he was conveying.  

“Siri, I watched you fall.” Harry tightened his hold because he was afraid Sirius would disappear or that he would wake up from this dream. “You went through the veil and I would have followed you if Remy had not grabbed me.”

Sirius whined back holding Harry just as tightly. Words left Harry as he just cried and held on to his Pappa. Harry was not sure where the term had come from but he liked it and he was not letting it go. Sirius was his Pappa from now on. Harry felt tears dripping into his hair as Sirius started to cry as well.

After a half an hour when Sirius and Harry showed no signs that they were willing to be separated, Perry spoke up. “Raspen, I think I should get this lot out of your hair.” He then turned to the Evansons. “How do you feel about coming home with us until we can talk those two into being apart?”  

Raspen chuckled as the two Pareya and the Submissive of the Evanson Circle looked more than eager to go with them. “Before you go send a message to your Joker of where you will be. When he is released from the Pits, we can make arrangements for one of our Gheyos to meet him and bring him to you.”

Briar nodded and did as was requested of him. It was an ordeal just convincing Harry and Sirius to separate long enough to walk to a portal room to head back to the island but Harry came out of his instincts enough to hear them and he took Sirius’s hand and tugged him along the corridor. Sirius followed without complaint.

As they walked Perry warned, “Sirius’s Soulbonded mates Remus and Petunia are living with us. As well as four other members of their Circle. But be warned. Like Sirius; Petunia and Remus have some major memory damage.”

The three Evansons drew a breath hearing they would potentially meet one of their daughters. Charlie put in for the Evansons, “Remus absolutely will know Sirius and will probably react similarly to his Harry has. We cannot say for certain how Petunia will react. So far, we have gathered that the memory modification the Circle was subjected to, was the worst for Lily and James, Petunia probably comes in next on the list, Sirius was on the low end of the scale but it sounds as if his time in Purgatory exacerbated the effects. Remus is the least affected by the memory charms.”

“And the other four?”

“A majority of the rest of the Circle are Fae hybrids who had returned to Tír na nÓg when one of their Pareya fell deathly sick. Petunia and Lily were both pregnant so the plan was for them to remain on Earth to give birth and then to move to Tír na nÓg themselves. But they were attacked before that could happen.”

“The Fae did not realise their Circle had been attacked?”

“No, it has been determined there was a traitor within the Fae Court involved in covering up and disrupting communication between the parts of the Circle. We are not privy to the results of that investigation as of yet. The four who are here were not given any information before the Royal Guard packed them up and sent them here to Neverah in order to get them out of harm’s way, if the treachery went deeper then they knew.”

Briar frowned, “Why would they do that?”

Perry replied, “Lily and Petunia’s Alpha, is a grandson of Queen Titania.”

Orchid whistled at that while Briar winced at the thought. “This whole situation could lead to a war.”

“It easily could,” Perry agreed as they reached the transport room.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira 

Fawkes left the group on the landing platform and flamed into the Manor. He offered up an apologetic wince when Alec and a few of the Merrow complained at his arrival before he spoke to the room in general. Raspen and Charlie had guests when we went to see them. Three members of the Evanson Clan as well as Sirius Black. 

As expected, this news triggered a whimper from Remus. Fawkes turned to him, “Sirius’s memories are messed up too, but he recognised Harry as his child and we have not been able to separate them as of yet. They will be on their way from the landing platform.” He flamed back out of the room to catch up to the group.

  Everyone mentally prepared themselves as best they could for the potentially explosive arrival that was headed their way. Lochlan soothed Remus and used his position as Queen to keep Remus from falling apart entirely. In contrast, Petunia seemed unaffected by this announcement. They were not sure if she would remain so unaffected when Sirius was in the room but only time would answer that.  

Harry led Sirius into the room and his eyes sought out Remus. As their eyes meet, Sirius’s form dissolved into his Hellhound again but Briar was prepared for it this time. He pounced on Sirius from behind. Remus snarled at that but Briar snarled right back and Remus baulked. He grumbled in confusion to Lochlan who pulled him back in his arms to sooth him. 

Briar once again loomed over Sirius reiterating he could not run and jump on unaware people. Not to mention there were at least six of Harry’s Bonded between Remus and Sirius that potentially could have been hurt by his charge. Sirius whined like the scolded pup he was, and Harry snickered slightly. When Briar was done, he motioned Remus towards Sirius and Harry. Harry had just dropped back into Sirius’s lap for more cuddling. Remus approached with Lochlan following behind him in silent support.  

Remus blushed when Briar appraised him, but when the Hellhound said nothing to him Remus ducked down to wrap his arms around Harry and Sirius. His nose pressed between them to smell them both. As potentially explosive as that could have been, it was far calmer than they had been preparing for. Most of Harry’s Bonded went back to whatever they had been doing content to bask in the joyous emotions flying off of Harry.

Somehow having Remus there was like a confirmation it was real. Harry lost the feelings of dread he had and stopped waiting for Sirius to disappear. He felt the wave of emotions as Remus started to cry but his own happiness kept it from overwhelming him.  

“Siri, you… Bloody Hell! Sirius, if you ever make me think you have died again, I will murder you myself!” Remus snapped through his tears. 

Harry laughed happily and Sirius whined in response. Remus snorted, clearly understanding when Sirius had said. Remus leaned in and bit Sirius’s ear. And wiped his eyes dry as he moved behind Sirius and pressed himself against his back. “Do not fret, James and Lily will get the same scolding when they come back.” Sirius tilted his head and made a sound of confusion. Remus shook his head as he nipped at Sirius’s shoulder without dislodging Harry. “Never mind, it does not matter for now.”

Harry whimpered and both of them looked down at him. Harry was not sure why he had done it. He hadn’t thought he needed anything. However in response to his call Remus mover around Sirius once more. He sat with his legs spread on either side of Sirius’s legs and Harry found himself sandwiched between their chests as they held him. Harry’s eyes closed as he relaxed into this embrace. He had Sirius and Remus back with him. He knew he was safe and loved unconditionally while he was in their arms. 

When it became clear Remus had a handle on his instincts Lochlan turned his attention to Briar and his two Pareya. He recognised them as Fae. “Lochlan d’Bineshi, Gheyo Queen.” 

Briar took his hand, “Briar Evanson, to you I would be the Sire of Lily and Petunia. My Bonded here are two of my Pareya, Flora and Orchid.”

Perry added for Lochlan’s benefit, “They have been made aware of the memory issues.”

Lochlan nodded then motioned back to where the others had stayed when Petunia had made no move to get up and see Sirius. “Petunia is over there with our other Bonded. Adam, our Pareya, Raphael, our Healer, and Israfel our Mage.” 

Orchid tilted her head, indicating for Flora and Briar to go to the others. She and Lochlan remained watching over the puppy pile on the floor before them. Orchid smiled through her mixed emotions. “That is adorable.”

Lochlan had to chuckle in agreement. They had shifted into a less awkward pile when Harry’s instincts had settled. Remus was curled around Sirius, while he was leaning back onto the left side of his chest. So that Harry could burrow into both of them feeling content. The lack of memories was certainly not impeding either Gheyo from caring about their child. At some point Dudley had come into the room and he had joined the three of them without prompting.

Lochlan was certain the Gheyic Pareya had only come close to ensure Harry was alright but once he was near enough to feel and smell the two Gheyos together he had felt the familial pull and had ended up curled behind Harry. Even though Sirius had had only minimal contact with Dudley in his life so far. Sirius felt no less of a pull towards their slightly older child. Dudley was not as clingy as Harry but he did not move more than a few inches from his newly returned parent. At some point Israfel had come close and though Sirius showed no sign that he had recognised Lochlan. The Gheyo Prince certainly trusted them enough to be completely vulnerable in their presence. 

They only had the heart to break them up when it came up at dinner time. The Evansons were invited to join them and once they were up and into the Dining room Harry and Dudley broke out of their instinctual trance. It was wonderful to see how engaged the three Evansons were listening to the two boys discuss mundane items about their day. Apparently, Mathis had taken Dudley down to the Merrow sparring ring that morning since Harry had started his morning sparring as well. But unlike Harry, Dudley had only stopped for a rest and food now and then. He had only just showered off the ocean and come down to join them when he had found Harry with Sirius and Remus on the floor. 

Harry explained to Dudley about going to the Royal Quarters to check on Charlie and how their Evanson Family had been there when they had arrived. This led to Briar, Orchid, and Flora properly introducing themselves to the whole table as well as an explanation that the rest of their Gheyo Suite was on Earth hunting for the time loop Juniper was trapped in. 

Wikhn left near the end of dinner to meet up with the Circle’s Joker, Zephyr, and bring him to the Island. Zephyr was very standoffish and it was explained that he was Bonded to Jun and Jun alone in the Circle. However, not being Bonded to them directly did not interfere with Zephyr’s desire to protect his Circle. Every new person who came into the room was vetted by the Joker until he learned how they were related to the family or why they were here. It was endearing in Harry’s opinion and Briar shared that he agreed but told Harry not to tell the stubborn Joker that.

----

Around eight that night Riven showed up with Harry’s Mind Healers in tow. This meant that Theo and Quinn had to explain to both the Evansons and Harry’s parents what they knew so far about Dumbledore’s attacks on harry. Though the Fae had been around for a couple of days and had inquired about the circlet Harry wore. Both circles with the exception of Remus and Petunia had not seen what this was like. 

None of them were happy that the Torvak could reach into Harry’s mind and torture him whether it left physical marks or not. The event would still take a psychological toll on Harry’s mind. Riven reported on the progress towards removing Dumbledore’s access that had been made but they were not quite ready to attempt it yet.  

Lochlan turned to Adam. “Chusile, you should leave.”

Adam clenched his fist and shook his head stubbornly. “I am not leaving. Sending me from the room will not take away the stress. I know now that our son is being tortured by this man and you expect me to be calm about it.”

“I do not expect you to be anything of the sort. But you know as well as I do that you have not recovered from the stress of inter-dimensional portal. I know that if you stand here and watch Harry be attacked you will have a stress-induced attack.”

Adam shook his head in refusal and Lochlan looked to Rafael. The healer checked Adam and sighed, “When you have the attack Adam, it will put you down for several days. You will not be able to do anything you know that.”

Adam grunted in acknowledgement but he said, “Maybe Harry will not be attacked.” Lochlan sighed heavily and motioned for Raphael to keep his focus on what was going on with Harry. He would keep his attention on Adam.

Harry had been half-listening to Saul and Kendrich as they began to talk about his next Circlet. He interrupted them with the only thing he cared about, “Will I be able to talk to Quinn?” The pair ignored this question talking to the rest of Harry’s Bonded. Harry nearly snapped at them, but he was distracted, when Brenton moved around the two older men. 

He came and stood beside Harry’s chair. “Yes, they managed to fix that issue.”  

Harry smiled and chirped in greeting, “Hi Brenton, I am glad you are here.”

Brenton tilted his head, “I am not here in any official capacity. There is no need for me to be here.”

“I want you here,” Harry stated firmly before he could think about it.

Brenton blinked and there was a soft rumble of soothing sounds from the Bonded sitting near them. Brenton sank to his knee beside Harry. “Do you want me here as a friend or as your Mind Healer?”

Harry grumbled because neither of those answers were right. Brenton’s eyes widened, but he turned from Jarry and sought out Quinn among the Bonded. He did not dare to respond yet without some kind of confirmation from the other man. Quinn studied him and after several seconds he gave an almost imperceivable nod. Brenton’s body relaxed and the tension that had been building in Harry seemed to melt away too. He did not understand what that exchange had meant but he was pleased by the smile that was on Brenton’s face as he turned back to face him. 

“Harrison Peverell of the Gorgens-Nott Circle would you allow me the honour of courting you this Season.”

Harry smiled first but then trilled in panic since he was unsure how he was to respond. His Bonded all chuckled in amusement. It was Ethan who spoke up, “Just say yes, Harry, if you want him to court you.”

“I … Yes, I accept.”

Brenton smiled but was a bit shell shocked by the turn of events. “I do not have any favours on me today, but I can send one to you in the morning.”

Harry nodded and trilled happily. Brenton picked up his hand and kissed Harry’s knuckles quickly because the others were now on their way towards Harry. Saul and Kendrick moved over to him to explain what they would be doing tonight. Harry felt disappointment when Brenton was displaced from his side but he was also intrigued to see Brenton take the opportunity to speak with Quinn individually. 

Harry guessed that Healers like any other rank could be territorial. It would be why Brenton had looked for Quinn’s approval before he offered the courtship.   Harry only half listened to Saul and Kendrick more intent on watching Quinn and Brenton for clues as to how their talk was proceeding. Neither man looked agitated but it was clear Quinn was not backing down. The line of his body spoke to stubbornness. Brenton wore an indulgent smile as he agreed to whatever Quinn was lying out. Ethan was again acting as the go-between for Quinn and he also wore an amused smile.   

Harry only turned his attention away from Quinn when Saul touched the Circlet on his head and began to deactivate the magic there. As the spells released with what felt like a pop of suction, the Circlet lifted off his head. Harry went stiff as he felt something instantly clawing at his consciousness. He fought the pull for as long as he could. He heard Kendrick calling his name but he could not form a response. Despite his efforts to delay it, he was still dragged down into darkness.

----- 

Harry found himself bound to the familiar Oak chair. It was strange that something so mundane as a chair would bring him comfort in Dumbledore’s torture chamber. Harry checked over himself and found that most of the injuries he had recovered well during his three-day reprieve. His worst injury that he still retained was a series of deep gashes in the back of his tight shoulder. The wound felt as if it was sealed over but his shoulder was stiff and the skin felt tight.  

Dumbledore stalked from the shadows and Harry had to suppress his grin caused by his glee. It appeared the three-day break had not been as helpful to the Torvak’s mental being. He still bore several marks that Harry had left on him after their last encounter. Served the Torvak right for daring to hurt Quinn. 

Harry had managed to draw on Charlie’s fire in order to do as much damage to the man as fast as possible. The left side of Dumbledore’s face was puckered and still contained several blisters. The flames had also destroyed a third of Dumbledore’s hair. Lighter burns affected his scalp and continued to curl around the back of his head and down his neck. 

Harry then looked down to Dumbledore’s right leg to check his handy work there. The Torvak was still limping badly, so Harry assumed he had not yet mended it either. That would be an impaction wound from when Harry had opened a fissure in the floor below Dumbledor. His foot and shin fell into the hole. Before he could react to pull it out, Harry had slammed the two sides of the fissure back together. It had crushed his lowered leg between the two slabs of stone.  

Harry had woken from the last attack, before Dumbledore had managed to free his leg. He did not mind that these injuries likely did not translate into the real world, as his did not. The glee at having mentally scarred Dumbledore in this way was enough for the moment.

 “Miss me?” Harry asked as Dumbledore rushed at him and closed a fist around his throat. 

Dumbledore growled as his clawed fingers dug into his neck painfully, “I made you Harry Potter. I own you.”

But he did not. One thing Harry had never believed was that Dumbledore owned him. No one did. Not even his Bonded would dare to presume that they owned him and there was no doubt that several of them were possessive. His Bonded loved him and they cherished him but Harry knew that they would never use him. Nor did they want to change him. He was safe, loved and finally home. 

Dumbledore for the moment could only do this. He could only hurt him in his mind. The Torvak had underestimated Harry and Theo to his detriment. He had assumed a pair of teenage Dragels with no family to speak of would be easy to manipulate and control. He assumed the studious Slytherin would not be a challenge to outmanoeuvre.  

But Dumbledore had allowed Harry to meet the wrong Dragel. Theo had helped Harry to accept himself in this new form. He had pushed through Harry’s grief and loneliness and given him his first safe space. Strangely, this situation caused him to reflect back on Hermione’s concerns.  

It was true that the Soulscream and Neverah were overwhelming. And it was true that he could not know if he was being set up or played for a fool. But none of what had happened since coming here had anything to do with Theo.  Theo was his home which was stable as a mountain. Theo’s roots ran deep and his base was firm. Harry trusted that even if he did not like something Theo only had his best intentions at heart.

Dumbledore backhanded him. Harry chuckled as he spat out the blood he could taste from where he cut his check on his teeth. “Oh, I am sorry, are you feeling ignored?” Harry rolled his neck and he could feel that it was bruised already.

“You are mine, Harry.”

“No, I do not think I am. If you could get to me then you would have come and captured me again by now. No, you cannot get into Neverah. Even if you have my mother and Severus as your spies, they cannot help you get here.”

Dumbledore sneered as he took a knife and drug it across Harry’s collarbone creating a decent length cut but it was shallow. “I can get to you any time that I wish.”

“Your bluff is weak. I am not Voldemort. I am not hidden away in some manor house on Earth. Further, because of the time difference you can’t even keep the torture consistent. You cannot wear me down until I come to you. I will outlive and out last you, old man.”

“Everything you are you owe to me, Harry. I cultivated your bloodline like a thoroughbred stallion. When the time comes, I will put you to use, and you will be the ruin of your race. When you are spent, I will throw your wilted husk into the void since there will be nothing left of you.”

“If you could get to me then you would.” Harry said dismissively. He ignored the sharp pain that followed as Dumbledore stabbed the blade into the muscle of his bicep. “Rude. Just because you do not like something does not mean it is not true.”

Dumbledore could not get to him within Neverah of that Harry was fairly certain. The Torvak would need to attack him from an angle to get to him. Harry may have many mental scars from his life already but his mind was far from broken. Whatever Dumbledore did to him would not break him yet.  

Harry closed his eyes and Dumbledore retrieved a serrated blade and started to cut strips of skin from his right arm. Harry breathed through the pain. This he could endure because he knew he was safe in the arms of his Bonded. And that made him feel bulletproof.

——

The anger in the room became palatable as Harry lost consciousness. That damned Torvak had just been waiting for the circlet protecting Harry to come off. Despite the anger in the room Kendrick and Saul remained focused.  They could not interfere with the dream without the risk of being hurt, as Quinn and Brenton had been. So, instead they cast a wide array of external monitoring and measurement spells over Harry.  They were not going to waste the opportunity to test the connection between Harry and this attacker. This information would be crucial for the team set to break that link.      

 The attack was not as long as some of the others had been. But it seemed longer, since this time they were all awake and could literally do nothing, while Harry was mentally tortured. Adding in the fact that the three Evansons and Harry’s parents were seeing this for the first time, it  was a high stress situation all around.  

Harry came out of the attack without the need to transform, but he was very agitated.  Theo, who had stripped out of his robes and shirt in anticipation of this, ignored his hissing and snarling as he moved towards him.  He manhandled Harry into his arms and grumbled in a tone that would make Harry’s Dragel recognise him. Harry did not go immediately still, but he certainly pressed into Theo’s bare chest. They grumbled back and forth for a few minutes until Theo looked up and called for Fawkes.  The younger Phoelix was surprised to be the one called, but he let Brishen take his shirt before he curled around Harry’s back.   

Lochlan wanted to give all his attention to his son, but he could not.  Adam was trembling against his side. The stress of seeing their son endure mental torture had as he had suspected not been good for Adam’s own fragile state of health. Lochlan was berating himself for not following his instincts and to make Adam leave the room before the attack had started.  

Lochlan winced as he now watched Adam’s pallor started to get worse.  They did not need this right now, but once one of Adam’s attacks started there was no real way to stop it. “Raphael! To Adam now.” Lochlan snapped out as he guided Adam down onto the nearest sofa.  

Adam’s breath was coming in short gasps as he clutched at his chest in pain.  Raphael was at his side in an instant speaking in calm soothing tones.  This was old hat to them. They had felt helpless as they watched their son’s attack, but easing Adam through one of his attacks was second nature. 

When Raphael was in front of Adamin mere seconds. He cupped his face gently and spoke calmly, “Hey Adam, look at me. That is right, focus on me and not what your body feels like. I am here and so is Lochlan.” 

Raphael held Adam’s gaze while Lochlan circled around them so he could lift Adam up and sit behind him. Raphael smiled then, “You know what you have to do to slow down your breathing. That is it, match your breath to Lochlan’s. 

A soft whine left Adam’s throat, as his claws cut into his shirt and skin where he clutched at this chest.  Israfel was beside them in the next moment, and he eased a folded table runner between Adam’s claws and his skin. 

Raphael snapped his finger in front of Adam’s eyes. “Focus, Love, I know it hurts. But you have to focus on your breathing.” When Adam’s breathing changed slightly as he attempted to comply, Raphael cast several spells.  The magic sank into Adam’s chest focusing around his heart and lungs.  

Lochlan kissed Adam’s trembling neck.  “It is alright, Chusile.  Harry is alright and you will be alright too. Breathe with me.” He continued a monologue of soothing words in Adam’s ear, while he drew long and deep breaths.  He spared a few seconds to glance around for their other Bonded. Remus, Sirius, and Petunia were hovered together.  Agony and recognition in all of their eyes.  Of course, they would remember this.  The trauma of a Bonded being so sick was hard to cover even with the best of spells. 

“He will be fine.” Lochlan assured the room knowing everyone around them would be just as concerned. “It looks scary, but trust me this is a mild attack.” 

Lochlan’s words were true enough, as Adam soon improved.  What little colour the golden haired Fae had returned to this face and his breathing steadied.  The whole incident felt as if it had taken an eternity, but in reality only a couple of minutes passed from the time Lochaln had called for Raphael to when Adam’s breathing had slowed to a normal rate.  Soon after that Adam seemed to have slipped into a natural sleep. 

Israfel stood up, when the danger had passed and turned to Harry’s Bonded. A group of them had gathered around Harry and the Mind Healers in order to keep their agitated Ferros Submissive unaware of the incident. No one wanted to push him while he was still in his half feral state. However, the rest of them had been standing there just as tense and helpless as they had been with Harry as watched Adam struggle for every breath he took.

Israfel offered them a weak smile, “We want to be here for Harry, but Adam needs to sleep now.”

Galv shook his head, “We understand. Go do what you need to do. One of us will come by your room and let you know, when Harry gets to sleep himself.”

Israfel thanked him and he took charge of moving Petunia, Remus, and Sirius to their quarters.  Lochlan carried Adam with Rafael calmly monitoring him as they followed behind Israfel. Dudley hesitated for a few seconds. He was torn over staying with Harry and following his parents, until Alec nudged his shoulder and encouraged him to follow his family.

Perry looked towards Rolf, “I suppose that we now know exactly why the Circle had to split apart all those years ago.  This was what was happening to Adam on Earth, so it forced them to return to Tír na nÓg.”

Rolf nodded, his face grim, “Lochlan was not lying to you.  That was a very mild version of Adam’s sickness manifesting itself. A severe attack is far, far worse.” 

And that was a terrifying thought. Whatever the sickness was it had clearly affected both Adam’s heart and his lungs in this attack that they labelled as mild. If that was mild, what would a bad attack look like?  All of them sent up a silent prayer pleading that they never found out the answer to that question. 

Briar looked between Flora and Orchid.  He knew he had been hypocritical to blame his daughters’ Circle for this mess they found themselves in.  When he had learned the Circle had been split up and they lost track of each other, he had felt poorly toward them.  But in reality, he had lost his own Alpha. He had nearly let himself slip into despair and die, because of a nearly identical situation. 

Seeing his daughter’s Pareya in pain like that was like a knife to his heart. Any anger he had felt misplaced or not melted in the wake of the severity of the situation surrounding him.  Their Family may be picking themselves back up and they may be starting to heal from past traumas but the reality was they were long from done. Their enemies were still not known to them and their power was far reaching.  Briar snarled under his breath as he vowed right then and there.  He would free all of his family from this nightmare or he would die trying.

 ----- 

 Harry may have been nearly feral but he could still feel the emotions around him.  He knew something large had gone on in the rest of the room but his Bonded did a good job of keeping him from being overwhelmed by the sensation.  Those around him were focused only on him and they cast blocking spells over him. Harry grumbled at them but he remained calm.  What he had felt in Dumbledore’s presence was no less true here.  These people were his home and that would mean that he could trust them to take care of him without using him.

 Theo kissed his forehead when he was sure Harry was aware of things around him, “There you are.” 

Harry huffed, “Been here the whole time.”

Fawkes nipped at his ear, “No I don’t think you were.  I would hope being sandwiched between two shirtless Bonded would elicit more of a reaction out of you.”

   Harry had to laugh at that. Fawkes had a point.  His body was still tense and spoiling for a fight.  Certainly not a desirable reaction to his current position. Harry rolled his neck and settled his head backward onto Fawkes behind him. Fawkes let out a sound that was very different from a Dragel but Harry understood the meaning to be the same as Fawkes nipped at his exposed throat possessively. 

Harry sighed when his body relaxed marginally. He asked Theo, “Any damage?”

“I don’t see anything on you,” Theo confirmed. “And you only managed a few surface scratches to me.  Nothing that will keep or that was too deep, I swear.” 

“Then why was there so much upset?” Harry asked and he saw Theo frown in displeasure. “Theo?”

“I was focused on you, so I do not know the details of what happened. But it seems the stress of seeing you being tortured by Dumbledore triggered some kind of stress related reaction in Adam. He was sick and Raphael had to check on him.  They have taken him to rest now.”

Harry whined.  He hoped Adam was alright.  No, he needed Adam to be alright.  After all the guilt he had endured over Sirius he knew he would break if he was the cause of more harm that befell his parents. 

Charlie knelt beside him and nuzzled his temple reassuringly, “I think it is really recovered, Harry. He just seemed exhausted, not in pain.  Rafeal, Lochlan, and Israfel did not look worried either.  It was almost as if what they were doing was routine.” 

Harry hoped that was true as he sat there in his Bonded sandwich for several more minutes. He waited until the line of tension left his shoulders before he attempted to move. Fawkes pulled back after kissing Harry’s shoulder one more time. He then called for the useless Mind Healers. Harry bit his lip to hide his amusement as he curled into Theo’s neck.  He felt Theo pressing a smirk into his hair as well.   

 Saul took offence to Fawkes’s words but Kendrick shrugged.  “He has a point.  We have not done anything that we have been hired to do.  Seeing how their Submissive suffers during these attacks, I cannot help but agree with that assessment. We are useless.”

  Harry hummed, “To be fair, the last time I was in that mind trap I managed to attack Dumbledore and not the other way around. Then you put the Circlet on my head, keeping him out for three days. He was just waiting for his chance to get revenge on me.”

“That still does not make it right.  I cannot swear that we will have a solution in another three days’ time, but I swear to you on my magic. I will not stop looking for a solution until I find one, no matter how long it takes.”

Harry smiled at Kendrick, “Thank you.”

They put the new circlet on Harry and Harry felt the relief of the now familiar magic settle over him.  He had barely adjusted to the new piece before he looked over his shoulder and called for Quinn in his mind. 

‘Ow, no need to scream, Harry,’ Quinn replied and moved through the crowd to hug Harry from behind.  

Harry trilled happily as he moved from Theo into Quinn’s arms. This suited Theo so he could get up and thank the Mind Healers, before having them escorted from their home.  Brenton was held back so he could give Harry proper goodbye befitting their courtship. 

Again, Brenton went for kissing his knuckles as his form of demonstrative affection. “You will let everyone take care of you tonight?”

“I will. Are you alright?”   

“I am as fine, well, as I can be.” Brenton replied. “I don’t have the right to get protective over you just yet. But you can bet if I earn that right, then I will be right there with everyone else, ready to take my pound of flesh from this Torvak.”

There was a murmur of both agreement and approval from around the room before Brenton bid him goodnight and fell into line with Brishen to leave the island.  Harry turned to Quinn and the Healer nuzzled his temple. 

‘He seems respectful enough, and I have already checked his record.  He has a good reputation in the field. I do not have a complaint against him.’ Harry was relieved and sighed happily as he curled into Quinn.  He hoped that he never got cut off from Quinn again; he had missed hearing his voice very much.

The attack from Dumbledore took a lot out of him, but he wanted to see Adam before he went to bed.  He was carried by Ethan to the adjacent building where his parents had set up their resting room.  When he knocked Israfel looked a bit tired as he opened the door, but his eyes sparkled happily.  He pulled Harry into a hug. 

“Harry, I am glad you are here. Everyone will be glad you came.”

“How is Adam?”

“He is alright, Harry. Watching you be attacked caused a small stress attack in him, but Lochlan anticipated it so he was ready to intervene the moment it began. Do not put the blame for this on yourself. Remember that Adam has not been very well since the portals from Tír na nÓg. None of us were all that shocked he had this episode.”

Israfel motioned him inside and Harry found a room set up similarly to his resting room just obviously smaller given there were less people in their Circle.  Harry smiled seeing Sirius in the room.  The Evansons had agreed to let him stay overnight rather than try to remove him from his Bonded now. However, Harry’s attention was more focused on Adam who tiredly looked up from Lochlan’s chest. 

“Harrison?” Harry trilled and moved forward to be pulled down beside Adam in the centre of the bed. Adam rolled with a bit of effort as he reached up to cup Harry’s cheek. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, the attacks do not hurt me physically. It is all mental trauma from experiencing the torture.  Which probably sounds bad, but after having lived through so many physical injuries, I can honestly say I prefer this.”

Adam huffed but Lochlan grumbled, “Do not get worked up, Chusile.”

Adam nodded and drew several deep breaths to calm down.  Harry moved against Adam’s back and some of the tension melted off his parents. Finally, Adam said tiredly, “We would prefer you to not be injured at all.” 

“I know but until Dumbledore is brought down we cannot plan for that.”

Harry felt all his parents pressing in around him and even Dudley too.  They remained cuddled like that until Adam dropped off into sleep once more.  Lochlan cupped Harry’s cheek. “Thank you for coming even though you look dead on your feet yourself.”

Harry shook his head and when Lochlan had put Adam down onto a pillow Harry moved carefully around him to hug Lochlan as tightly as he could.  Harry bit his lip.  “I grew up excluded from my family.  I have always been on the outside watching different versions of what a family looks like but I have never had that for myself.  Even when Remus and Sirius came back into my life Dumbledore made sure we could never be together for real.”  

Remus and Sirius both whined in agreement with his statement.  Harry blinked back tears.  He looked around the room holding everyone’s gaze so they could see the depths of his need and love for them.  He even forced himself to meet Petunia's eyes for a few brief seconds although he could not manage more than that.  

Harry drew a shaking breath and said, “I need you all, I need my family.”

Lochlan pulled him into his arms as Harry started to cry. “We are not going anywhere Harry.  We will never leave you again.”

Harry was not sure how long he held onto Lochlan but he knew he was almost asleep himself when Ethan finally came forward and extracted him to go to their own sleeping rooms. Harry managed  a soft trill of goodbye which was returned by his family.  Harry slipped into sleep on the way to their rooms and did not even remember being tucked into Theo’s arms.

Chapter Text

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira 

The trek down to breakfast the next morning was very slow and more than one person looked as if the night had been anything but restful. Perry had been down and had already gone to the Royal Quarters, so he won the spot of the most productive of their Circle. Quinn was coming in at second since he was still wearing his workout clothes and had already organised the food for their morning meal.  

They had three more days before The Hunt would officially start and they already knew one of those days would be spent with Harry and Dudley going down to the Merrow Courts. As much as they wanted to say Harry did not need it, they knew that was not true. Harry’s family ties were all in word only at the moment and if someone wanted to make life difficult for him in legal terms he would be without a proper shield. Especially if Raspen and Perry got their way and they held off their Bonding until after the Royal Introductions. Then Harry would be attending the first days of The Hunt without the official protection of the Royal Family. So, he would need his birth families as backup and recognition in the Merrow Courts would be the first step to having that protection within Neverah.

The last reason the meeting in the Merrow Courts was important was because that tie would put Harry and Dudley under the protection of Merrow laws. Alcandor would viciously use every Merrow loophole and trick to protect their interests simply because they were Aqua-kin’e. The fact that he liked Dudley and Harry and that Alec was involved would only fuel his fierce protectiveness over them.

The Evansons Family link would be easy to sort out today. When it was agreed that Sirius would stay the night, the Evansons had also planned to come back the following morning. Before Briar had left the night before he obtained Theo’s permission to bring their Joker, all of his Pareya, and their eight-year-old son back to spend the day with them.   

When this was reiterated for Harry’s benefit at the breakfast table Harry was excited but he commented that he wanted to meet with Lewis over the next few days as well. Apparently, the emotional but positive meeting with the Evansons had made the idea of family was less worrisome for him, which they were all pleased by.

The first bright spot of the morning came when Perry forwarded Brenton’s Favour to Harry. His eyes were wide as he opened the Favour as if he had not been expecting Brenton to follow through. That the medic had left Harry feeling unequivocally happy which filtered through all their bonds and made them feel better after the stress-filled night.

Harry showed the Favour to Theo with a genuine excitement he had not had for the other two so far but Theo had a theory as to why that was. Brenton was the first Bonded since Theo that Harry had got to choose for himself. Adrianna and Devrim were open soulbonds. Harry probably felt he was obligated to accept them, which was something Theo would have to address with him soon. Soulbond or not he would never force Harry to accept a Bonded he disliked.

When Harry’s parents showed up, no one was surprised when Harry joined Dudley in sitting beside Adam. Adam looked very tired still and was decidedly on the pale side, but he was all reassuring smiles for the boys. The fact that Lochlan and Raphael were not hovering, but allowing Adam to walk on his own helped soothed everyone’s frayed nerves.

Theo had moved to sitting with Galv and Charlie when a message bubble came to him. He smiled at Bahn’s happy voice. It was good to hear the man so cheerful. Theo hoped that meant that things had been sorted between Bhindi and Ilsa. His hope of that grew when Bahn explained that they had neglected him and his own for too long. He was inviting him to bring his Circle to a clambake on the shore of their property near the Deveraine guest house.

Theo looked up at Galv and Charlie and they both nodded. Galv pointed out, “Some of us have been leaving but as a whole we have been cooped up on this island for days. Now, I realise we are simply moving to the beach on the mainland which is not that drastic of a change. But that combined with meeting new people will give us all a chance to relax and shake off the stress of last night.”

Raspen was near enough to hear and he hummed, “If we do that then I will probably go into my office this morning. It will let you all relax and not put the Deveraines on edge by forcing them to host a Royal straight away. Especially one from outside their element. Hosting Perry this afternoon will cause them enough anxiety. I do not need to add to it.”

Theo nodded in agreement and then posed the idea to the rest of the room. There was a murmur of agreement and so after they ate, they all started to make arrangements for spending the day on a mainland beach. Theo replied to Bahn and informed him of the Evanson and d’Bineshi Circles. As expected, he was told to bring them along. Theo contacted Briar and informed him of the change in plans. Briar was not aggravated by this and agreed a day with Theo’s pseudo-family would be nice.

-----  

Dudley was a bit surprised that Alec was still around when the others were starting to plan for the day out. He had come to understand that with The Hunt approaching Alec and Mesmyr were both under a lot of pressure to complete assignments for King Alcandor. This had left Dudley with Mathis quite a bit. The prickly Joker was hard to read but he was growing on Dudley. Starting to learn how to use a trident had given them a common ground that had allowed them both to relax.

Alec snapped his fingers in front of Dudley’s face and Dudley blushed. Right, this whole train of thought had been triggered by Alec pulling him aside. Alec rolled his eyes at Dudley but the shake of his head hid a fond smile.

Dudley straightened and faced him. “Yes? Sorry!”

“Do not apologise so freely. An Aqua-Kin’e rarely apologises, even if they are in the wrong and especially if it is to a Landwalker.”

Dudley nodded and smiled at that information. Dudley gave his full attention to Alec and waited. Alec seemed to still be mulling over what he wanted to say and then he looked Dudley in the eyes. “I, Alec Caspian Estuary, formally offer to be your Mentor.”

Dudley blinked and his mouth opened in shock. Alec gently batted his chin to close his mouth and then looked at him expectantly. “But … don’t I have a Mentor like Harry does?”

“You might but I do not want to take the chance that you were assigned to a Landwalker like Harry. You are more Aqua-kin’e than he is and given how much he is tied to us that is saying something. You need an Aqua-kin’e Mentor full stop.”

“Yes but … you are the Beastmaster,” He lowered his voice and added “… Spymaster. Surely you do not have time for this.”   

Alec shook his head and smiled, “I have time for you. Think on it, but do not refuse simply because you think you will burden me. Only refuse if you think we will not be a good fit.”

Dudley frowned as Alec squeezed his arm. “Alright, I will think about it.”

Alec squeezed his shoulder a second time and turned when Palalato called to him. “Yes, Yes, I hear you.” Dudley smiled as he watched Alec begrudging join the group headed for the Aqua-kin’e Court.

-----

Harry noticed that Riven seemed to be sneaking off again so he took the rare opportunity when no one seemed to be watching him to follow. He caught up to Riven; he was sure only because the Mage let him. Harry hugged him from behind and sighed contently.

Riven chuckled, “I figured I would not get away again. Not with how disappointed you were when I had to leave yesterday.”

“I am not ungrateful. I know you went to the Mind Healers for my sake, but I can’t help but feel you are avoiding me.”

“I was for the first few days. I will not lie.” When Harry looked up at him Riven cupped his cheek. “Mages are powerhouses. To Bond with one of us you need to be both strong physically and magically. Now you have the magical part down. But the physical bit does not just fall onto you. It is you and the Circle together. The more Bonds you settle before bonding to a Mage, the easier it would be to buffer our natural power. I avoided you so you would seek others out first.”

“But now it is alright?”

Riven thought for a moment and nodded. “The Circle should be strong enough overall at this point.” But he arched an eyebrow as Harry moved towards him with clear intent. “However, you remember what it felt like when you claimed me, that rush of energy.” Harry nodded as he fisted Riven’s shirt to keep him from getting away. “Harry, if we do this you will be an overstimulated ball of energy all day long.”

Harry grinned mischievously and Riven knew he was not going to deter his beautiful Submissive. Riven leaned in to meet Harry when he lifted for a kiss. Oh well, the Circle would have to learn what a hyperactive Harry looked like at some point. Better to do that around family and with possible backup he supposed. 

-----    

The majority of the Deveraine Circle was at the beach getting the tents ready. Bahn had already spent the morning scolding Ilsa for not keeping them up to date on Theo’s standing. Yes, she told them of the Soulscream and that he had a Circle now. But when Theo’s polite reply to his invitation had come through, it told Bahn the number of people that they expected to be around for the visit versus how many that could potentially show up if the whole Circle came by. It was nothing near to what she had been implying. They had enough supplies to handle that many people, mind you. But it had involved hitting up the store rooms at both the main estate and the Beach house. Furthermore, Bahn had sent a few people to the market to bolster the food offerings to be on the safe side. No one would ever be invited to an event Bahn hosted to find they had run out of food. Not on his watch.

The first portal through the wards was small. There were only seven adults and one little boy. This had to be the Evanson Circle then. The maternal family of Theo's Submissive. They numbered at a single Submissive, four Pareya, a Gheyo, and one little boy. Well, Bahn saw no problems there. They should easily mesh well with his Circle and their children would love to make a new friend.

Bahn approached the family but scowled when someone came stumbling after him. “Honestly, I can greet our guests without being treated as if I am going to break.” Bahn complained when an arm went around him in support.

Salani chuckled, “Yes, but Alma made us swear to watch over you. You can take it up with her when she gets back from the market.”

Bahn huffed as he met the eyes of the Hellhound Submissive and they shared a knowing look. “Welcome, I am Bahn Deveraine and this is my Pareya Salani.” He motioned to the others behind them. “And I will introduce that lot over there later as it becomes relevant. In case you were not told about my relationship to the Gorgens-Nott Circle, my ACE is the Mentor of the Alpha; Theodore.”

“Theo did mention that when he told us of the change in location. We are his Submissive’s Grandparents.” Briar frowned, “Circumstances are quite strained and we were not actually aware of their existence until two days ago. I am Briar Evanson. These are my Pareya: Heather, Orchid, Ivy, and Flora. This is our Joker Zephyr, and lastly this is our youngest child Winstar.”   

“My Bruen is Five. I am sure he will love to meet you, Winstar.”

Winstar perked up at the mention of other children. They made their way over and as expected the boys were very happy to meet. Even though Bruen was a little young there were several other children still under the age of ten to help Winstar fit in. Once the children were smeared with sunscreen and turned loose Bahn was shooed back inside the tent. He scoffed as Briar followed along and joined him on the pile of pillows.  

Salani followed him with a tiny bundle as an attempt to placate him. Bahn smiled as he accepted their youngest at least until the twins he carried now would be born. Camalis was cooed over for several minutes by the two Submissives.  

Briar eventually asked, “Do you know how many will be coming from the Island? I did not think to ask for a number beyond confirming that ‘my charge’ would come here.”

“Your charge?”

“Yes, one of my sons-in-law has recently been reborn as a Hellhound. This makes him my responsibility in the eyes of the court.”

“Ah, I see. But why did you need to ask? Surely if Harry is coming then they will all come.”

Briar worried his lip, “I am worried over my daughter’s Circle, not Harry’s. One of her Pareyas is sick and he had a stress-induced attack of some kind last night. That was the reason why I let Sirius stay on the island rather than insist he come back to the estate. I do not know much about this sickness, so I do not know how easily he bounces back from something like that.”

Bahn hummed, “For Harry’s parents, Theo told me three were coming.”

Briar nodded, “Not all of them then. I am imagining it will be Sirius, Remus, and Petunia then. Remus and Petunia are both Soulbonded to Sirius. I imagine the Healer, Mage, Gheyo Queen, and Pareya are remaining on the island.”

When the portals started for the rest of the party, it was quite loud and Bahn could not blame them based on their numbers. That one of the portals opened in the shallows was a surprise until everyone turned to the laughing young man in the centre of that group.

Bahn and Briar had to cover their laughter. There had clearly been a Fire Dragel in that portal. The young red-haired man had climbed frantically up the nearest Bonded as if they were a tree. Now the teenage Fire Dragel was blushing from where he sat upon the shoulders of a blonde-haired woman. At least she did not seem to mind his presence. She patted his thigh to soothe him and made no effort to get him down.

“Harry!” The red head finally yelled. The brunette in question just sat down in the water which covered him up to his chest as he still laughed merrily.

An identical teenage Fire Dragel who had been in another transport group called out from the shore. “Now, you know why I needed to cling to Brishen the other day, George. Not so fun, is it?” 

The twin upon the shoulders of the woman blushed harder as she walked him out of the water to shore. She looked around at everyone else. “Does someone else want to try to get our beloved Submissive out of the water?”

Instead of helping, a blue-haired boy ran out into the water and tackled Harry. Everyone rolled their eyes fondly as the pair of them crashed about in the water looking for all the world as if they were trying to drown one another. A pale man of Merrow descent that had been in the portal that landed within the shallows stayed near the pair, watching out for them.

Theo shook his head. “Leave them for a bit. I do not know what has got into Harry but he clearly needs to burn off some energy or he will never sit still long enough to meet anyone.”

“Your choice of words are right on the money there, Theodore.” Remus said pointedly. He walked Sirius past Harry’s Bonded up and up towards where he could see Briar sitting. “He smelled of sex and lightning when he came to meet us for the portal. I would suggest your conspicuously missing Storm Mage might have something to do with that.”

Theodore frowned and really turned his focus upon his Bonds. “Bloody hell, Riven must have put up a block so I would not sense it right away. You are right, they are Bonded now.” There was a collective resigned sigh. A Mage Bonding would have Harry high on energy for several hours which boded well for their day ahead.

Theo looked at Bahn and teased, “Are you sure you want us here?”

Bahn passed Camalis off to Salani and got to his feet. Theo moved over to meet the Submissive. He would have to scold Ilsa for not passing along that Bahn was heavy with child. Bahn pulled Theo into a loving hug. “Theo, I promise your Harry cannot possibly be worse than Greta when she has a temper. Now come along all of you. We can do a group introduction now and then catch those three up when they come out of the water.”

So far the Deveraines had Takar, Nara, Bulsph, Edora, Sueh, and Salani present. Delani, Alma, Ilsa, Greta, Callistair, and Aracle are supposed to be joining them when they finish their respective tasks. It was unclear whether Bahn’s twin; Bhindi, would be making a presence or if any more of her part of the Circle would as she had been deliberately vague with Bahn when he had pressed for a response to his inquiries.

Briar went through his Bonded again introducing Ivy and Heather who had stayed home with Winstar the evening before.

Remus and Sirius were obviously there representing Harry’s parents. But Israfel was the third Bonded to come. The Mage acknowledged the disappointment in the Evansons Circle as he explained to them that Petunia could not bring herself to leave Adam.

Theo ran through their Circle quickly and then, like Bahn, he explained who might show up later. Theo huffed as he said, “I get the feeling Riven is playing a joke on us, so I doubt he will come. Whether our Merrow, aside from Mathis, will come out today is questionable. At least two of them have serious obligations at court and the other three are hit or miss on whether they stay in the city with them or come back early.” 

Theo then hummed, “Our only other two missing Bonded are Perry and Raspen.”  Bahn showed no recognition of this statement. He sighed, “Ilsa needs to work on her communication skills.”

Bahn’s Bonded grunted in agreement and Edora asked, “What has my favourite delinquent done now?” 

“Well, firstly, she did not bother to tell me that Bahn was expecting. Congratulations Bahn.”

“Thank you, Theo,” Bahn replied with a smile.

“But the more critical information is about Raspen and Perry. She has not told you anything about them, I assume?”

“No, she has not mentioned any of yours beyond Harry. Neither have Aracle or Greta for that matter. So, if it really is that important, she and I are going to need to have a discussion on communication in the near future.” It was funny to see the pristine, perfect Elven Royal squared his shoulders ready to follow through with that threat.

Theo nodded, “Our Bonded Raspen and Perry have not come this morning, because they wanted us all to meet and have a good time without social pressures being in the way. And before you say they would not be, I am referring to Princes Raspen and Perryton, they are our Bonded Royal and Advisor respectively.”

Bahn’s mouth opened into a small ‘o’ and then he smiled sweetly, “Edora, how do you like being ACE?”

Edora groaned in a way that almost sounded like a whine. “No, you cannot kill Ilsa, Bahn. Portgas knows, I need a break and she has only just come back.” Edora gave a further pleading whine to emphasise her point and Bahn grumbled under his breath.

Theo was suddenly covered by a very wet and slight form that pressed against his back. Theo turned and looped his arm around a still giggling Harry. “You are far too overdressed to be swimming, Treasure.” He looked over at Dudley and saw he was still fully dressed as well. “What are we to do with you two?”

Mathis snorted, “Give up. You will never be able to keep them from the water. Aenon’s influence as their parent is too strong in both of them.”

Theo nodded, “You three missed introductions, so you will have to get names as you go along. But everyone this is our Joker Mathis, our Submissive Harry, and his brother, Dudley. Harry, you and Dudley should go greet Briar and introduce yourself to Bahn, who is our host.” 

Harry nodded and took Dudley’s hand to lead him over to Briar and the unknown Submissive. Harry moved too fast and tripped over a pillow so he practically fell on top of Briar. Despite him being soggy, Briar had to smile because he could not bring himself to be mad at Harry.

“Good morning, Harry. How are you feeling after last night?”

“I am fine Granddera. Those attacks are just tiring. So after I have my circlet back on and I get a good night’s sleep, I am perfectly alright.”

Briar masterfully hid his shock at Harry calling him Granddera already. Surely it would take more time for the young man to become used to him. He nodded in response to Harry’s statement and shuffled Harry to stand before Bahn, so that he could hug Dudley too.

Bahn cast a very light spell to dry Harry’s outer robes only. He had read between the lines of what that Joker had said, enough to pick up on Harry being part Merrow. Bahn would not dare to dry out his skin or fabric that was touching it. Harry did not notice or mind the spell as he allowed the older Submissive to him into a hug. Harry was a bit unsure how he should hug Bahn back with the baby bump. However, he relaxed soon enough into the embrace.

Bahn patted his belly as he stood back, “Do not worry. It will take more than a hug to harm these two. I am very glad to meet you, Harry.”

Harry shifted back and forth, clearly unable to remain still for long. “I am glad to meet you too. Theo said Ilsa is yours.”

“She is and so by extension, Theo is ours as well.” Bahn squeezed Harry’s shoulder. “You can count on us to be there for you as much as any of your family by blood.”

Harry brightened as he looked around at the unfamiliar faces around them. Bahn retrieved Camalis from Salani. “Briar, Harry seemed to be to wound up to sit down. I am going to borrow him to do a walking introduction to my Circle.” 

Briar nodded his agreement to that plan. Dudley was not too energetic to sit within the half-circle that his parents and grandparents had formed under the tent. Therefore, he was the centre of their attention for now. As much as Briar wanted Harry near too, he could see sitting still was not an option at the moment.

When Bahn and Harry had moved off, Briar watched after them thoughtfully. Dudley’s small voice pulled back his attention. “You can ask me anything. I will tell you all that I can.”

“What?” Briar asked, startled.

“I see you watching, Harry. You are pleased but confused by his actions. So, ask.” Dudley motioned to himself and Remus, “We know Harry best outside of some of his Bonded.”

Briar frowned, “I feel as if I have missed something in Harry’s story. He just met me. He should be cautious for a while, but he just accepted me right off and is calling me Granddera already.”

Remus nodded, “That is a simple yet complicated answer. Did Charlie explain to you about Lily and James?”  When Briar, Flora, and Orchid nodded, he elaborated. “So, they were presumed dead. Harry was placed with his closest living relative. But by that time Petunia’s memories were already altered to make her believe she was non-magical. Further memories were altered to inspire a hatred in her for all things magical. These memories were anchored by making Petunia feel excluded and that her lack of magic made her less worthy than her ‘perfect sister’ Lily. So, with those feelings and memories clouding her mind, she was given Baby Harry to bring up. Those conditions were obviously not a good environment for Harry to grow up in, as Dumbledore intended.”

“Mera did not hurt Harry often but directly after mind-altering visits from that man Dumbledore she would smack Harry around. But that is not what affected his relationship with her so badly. It was in the lulls between visits that affected things. Mera defaulted to a haze of indifference and neglect towards Harry. She would not even touch Harry. She did not bother to see that he was fed or that he had even basic needs covered.” Dudley whimpered and curled in on himself as he added softly. “She also just stood by when the Torvak, masquerading as my father, would mentally and physically abuse Harry every single day.” 

Dudley trailed off with a sorrowful moan. Heather gathered him into her arms, assuring him it was not his fault Harry had gone through that. Remus pulled Sirius into his arms when he growled in anger.

Remus soothed Sirius until his growling eased off and then he explained. “This life resulted in two key aspects in Harry’s personality. The first is that he has not forgiven Petunia. In his mind, he understands she was manipulated to act like this. However, I do not think his Dragel will ever forgive her. He is now as indifferent to her as she was to him for all those years.” 

Remus looked up at the Evansons. “The other aspect this environment created is that Harry longs for a family. He has felt alone and unloved for most of his life. So, when anyone shows that they truly care for him, Harry latches onto that love fiercely. It is why he has accepted his large Circle so easily and why he is so attached to our broken Circle, to the Carlow Clan, the Peverell Circle, and to you. He needs that love to fill the void he has had all his life.”

Briar looked to his Circle. It pained him to think his daughter would never reclaim a relationship with her son. They wanted to fix things and to make them alright but Remus had a point. If Harry’s Dragel had turned from Petunia, there was nothing any of them could do to repair that relationship. The best they could hope for would be tolerance between the pair.

Orchid prodded Dudley to switch to talking of his relationship with Harry. It was clear Harry had not turned from him so they wanted to know how he had been affected differently. Dudley proudly explained how often Vernon had to throw spells at him because he was constantly fighting them off. In his heart, he always recognised Harry was his brother and he wanted to defend him. It was obvious how that environment had developed Dudley’s Gheyic Pareya inheritance. Dudley expressed his regret that he had not been able to throw off the gang that had surrounded him. But thankfully whatever the gang had done had not broken their relationship.

Briar noticed something in Dudley’s explanation. Dumbledore had been the one responsible for spelling Petunia’s personality but it was the Torvak Vernon who had spelled Dudley. Maybe Vernon had been naturally weaker than Dumbledore. Or maybe it had been deliberate. Whatever the cause was their grandson had caught a lucky break in having a different Torvak applying his spells.

-----

Harry’s energy was infectious. The first indication Bahn was being affected was when Salani took Camalis aside so that the little boy would actually stay asleep, after their hard fight they had won to get him down in the first place.

Harry was introduced to all of Bahn’s Circle and when they were done Harry smiled at him. “You have a type.”

Bahn laughed easily, “I do. I cannot deny that.”

“While yours are all beautiful, I think I would get a bit bored.” He teased as he looked lovingly at the wide array of body types his Bonded boasted.

“Oh, they may all have a similar look. But do not think for a second mine are all the same. I assure you I am never wanting for anything in bed or out of it.”

This got a blush from Harry, “And now my age is showing. I have not been with all of them yet.”

“That is perfectly understandable given how you were all forced together. If you had courted them all, I would not doubt you would have slept with them because by the time your courtship was done you would have known what you wanted.”

Harry hummed, “I hope so.”

“Oh, are we courting already?”

“Yes. Firstly, Wikhn and I are courting. He is not over what happened with his Training ACE.”

“Yes,” Bahn frowned, “I am not pleased with how Dahlia handled that one.”

Harry tilted his head in surprise. Bahn smiled, “I thought Theo would have told you. Dahlia is Ilsa and Greta’s Daughter, therefore mine.”

Harry blinked, “Oh, maybe he did. I forgot that fact, if he did.”

Bahn nodded, “I gave her a good talking to about first keeping things from those she was responsible for, then for leading Wikhn on, and finally for having Lady Paielda break his contract rather than facing him herself. It was a coward’s move, and not at all worthy of someone who is stepping into the role of a Gheyo Alpha.”

“I am not going to lie and say I am pleased with your daughter.”

Bahn pulled Harry into a sideways hug, “I do not blame you there. She hurt your King. You have every right to be annoyed with her. Now let’s get off the subject of her. It sounded as if you had more courtships in mind?”

Bahn pulled Harry into the shade of a tent and he sat on a pillow but waved for Harry to remain standing. Harry smiled gratefully, swaying back and forth. From here they could look out and see that they were beginning to organise some kind of game for the ones who were not swimming. It looked like fun but Harry was not ready to leave Bahn yet. The Elvin Dragel was surprisingly easy to talk to.

“I have three courtship agreements. Two are for Soulbonded who could not come during my soulscream. One is an ACE and the other a Prince.”

Bahn hummed, “I wonder if more members of that Suite are missing soulbonds. It seems odd to me it would just be an ACE and the Prince.”

Harry nodded, “I think you are right. I haven’t been ignoring the open ends of the Bonds, just focusing on what is in front of me. But I think there are a few more Bonds than those two but I am not sure how many.”

“Soulbonds are a complicated thing and they complicate everything around you.”

“Speaking from experience there?”

“Far too much experience,” Bahn sighed as he rested his hand over his baby bump sadly.

Harry looked between the baby bump and the mass of white clad children near the shore. “How do you handle them all?”

“By leaning on my Circle for help. I absolutely cannot do everything. Sure, there are some things that only their Dera can do right. But we don’t cater to them, if they are only throwing a tantrum because I cannot do something for them. We let them cry it out, and then the Bonded who offered to do it for them will still do it. If you try to do it all, you will burn yourself out.” 

Bahn looked at Harry’s Circle thoughtfully. “Although the number of children you have will be significantly more stable than mine. You only have two females so far, other than yourself. Male dominant Dragels lose the ability to carry a child when they inherit.”

Harry hummed, “I did not know that. Well, I will have two more, I think. My Courting Ace is Adrianna and Raspen is looking into a Royal Consort.”

Bahn nodded, “That is very practical of him. So, you did not want to be his Queen.”

Harry snorted, “I am not fit to be a Royal anything. Despite anything my family or Bonded say to the contrary.”

“Your Family?”

Harry blushed, “Umm my Parental Alpha, who is also Dudley’s Third, is Royal. He is apparently a grandson to Queen Titania of the Fae.”

Bahn was surprised but smiled, “Well, you can relax. You are in good company with me. I am a former Crowned Royal for the Asylonth Elves of the North.”

Harry looked up with wide eyes and then asked, “Why did you leave?”

“That is a story for another time.” Bahn sighed, as he noticed Sueh approaching with his midday potions. “Why don’t you go mingle for a bit, Harry? I can tell you are still restless. We will have plenty of time to talk this afternoon.” 

Harry nodded and ducked out of the tent. He did not get far before Quinn lovingly caught him and applied spells to protect him from the sun and heat. Harry kissed him before removing his outer robes and his shirt so he could charge back into the water. Needless to say, Mathis was amused and happy to go with him. Several people worried they should transfigure his trousers to shorts but the way Harry swam it was clear the trousers were not holding him back at all.

Harry was so focused on the feeling of the water as he moved through it that he was not watching where he was going. He swam backwards into someone and startled. “Oh, sorry.” 

He turned to find a girl not so much older than him with wavy brunette hair. Harry could see her curls were fighting valiantly against the dampness in a way that reminded Harry of Hermione’s hair. Her golden eyes widened as she took him in too. Harry did not think he had been introduced to her so he held out his hand.

“I am Harry.”

“I can hardly miss that. After all it is you whom we are all here to meet. And you have been with my Dera talking for more than half the morning.”

Harry hummed, unsure if that was a judgement on him or a hint of jealousy because he had taken so much of Bahn’s attention. “I cannot help that. I was told to go meet our host.” She pouted then and Harry assumed it was more the latter that was the problem. “You are?”

She sighed, “Soula.”

“Nice to meet you.” Harry replied, not at all offended that she had not taken his hand. He dropped down below the surface and when he surfaced, he smiled happily as his silver and blue scales started to surface and his fingers became webbed.

Soula’s mouth went wide in shock. “You are Merrow.”

Harry grinned as he swam back and forth in front of her, “Partly, my third, was Aqua-kin’e. We know that for sure.”

Despite herself Soula looked supremely intrigued. “Can you shift to a merrow form?”

Harry nodded and without checking that it was okay with anyone, he shifted to his halfling form. Mathis who was hovering nearby shook his head. “Harry, you should not advertise you are Aqua-kin’e.”

“It is just family here.” Harry countered and ignored Mathis to swim through the shallows. He was unaware that most everyone on the shore had stopped to watch him glide through the waves. Mathis did not shift but still kept pace with him. After several minutes a series of waves tumbled Harry too high up the shore and he was stuck in the sand. Mathis settled beside him supremely amused.  

Harry sat there pouting as his tail flicked in the shallow water and sand. Mathis hummed. “Are we stuck now?”

“You could pull me back out.”

“I could, but what is in it for me?” 

Harry huffed and splashed water up into his face before shifting back to his legs so he could rise and brush the sand from his trousers. Before he could go far, he turned and found Soula. She was wearing a swimsuit that was far too revealing in his opinion but her parents had let her out of the house so who was he to judge?

Soula looked him up and down before stating, “You look like a drowned rat.”

Harry pushed his water-soaked hair from his eyes with a grin. “Better than the bird’s nest-like hair I am normally sporting when it is dry.”

Soula frowned at him, “Are you this insufferably agreeable and chipper all the time?”

Harry shook his head, “Nope,” he popped the ‘p’ in the word and was rewarded with her growl. He then informed her. “I Bonded to my Storm Mage this morning.”

Her expression went still as she frowned, “What does that mean?”

“It means Soula,” Bahn said as he joined them, “he is strung out on a magical and blood high. Mages leave you uneven for hours if not days after you Bond to them. You, my daughter, are spoiling for a fight, but baiting him will get you nowhere. I doubt anything you can say will bring him down.”

“Why do you want to fight?” Harry asked, interested in her reasons.

“None of your business,” Soula huffed and stormed away.

Harry looked to Bahn. “Ilsa, as you may have gathered, has not been home for a while. And although I know for a fact that she came back to see the children without telling us, it has still been a while since she has seen Soula. She has missed her and is acting out to get her attention.” Harry filed that away for a few moments and allowed Bahn to lead him over to get something to eat off the mountains of food that was available.  

-----

Briar watched Harry with an unyielding gaze as he swam gracefully through the water. His Merrow form was breathtaking. Briar immediately felt both proud and begrudging of it. If Harry was that beautiful then he would garner untold amounts of attention, not all of it palatable. Briar did not look forward to the extra work fending off the undesirable suitors that would bring out. Maybe they could set up a rotation and each family could talk about taking an undesirable suitor target in turn. That had merit.

Dudley followed Briar’s gaze and smiled, “Harry is quite beautiful in his Aqua-kin’e form, isn’t he?”

“I am sure you are Bea—Handsome too.” Briar corrected himself, making Dudley snicker.

“I do not know, actually. I have not had the chance to look at my reflection yet. I have a different style of tail from Harry which made learning to swim a bit challenging but I am used to it now.” 

Briar hummed and looked at Harry. “Aenon was Harry’s third, right? I did not expect him to have a Merrow form. A Third will usually give more magic than genetic contribution.”

“Yes, Aenon was Harry’s Third.” Dudley agreed.

Briar hummed and then Zypher spoke up, “Maybe his Sire had Merrow in him. We know he is Peverell but that is only his Sire’s Paternal line.”

Briar nodded that was a good point, James Potter having Merrow blood would explain Harry being highly attuned to that element so far. 

-----

“Hey there, Soula.” Harry called to her as she passed by.

He had seen the rest of her Parental Circle come in. And though Ilsa had scolded Soula for her behaviour, it had clearly not been enough attention and had done nothing for the teenager’s mood.

“What do you want?” she snapped irritably.

Harry put his hands on Fred and George’s shoulders. “These are my Twins, and if you want to cause some mischief to get your mother’s attention. We can help.”  

-----

They waited until everyone had got their first set of food before they set to work cautiously, even though in theory only Luna, Theo, and Remus could have suspected anything. There were so many unsuspecting victims and so little time.

It would be safe for the children to eat Fred and George’s prank food but when Soula assured them that the children did not eat from the main table it was more reassuring. The little ones had specific meal plans that the Pareyas monitored judiciously with pre-portioned meal kits tucked away for safekeeping.

They set the pranks and then snuck away waiting for the chaos to ensue. Many Bonded went back to playing the very physical game on the beach so they were certain to work up and appetites again. Soula was grinning like a loon when her mother joined in the vigorous game.  

Harry pushed down his excess energy and made the sacrifice to sit still beside Bahn and Briar. He was keeping an eye out for what was given to either Bahn or to little Winstar. They did not have to wait long for the teams to switch out players and the first people went into the food tent for more snacks. Of course, there was a hint of tense excitement waiting to see who would be doused. After all, it would give the game away if they pranked everything. Far safer to only prank a few items and wait and see.    

Harry was glad he had chosen to sit with Bahn and Winstar. The plate Bahn was given was safe but Harry had to lean over his granddera’s shoulder and swiped a small mound of mashed potatoes off of Winstar’s plate into the sand.

“Harry?” Briar scolded him but Harry just shrugged.

Remus looked up and upon hearing what Briar was scolding him for he frowned, “Harrison James, what did you do?”

Harry tilted his head, “I facilitated, nothing more.”

“What does that mean?” Briar asked, but they got their answer soon enough without Harry saying anything.  

Soula had, of course, known just what type of drink her mother would choose after coming off the field and so it had been one of the first things pranked. Ilsa’s short cropped hair started to grow unchecked, and long waves turned into neon pink locks down to her knees. Several other people became afflicted in short order with their skin changing colours, many other instances of hair growth and even a couple cases of people actually having grabbed canary creams. Soula collapsed on the ground in fits of laughter resulting in her immediately being yelled at.

Theo had managed to avoid a prank, but knew right where to turn. “Fred, George, get over here now.”

Remus cleared his throat, “Harry was involved too, Theodore.”

Harry ran out of the tent and tackled Soula in a hug. She gasped between her laughs. “Oh, thank you, thank you, that was so much better than I imagined.”

Fred and George came over and were smirking as they hugged Harry. Out from the tents Harry could survey the actual damage better. His own Bonded were not hit more than the Deveraine which was surprising given that they outnumbered the Deveraines. The two who had taken Canary Creams were Bu and shockingly Rolf. But since Canary Creams were timed, they were already wearing off. Harry leaned around to see past Theo.  

“Luna, you should be over here too. You know exactly what a Canary Cream looks like and you let Rolf eat it anyways.”

“But he makes for such a handsome canary.” Luna countered. Rolf pouted and pulled away from her. But she persisted in cuddling into him and the man showed he had no will to resist her. He was soon cuddling her back, despite her letting him be pranked.

Harry looked over the longer-lasting pranks. Aracle looked more amused than annoyed as he sat there with a bright orange skin tone. He looked as if someone had picked him up and dipped him in cheese puff dust. Circos and Quinn seemed to have also fallen into this trap as well but Circos had turned into fuchsia and Quinn was lavender.

Ilsa, Sueh, Delani, Charlie, Drift, Israfel had fallen victim to the hair charms. Like the skin tones, they each had their own unique colour and style. Ilsa’s being long and neon pink, of course. Sueh's length had remained but her hair had changed to a shimmering rainbow of glittering colours. Delani, like Aracle, did not seem to be too mad but her normally light brunette hair had gone a lighter blonde and was blown out in a large frizzy poof similar to pictures Harry remembered seeing of American hairstyles in the eighties.

Charlie’s hair had turned into a multi-tone mullet of light pink and black and he had a matching beard down to his pectoral. Drift, like Ilsa, had suffered the long hair but his was a neon green. The last one affected was Israfel. Harry noticed Israfel was hiding his amusement as he lay between Remus and Sirius. His hair was flowing cascades of curls that were so bright a silver that it almost glowed like moonlight even though it was broad daylight.

Harry and Soula waited quietly as Ilsa, Theo, and Denali questioned the twins on their pranks and how long they would last. The skin changing prank was quite simple and when it wore off in about ten minutes, they could simply go into the ocean to wash and the colours would dissolve away. However, …

Soula and Harry’s eyes widened in shock when Fred explained that those hit with the hair prank would go through. The hair would not just change back, it would all fall out and grow back out in the next hour depending on how long their hair was originally. Harry and Soula both ducked down trying to hide at the near-apocalyptic response that caused.

Soula was marched off down the beach by Aracle to take a run and Harry was dragged the opposite direction down the beach by Greta, Drift, and Galv. They intended to force him to burn through his excess Storm energy so the afternoon would be calmer than the morning. But before either of them left, they watched as Fred and George were pounced upon and hogtied. Neither one would be untied until everyone’s hair was back to normal. Harry felt bad for this but the twins did not look worried or upset by this punishment.

As Harry walked by Charlie smiled, “This is hardly the first time they have been hogtied.”

When Harry and the three Storm Dragels were far enough down the beach to be out of sight, Harry was hit by a sudden wave of need. He ignored the fact that he was not alone and grabbed onto Drift. Harry whined as he pulled his Gheyo down for a searing kiss. Drift groaned as he pushed Harry back to break the kiss.

“The absolute last thing you need right now is more Storm energy.”

Greta coughed covering her laughter, “Actually, it would not hurt. We are going to make him burn off the magic anyways when compared to your Mage your contribution would be rather small.”

“But…”

Galv stepped forward and turned Harry to face him. He was fully channelling his Rheyo authority. “Harry. We will let you seal your Bound to Drift but this is not a reward. You will still have to do the magic work that we have planned to burn off your energy. This will take longer if you bond to Drift now. Do you understand?”

Harry considered that but his Dragel was insistent. Harry nodded his understanding and Galv allowed him to turn back to Drift. Drift pulled Harry into his arms and portalled them away. He would be fine with only Galv being around but there was no way Drift would seal his Bond to Harry in front of Blood Rayne.

Burning through his energy left Harry in need of a nap to facilitate a minor realignment. So, after the three Storm Dragels wore him out, Harry was carried by Drift back over to the tents. He crawled across the blankets and pillows to curl up in between Bahn and Briar. Both older Submissive purred in greeting and Harry easily fell asleep feeling safe and secure beside them. 

-----

As Harry woke up, he was momentarily disoriented. He chirred in confusion but Luna chirred back as she pressed into his chest. He curled his arms around her as a sigh escaped him.

“Harry, are you alright?” Bahn’s voice was soft but direct.

Harry nodded as he worked to open his heavy eyes. His head was pillowed upon Briar’s thigh while Briar was lying curled up with his head hiding in the shadow of Ivy’s thigh. Luna was curled up against him but lying upon his chest. Harry blinked down at his feet and he saw Soula was sleeping there. There was also a pretty young blonde Harry had not yet met seated beside Soula.

Harry’s muddled mind did not process the question from Bahn even as he crouched down beside him and repeated it. Harry shook his head trying to process the array of emotions he was feeling. He could tell they were not his but they were coming from one of his Bonded. Harry focused on the Bonds to narrow down who was upset. Wikhn.

Well, Harry could guess what happened there. He looked up at Bahn seriously. “Is Dahlia here?”

Bahn’s mouth tightened into a frown. “Yes, she arrived about a half an hour ago.”

Harry nodded and nuzzled Luna until she lifted off his chest. Harry grunted, “Wikhn.”

Luna nodded sleepily and laid in the warm spot Harry moved from. Bahn looked unsure but Harry smiled, at him. “I do not care about her being here other than the fact it has upset Wikhn. I am going to go check on him.”

Bahn followed him away from the resting submissives and said, “I am not pleased at all with this. Dahlia came without telling us and is obviously upsetting Wikhn and then Soula has invited Shayla to deliberately upset Dahlia.” Harry frowned in confusion. And Bahn motioned back to the Blonde girl. “I suspect Shayla will be the Submissive that they take, but Dahlia is not ready to make her transition yet and therefore has been avoiding her. Soula is Shayla’s friend and invited Shalya to partly play matchmaker but more to annoy her sister.” 

“I see, thank you for that background information.”

“You are welcome. But let me know if I need to ask Dahlia to leave. We invited you here as our guests. I do not want you or yours to be uncomfortable.”

“I will let you know once I have talked to Wikhn.” Harry followed the Bond down the beach to the house he had seen in the distance. Harry was not really shocked to find Hadrian, Oblis, and Wikhn hiding within the shadow of a balcony. There were sun loungers there as well as a couple of hammocks.

Wikhn looked up from his lounge chair as Harry approached. “Told you he wouldn’t stay asleep.”

Hadrian and Oblis both nodded and smiled in greeting. Harry gave Hadrian and Oblis both a small hug before he moved to climb on the lounge with Wikhn. Wikhn adjusted his legs to allow Harry to lay between them and up over his chest.

“Are you alright?”

“Upset but nothing more than expected given the situation I could have seen her here or out upon the street and I would still feel the same. Hurt and betrayed.”

“Has she talked to you?”

Wikhn’s eyes shimmered with more pain, “No, but I do not know if she was told not to. As soon as she arrived, Bahn had called her aside.”

Harry hummed, “Well? Do you want to talk to her?”

Wikhn hummed in return, his arms tightening around Harry protectively. “I don’t know what to say to her yet. I will speak to her eventually, but no, I do not think I am ready yet.” Harry chirped in agreement and he felt his eyes drifting back closed. Wikhn noticed this and asked, “Need more sleep?” Harry nodded slightly against Wikhn chest.

Hadrian spoke up, “Go ahead and sleep Harry, it is cooler over here than it is with all those bodies in the tents.” Harry chirped in agreement and nuzzled into Wikhn’s flexsuite as his body relaxed into sleep once more.

-----

Everyone had marked when Hadrian and Oblis had taken Wikhn down to the beach house after Dahlia had arrived. Theo had been concerned about their King but Harry woke up quickly and followed Wikhn down the beach. Theo knew cuddling with Harry would do more for Wikhn than any offering to talk could. Theo was also not too surprised when some of their Merrow Bonded left the water further down the beach and joined the four under the balcony. Theo had not expected any of their Merrow to mingle. And frankly he had been shocked Mathis had been managing it so well all day.

The afternoon marched on into the early evening. The food was switched out for heartier dishes in preparation for the evening meal. More of Bahn’s Circle joined them on the beach. Theo approached Bahn and Denali.

“You do not have to feed us dinner, as well.”

Bahn huffed and waved Theo off. “You all have to eat and it is not a problem. I made mine buy too much food anyways.”

Denali nodded, “Do not feel you are obligated to leave, Theodore, not until yours are ready to go. Please stay as long as you wish.”

Theo nodded, but things did get a little awkward from then out. Firstly, Bhindi did make an appearance after all and her presence brought a heightened level of tension. Bhindi was very proper, retaining many of her personality traits from being a Royal Elf. A relaxed day on the beach was not as natural to her. Bahn pulled his sister aside to mitigate that, but whatever headway he had made was undone when Perry finally came to the beach. Perry kept his countenance light and fun but it was as they suspected, the Deveraines had a hard time looking past Perry’s royal status.

Because the levity of the day was waning, Theo decided they should call it a day and head back home. He quietly had Xygen and Circos go around to start gathering their Bonded up to leave. The Merrow went back into the ocean without coming down the beach but Harry, Hadrian, Oblis, and Wikhn followed Circos back to them. Harry was still rubbing sleep from his eyes, when they got back to the group. Theo moved forward, but he did not take Harry from Wikhn instead he just kissed Harry’s temple.

“Feeling better?”

“Getting there.” Harry sighed, “I feel more level.”

Perry looked over at this statement, “Oh, what happened?”

“Harry Bonded to Riven right before we came.” Galv supplied.

Perry’s eyes widened before he laughed openly. “You will have to tell me about that tonight.”

“Perry!” Harry whined and Perry indulgently smiled. He came over and cuddled Harry but did not take Harry from Wikhn either. He had not picked up on what was going on but he could sense the need for Harry and Wikhn to be together.

The sight of their Prince cuddling Harry sent a wave of different feelings through the Deveraines. There was being told that there was a Royal in the Circle and then there was seeing said Royal cuddling his Submissive openly.  

Bahn came forward to address Theo. “Are you leaving now?”

“We are. It will obviously take time for yours to get used to the idea of Princes Peryton or Raspen being around. So, I do not want to force a situation now. It was a good day.”

Harry squirmed a bit and Wikhn reluctantly put him down. Harry caught his shoulder and spoke in Wikhn’s ear. Wikhn nodded and let him go. Harry moved over and hugged Bahn. “Thank you for inviting us and my grandparents.”

“It was not a problem, Harry. I enjoyed meeting you and Briar. I hope we can do this again.”

Harry nodded and chirped in agreement. He then ran over to hug Briar. Briar grumbled in a soft way. It was not a terrifying sound but it was clear it was a sound of possessiveness from the other submissive. No one could fault Briar for it; this was his grandson and with their relationship only two days old, the Hellhound in him would be possessive. Harry chirped back and moved through everyone else. Most people received verbal goodbyes but the ones he knew better got hugs. Ilsa, Greta, and Soula were among the ones to get hugs.

Harry reluctantly said goodbye to Remus and Sirius, as the pair were planning to go back with the Evansons for the night. Harry caught them in a near strangling hug until Remus promised he would be back by midday. With that promise in hand, Harry made himself let go of them and allowed Israfel to lead him back to his Bonded. He immediately returned to Wikhn and plastered himself to Wikhn’s side.

Harry had not been paying attention or he might have noticed the three women standing opposite Wikhn. The blonde woman hissed at his disruption. Wikhn tugged Harry behind him protectively and hissed back at her.

The bulkier woman with long black hair snapped, “Mimei, stop that now.”

Harry did not like being threatened even though Wikhn had pulled him behind his body. He felt his hackles rise. Harry snarled back his Ferros scales flickering. He swiped with clawed hands at her as he tried to pull out of Wikhn’s hold.

“Brilliant, Mimei,” Wikhn snapped as he turned. He lifted a still snarling Harry into his arms. Harry hissed and tried to resist bracing his arms upon Wikhn’s shoulders. He refused to be cuddled right now. Harry’s snarls got louder, disrupting any further farewells happening around them. Hadrian was by their side in the next instant.

“What happened?”

“Mimei hissed at Harry for interrupting the chat Dahlia and I were having. Harry’s guard went up and he does not want to be coddled.” Wikhn’s voice was cold and uncaring.

Mimei whined at being thrown under the bus so to speak by her former King. However, on the opposite side of Dahlia the brunette spoke up. “Nothing Wikhn said was inaccurate.”

“Black Dahlia.” Hadrian put himself between Wikhn’s back and the three women. He knew Wikhn could handle Harry so he focused on the cause of the incident.

Dahlia looked up and Hadrian, “Blood Raven, I apologise for Mimei’s unacceptable behaviour. It will not happen again.”

“Good. Because I assure you, no matter what your previous relationship to Wikhn was, if you ever allow Harry to be hurt or hurt Harry yourself then Wikhn will never forgive you.”

Mimei huffed, “You speak for him now?”

“Mimei!” Dahlia snapped again.

Hadrian raised his brow as he replied, “That was not speaking for Wikhn, that was simply stating a fact. Wikhn bears Harry’s mark and my scar. He is our King, but that does not mean that we own him. He is free to do as he desires and speak with whomever he likes. My point was that Harry is the most important thing in Wikhn’s life at this moment. It should not be too hard to imagine what lengths he will go through in order to protect him.” With that said Hadrian turned and joined his Circle for the portals back to the island.

Dyshoka looked at Mimei and shook her head. “What purpose did hissing at Harry serve?”

Mimei looked at Dyshoka with a frown, “Why are you pretending as if you know him?”

“You are right, I don’t know him, but let me remind you Mimei. Harry is Quinn’s Submissive as well. He is my family.” And with that Dyshoka stalked away leaving Dahlia to deal with whatever had got under Mimei’s skin.

-----

Harry calmed when they were away from the beach and he allowed Wikhn to pull him back in for a cuddle. Wikhn assured him, “Do not worry about Mimei, Harry. She is loud, but she really was not threatening you.”

“Who was she?”

“Mimei was my Queen under Dahlia.”

“Oh?” Harry had not realised that there had been others in the contracted Circle. Wikhn had only mentioned Dahlia and her Beta; Dyshoka, whom Dahlia had Bonded to. “Was the brunette Dyshoka then?”

Wikhn nodded, “Did she look familiar?”

Harry tried to think back but he had not got a very good look at her before that Mimei girl had put him on edge. “I did not get a good look.”

“I will have to introduce you at some point. Dyshoka is Quinn’s big sister.” Harry chirped in interest at that.  

When they got back to the house, Harry went with Dudley and Israfel to see Adam and the others. He was looking better than he had that morning. He was still confined to his bed but the colour had come back to his face. The three filled the others in on the day’s events. When Israfel described the hair prank, Adam cracked up, Lochlan looked impressed, and Rafael looked torn between amusement and annoyance that Israfel had been targeted.

After they settled down again, Dudley asked where his mother was. Harry pointedly had been ignoring her absence. Raphael answered, “She requested a session with her Mind Healer earlier but she should be done any minute.”

Harry said nothing to this but something must have shown on his face because Lochlan tugged him back into his arms and held him until Harry relaxed against him. Lochlan spoke softly in his ear while Dudley continued to speak to Raphael about his mother. “If you need time with us without Petunia in tow, all you need to do is say so. We may not all be able to spend time with you, but certainly a few of us will be able to leave Petunia with the others and come to you.”

 “I feel bad. She is your Submissive.”

“And you are our son. You are both important to us. Please never think we love you any less than her.”

Harry frowned, “How can you not? She is your Soulbonded. I am just…”

“You will understand when you have children of your own. Children do not replace the love you have for your Bonded but you will love them just as much.”

Harry did not argue, he just considered that while he soaked up Lochlan’s affection. When Petunia did return, Lochlan got Harry up and they moved over to Arwen. After having Camalis shoved at him at one point earlier in the day, he panicked a little less when Lochlan had him sit down and he handed Arwen over to him.  

Arwen was gorgeous. Her skin was dark like Lochlan’s but devoid of any tattoos for the time being. Her curly black hair was soft under his fingers. Harry had not noticed Lochlan had left him alone with her until he returned with a bottle. Lochlan took her back but then he sat in the same chair as Harry. Harry twisted up on his hip so Lochlan had a bit more room to manipulate his little sister but he watched in awe as she latched onto the bottle and started to eat.

“You did better than Dudley did the first time we shoved her at him.”

Harry chuckled, “Well, truth be told she is the second baby I had shoved at me today. Bahn gave his eight-month-old Camalis to me to hold for a few minutes, so I got all my panic out with him.”

Lochlan chuckled, “Do not worry, everyone panics their first time. I think Adam said I looked as if she was going to bite me the first time I held her after she was born.” The sorrow was noticeable in Lochlan’s voice. Harry looked up into his eyes. Lochlan shook his head. “Don’t mind me, I am just regretting we did not get the chance to know you, Dudley, or Hermione as babies.”

Harry nodded and watched as Lochlan gently winded his little sister. She valiantly stayed awake cooing up at Harry for a few more minutes but soon enough the warm milk sent her off to sleep again. Harry took her back into his arms when Lochlan offered. He rocked her gently and he barely noticed when Lochlan shifted him up to sit on his lap.

Israfel came over sometime later and smiled at the sight of Harry holding Arwen while Lochlan was holding him. “Time for dinner, leanbh. Adam and the others have already eaten.”

Harry hummed, and reluctantly uncurled himself from Lochlan. Lochlan took Arwen to put her down in her crib. Harry moved against Israfel’s side. “What does that mean?”

Israfel frowned, “What- oh, leanbh?” When Harry nodded, Israfel smiled gently. “It means my child. Adam and I settled on that for you, if you don’t mind.”     

“I don’t. But what do you mean by ‘settled’? Were there other choices?”

“Some. Treasure, pet, heart, and dear one to name a few, but none of them seemed to fit. So we went with, our child.”

Harry liked it and agreed before he moved to hug George. He had obviously been the one to come tell them dinner was ready. When they were in the hall, Harry blushed a bit. “Sorry that you got tied up. How long did Ilsa keep you like that?”

“A few hours, and as she threatened, she did not let us go until everyone’s hair was back to normal. But they moved us into the shade and while our hands and feet were bound, we were not hogtied the whole time.”

Harry could not help but chuckle. “Sorry, it was funny.”

George chuckled, “Oh, I know it looks funny. We hogtied Ron when we were younger and Bill and Charlie have hogtied Fred and I before, not always at the same time. How about you? How was your punishment?” 

“It was tiring but not so much a punishment. They just wanted to work that excess magic out of my system so I was not so impulsive. After a nap I felt more normal.”

The meal that was set up in the dining room was lighter given that some people had eaten from the Deveraine’s offered evening meal before they had left. The overall tone of the room was relaxed. Despite the few bumps, it had been an overall good day. Theo suggested that they try to make an arrangement to meet the Peverell Circle the next day, leaving the following day completely open for the Merrow Court. Charlie spoke up then that a letter had been waiting for him. The Prewitts would like to meet with him and the Twins tomorrow as well. That set Theo, Galv and Hadrian talking about logistics and how they could make both meetings work. Harry tuned that talk out and just relaxed in the warmth of his home.

-----

Earth: Torvak Stronghold

Dumbledore paced back and forth in his war room. He ignored the charts and maps spread over the table in favour of glaring at the blue sea glass oval propped up on a pedestal beside a window. The tell-tale green light that would come when the connection with Harry was open, had been dark again for a full day. Clearly, the beasts had found a way to shield him.

Dumbledore threw his glass of whisky at the fireplace and it shattered and flared satisfactorily. However whatever satisfaction he had got from his fit was extinguished as Vernon entered the room. The guise of an overweight muggle was gone leaving Vernon a lean and fit version of himself. He strode forward and draped himself over the chair Dumbledore used in meetings. The curd put one leg up over the arm as he lounged there as if he owned the place.

“Problems?” Vernon’s voice was unnervingly sweet. A tone that lulled one into a false sense of calm before he struck out like a viper.

“I do not need your lip, Vernon.”

“Of course, Father.” Vernon answered quickly but Dumbledore knew Vernon’s compliance was only a ruse. Given the opportunity his son would happily dispose of him and seize the reins of power.

He did not have time to put Vernon in his place as another Torvak knocked respectfully at the door. “Master, the man you summoned is here.”

“Good send him in.”

Vernon arched an eyebrow as Dumbledore’s face changed from frustrated to calm. Vernon looked on curiously as a youth entered the room. He was probably in his early twenties. Dumbledore instructed the youth to sit down and restrain himself. The order was followed without question. So, this was one of Dumbledore’s puppets then.

When the youth had restrained himself, Dumbledore turned and cast a spell that added bindings around his throat and several more across his chest. Dragel . Vernon surmised based on the necessity for so many ties. But if the youth was controlled then there should be no need for it.  

Dumbledore turned and leaned back onto the conference table as he assessed the youth. “Who are you? How old are you? What do you do for a living?”

“I am Oliver Wood. I am twenty-one and I am a keeper for Puddlemere United.”

Dumbledore tsked and cast a spell. He then repeated the questions. For the next hour, the cycle continued until the youth was looking at Dumbledore with murder in his eyes. Dumbledore asked the questions again.

“I am James Potter. I am forty-two years old.” He spat in Dumbledore’s direction but the Torvak was unfazed by the small act of rebellion. James was still at the mercy of his potion and could not do anything to harm him because of it.

“I know you can feel it. The hole in your Circle. That lost Merrow of yours is dead. Do you care to join him because it could be arranged?”

“Fuck you.”

Dumbledore gripped James’s hair and yanked back his head. He still looked like Oliver Wood for now but Dumbledore had plans that included allowing James to remember what he had done to him. “You and I are going to enjoy a lot of quality time together. You are overdue for reprogramming, James, My Boy.”

“You will pay for this. Michael will destroy you for all you have done to us.”

Dumbledore snorted in amusement, “Your precious Fae Prince is of no concern to me.” He summoned back the underling and motioned to James. “Have him housed in the dungeon. I will need to rewrite him carefully.”

“Of course, Master.”

Vernon waited until two more Torvaks came and James was manhandled from the room. “Care to clue me in on the plan here, Father.”

“It is nothing you need to be aware of.”

“I have done nothing since I got back. Why have you not included me?”

“Because you are a useless self-absorbed peacock!” Dumbledore snapped at Vernon. “I gave you one task, to kill the Submissive and Harry’s brother. But you got squeamish. You did not want to get your own hands dirty and because of you they were retrieved by the beasts. The Dragels have absconded to Neverah with them, putting them out of our reach for the time being.”

“That is not fair.”

“How is it not fair? I might be able to forgive you for losing your nerve over the woman after so many years of having her at your ‘disposal’. But that boy has caused us nothing but grief over the years. It is not as if he was your own flesh and blood. You should have taken a knife to his throat and revelled in the feel of his blood as it drained down your fingers.”

Vernon bit his cheek. He had no defence against this as he had been soft. The thought of killing either of them himself had been too painful. When the spells were working properly, he had enjoyed both of their company. Petunia was an obedient lover and at times he had connected with and enjoyed raising the boy.  

Contacting a few friends to kill them for him had seemed like a no-lose situation. His friends would get a few more kills on their records and he could report the task was done to his father. How was he to know that in the half an hour between when he left and when his friends were due to bomb the house that Dragels would find them? Only one Dragel had ever tracked them down before and that was a special case given that the Dragel was Harry’s assigned mentor.

Vernon scowled as Dumbledore glared up at him. “You will never have my place if you cannot stand to get your own hands dirty, Vernon. Now get out of my chair before I decide to take my mood out on your flesh.”

Vernon winced at the thought and got up. He needed to find some companionship for the night. Maybe he would call his friends and they could raid a muggle bar for some women they could dominate to take the edge off.

Chapter Text

Neverah: Shadow Haunts—House of Arythmoor—Private Audience Room

Aiden sat with his Betas going over the current pack issues. It was amusing to see Thorne attempting to be professional while his son was kneeling at the side of Aiden’s desk. This would be an expected punishment for a pup but for an adult Hound like Briar, it was meant to humiliate. 

It was not Aiden’s choice to do this as the order had come from Lady Death herself. She had told him to keep the young Evanson Lord on hand today. He had not questioned why she wanted a Hound on standby, ready to act at a moment’s notice to any order given, but he knew why it was Briar she had assigned.  

Winning back Lady Death’s affection would not be impossible for the younger Hound but it would certainly take all his will to endure it. This was likely the first of many gruelling and or humiliating tests of his resolve. To his credit Briar was handling this particular humiliating situation with grace. Briar had already been kneeling at Aiden’s side for a few hours already. He had been witnessed by several senior members of the pack but he had not protested the punishment even once. 

 When Ariel arrived with scones and refreshment, Aiden turned to Briar. “Briar, get up and go for a walk to stretch your legs but do not go far. As I told you when we started, Death wants us ready to move at a moment’s notice and I cannot waste time recalling you.”

“Of course, Alpha. Thank you.” Briar rose with only the slightest show that he was getting stiff and he moved from the audience room. 

Aiden took the tea Ariel was had prepared for him and asked. “Do any of you have anything else to report about Pack moral?”

His betas shook their heads but he noticed that Ariel had gone stiff momentarily. “Ariel?”

“It is not my place, Alpha.”

“Ariel, you have been caring for me since I was nothing but a pup. If there is any Hound, I trust to speak their mind in this pack, it is you. Now tell me what is bothering you.”

She shifted and the matron Hound frowned, “Alpha it is your Lady Consort. She has made several comments to the younger girls. These comments are narrow-minded and she has insulted several of them with the suggestive accusations. If she keeps this up then I am afraid they will no longer wish to serve her.”

Aiden nodded, “I was given a warning by her brother’s Circle about that behaviour. She apparently has a history of looking down on those who choose any type of subservient role for themselves. I am hoping she will come to see that you are all happy in your positions and will let this go in time but I will ask you to keep tabs on the women. Let me know if she gets worse.”

“Yes Alpha.” Ariel bowed and left the room. 

Aiden turned to Look at Thorne. “Anything to say in defence of your great-granddaughter.”

“As I have yet to meet her, Alpha, I take no responsibility for her current state of mind.”

Aiden snorted, “I knew you would say that, my friend. I will arrange for an introduction soon, but I think we will start with only you. Briar has his hands full with your other new returned grandchildren.” Thorne tilted his head in gratitude and they moved on to the anticipated schedule for the start of the hunt.     

-----

Neverah: Peverell Travel Home

Lewis sat up straighter as the message arrived and the small teenager looked at him with soulful green eyes. His mussy black certainly had the Peverell untameable qualities to it. He introduced himself and Lewis was glad he was proven right. This was Harrison, Harry, as he called himself after the introduction. Lewis felt Henry squeeze his shoulder in support as Harry asked if he and a few of his Bonded could meet for lunch that day. He went on to say that if not, they would have to wait a couple of days as he was due in an unspecified Elemental Court tomorrow. 

Lewis looked back at Henry, who nodded easily. “Of course, we can go. Message him back and ask if he has already picked out a restaurant or if we should make a reservation. If we need to make it, ask him how many Bonded will be with him. If they have made one tell him it will be just you and me.”

“Really? We are not taking Cora?”

“She has a meeting with Tauria this morning.”

Lewis frowned, “Will that be a problem?”

“It shouldn’t be. She will not intentionally reveal us to Tauria. Cora agreed with everyone else that Tauria has crossed a line at this point and we will take whatever comes of it.”

Lewis nodded, though he still felt a little worried. He knew Henry had been planning for this for a long time, but nothing can be perfectly planned. Lewis felt as if Tauria would not let this go easily. He felt a pair of soft lips press against his temple and Lewis blinked, realising he had spaced out. Lewis hummed and he got up and went to contact his nephew. After a few minutes, he had the name of a restaurant that the Circle had already reserved a private room in. 

He would be meeting Harry, his Alpha, a Pareya, and a couple of Gheyos. His Alpha and his Pareya were coming for emotional support, but his Gheyos were obviously coming in order to defend him but there was no mention of royal guards. 

“Should we be worried over that?” Lewis asked when he told his Circle about the meeting.

“Worried? There is no reason to be worried.” Vincent assured him. “It is a sign of their trust in you. Remember your great-nephew is the Bonded of two Royals. The fact that they are willing to meet without Royal Guards is a big show of approval.” 

Henry moved forward and hugged Lewis. “Now. You and I are going to lock ourselves in my study and review those two tomes we have left until it is time to go.”

“But…”

“Lewis, you are not going to stress over this and pace about this house. You and I are going to do something productive until we need to leave in order to meet them.” 

Lewis whined in protest but he did not fight Henry’s hold as he was led him to the study either. Truthfully, the last thing Lewis wanted to be doing was pacing the halls with nothing to do. It was Henry’s private research space. He never conducted business in this space and he never let anyone but himself clean it so it was a bit haphazard. Lewis was relieved at least that he could not see any mouldering dishes this time. The last time Lewis had spotted some he had reported them to Vincent and they had had to bar Henry from the room for the day while they deep cleaned the space.

Henry sighed, “I learned my lesson. No food in my study.”

“Good, because I hate it when you sulk and it was for about a week after we did that cleaning that you kept the sulk going.” Henry put on the pouting face and Lewis swatted his shoulder as he moved over to the tome that he had started but not finished reviewing. Henry picked up the last one and opened it for himself.

-----

Theo passed back-and-forth along the far wall of the private room. He would occasionally glance down through the window at the passing crowd in the street below. Ethan watched him closely from one of the sofas positioned in the centre of the room. He was trying to determine the mood of his Alpha without making it worse. 

Though Theo had given his word that he would give the Peverell family the benefit of the doubt. Theo was still on edge with this whole meeting. Harry’s luck tended to run in waves of highs and lows. Could the really hope that all three sides of his family would welcome him? It was contrary to the way life had thus far treated their Submissive. 

Ethan could not blame Theo for his doubts. Given the history that the Peverell Clan had created for themselves over the past century in regard to these claims. The next time that Theo passed by Ethan, he reached out and grasped his Alpha’s hand. Not hard enough to truly restrain him if he wanted to pull his hand away but firm enough to capture Theo’s attention. Theo turned to look at Ethan with both worry and resistance warring on his face.  

Ethan squeezed Theo’s hand in support, “It will be alright, Alpha.”

“You cannot promise anything of the sort, Ethan.”

“Of course, I can. Because we will not let it turn out any other way. We will protect Harry if he needs it. If he doesn’t, we will be there to give him support in this family meeting.”

Theo sighed, as he allowed Ethan to pull him down beside him. A few seconds passed before he allowed Ethan to pull him in, and he rested his head against his Pareya’s shoulder. Theo tensed as the door opened, but he did not make a move to lean away from Ethan.

-----

Lewis looked at the two men in the room with interest, but neither one of them were the one that he had seen in the message. Further neither one of them held the characteristics of his family Clan, and they were both Earth Dragels. And based on that information Lewis surmised that these two men were then his nephew’s Alpha and Pareya. Lewis followed Henry into the room, and tried not to make it obvious as he looked around for his nephew.

“Harry is not here.” The younger of the two said, with a clear amount of tension in his voice. 

Lewis noted that the second man quickly massaged his Alpha’s neck in order to calm him. Lewis was about to argue the point that Harry was not present, but Henry up spoke first. “If Harry is feeling nervous, then we can reschedule. This does not have to happen today. We want this to be as easy on him as possible.”

The Pareya smiled, “that will not be necessary. It just turned out that your family was not the only one that we had arranged to meet today. Our Beta and two of my fellow Pareya are in another room meeting their maternal grandmother. Harry wanted to meet her for himself quickly before you arrived, but I get the feeling he got a little bit more than he bargained for.” Ethan considered his words carefully. “I get that your Clan’s Matriarch is not as open about such things, but it is my experience that most matriarchs tend to be very eager to meet a circle’s Submissive.”

Henry smiled, “I am not offended. I am aware Tauria is not known for being a welcoming woman. Further I am aware of what you are referring to. We saw how differently and welcoming most of our Bondeds’ families reacted towards Cora.” 

Ethan nodded and offered, “Our Gheyos will be bringing Harry back soon enough. Please come in and have a seat or help yourself to the food that has been provided. If it is not to your liking, we can order something else.”

Lewis eyed the serving dishes on the side board and shook his head. “Those will be fine.” 

Henry urged him forward they each retrieved something to drink first before they sat on the sofa adjacent to the other pair. Herny got a good feeling that the younger Alpha was defensive so he decided to be open first. 

“I am Henry Peverell, Alpha. I would be a cousin to your Submissive. And this is Lewis Peverell one of my Pareya. He is your Submissive’s great-uncle.” Ethan squeezed Theo’s hand again and the younger Alpha finally looked in their direction. Henry was surprised to see a wince of pain cross his face. “Are you alright?”

“I did not expect him to look like that.” 

Lewis blinked, “How do you mean?”

“I mean you look nearly identical to my Submissive’s Sire as far as I have been told. I was not expecting that much of a resemblance given that there are a couple of generations in between you.”

Lewis nodded, accepting that explanation. “I will be expecting him to react poorly to my appearance then. But why else do you dislike us?”

Theo frowned, “I do not like the reputation your Clan has for rejecting claims or brutally testing them. Harry is proven a Peverell through medical means and through your Family Tapestry. I will not take kindly to him being hurt or distressed by your Clan basically putting him into a trial by fire for no reason.”

Henry nodded, “We understand that concern but be assured Harry has our full support. Lewis and I will do our best to shield him from the members of the family who would push for those types of tests.” Lewis looked at the doubt in Theo’s eyes and continued, “As you are no doubt aware our Clan Head has rejected Harry’s claim. We are unsure how she will respond to us going against her in this matter but we are resolved none the less.”

Theo frowned, “And when she starts to apply fines to you for opposing her? What will you do then? Will you drop Harry from your life to stay in her good graces?”

“No!” Lewis said firmly and Henry gripped his shoulder in support. 

Henry assured him, “Our Circle has already discussed our course of action in this matter and we are a united front in this. We all feel Tauria has crossed a line with how she has treated both Harry and Lewis thus far. She does not have the right to cut Lewis off from his true nephew like this.” 

“You see when I protested Tauria’s decision to cut Lewis off from all future claims. She made threats. I went along with it for the time being but I have been steadily dividing our assets from that of the Clan for a while now in order to negate most of what she had to threaten us with. If she chooses to go to the extreme and go as far as disowning us, then we will take a financial hit, but I have ensured we will have enough to live on as a family. We and Harry may lose the Peverell name but we will still be family as long as he wants us.” Theo relaxed as Henry explained all this. Henry was pleased to see that the tension was simply caused by the need to defend his Submissive.  

Before any of them could speak further, a singular knock preceded a flustered and embarrassed Harry entering the room. Wikhn and Xygen following quickly behind him and the Gheyos were clearly amused by whatever they had just come from.

Theo stood to greet him, “Is everything alright, Harry?”

“Yes, Theo, I just now know where Molly gets her mothering style from. Her mother is just the same.” Harry moved to Theo and curled into his side. “Charlie, Fred, and George were very happy to meet her and their uncles.”

“That is good.” Theo kissed Harry’s temple and waited for Harry to look at their guests. He felt the exact moment that he did because Harry tensed and whined softly. “It is alright, Harry. This is Henry and Lewis Peverell.”

Harry drew a deep breath as he nodded. He forced himself to say, “I am sorry about that.”

Lewis smiled sadly, “Your Alpha has already told us that I look very similar to your Sire. I am sorry that my appearance distresses you.”

Harry made a soft noise. “You do look like him, but in reality. I do not know for certain that what my father looked like in my photos is how he actually looks. The Torvak who had attacked my family has been interfering with my line for generations. Changing his looks with a glamour spell would probably be the least of his offences.”

Lewis nodded, “I have read through much of King Guthrie’s reports, so I do know quite a bit about what you have been through if it had been reported that is. I am not naïve enough to imagine you have spoken on everything yet.” Harry let a small smile show at the understanding in Lewis’s eyes and in his tone of voice. Lewis looked to Henry and he nodded, “Now I cannot guarantee it will work. But I promise you that Henry and I will try to delve into our family death magic in order to locate James for you.”

“You will?”

“Yes,” Henry said firmly. “This is another way that we are defying Tauria, our Clan Head. Under her pull the Peverell Clan has completely withdrawn from Death Court; this is not something Aldor, Lewis, or I ever agreed to but our opinions were not considered at the time. However, Lewis and I had our Circle and a life formed here in Neverah. So, we could not take the same route as your Great-Grandfather Aldor did when he left to go to Earth under the combined pressures of Tauria and his Sire.”

Harry frowned, “Why would she do that, though? Our Lady is kind and wonderful.”

Everyone in the room remained quiet in the wake of that statement but they were saved making a comment by a knock on the door. Wikhn moved to the door and after a discussion he allowed Briar to slip inside. Harry jumped up with a smile, “Granddera!”

Briar turned his smile on Harry as he caught him at the end of his running hug. “Hello there, Love. I know you are meeting your Sire’s family today, so I will be brief as to not take away from their time with you.”

Harry made a noise of dissent, but Briar tutted as he urged him back to sit with Theo again. Harry went but looked up at Briar and asked, “Why are you here now?”

“Because when you are out of favour with Lady Death and she says jump. You are to ask her how high while you are in the air.” Harry frowned at this and Briar cupped his cheek. “She sent me with a warning. Someone named Tauria is on her way here.”

Lewis scowled but it was Henry who explained to the Hellhound. “Tauria is the Head of our Clan. I thank you for bringing us this warning.”

“I was obliged to, but Lady Death also knows that I would do anything for Harry regardless. I will stay down at the bar. Come find me after you are done Harry to let me know how things went. Alright?”

“Yes Granddera,” Harry hugged Briar as he slipped back out of the room. “That was my Bearer’s Sire, Briar Evanson.”

Lewis and Henry tucked that information away. Although it was true that an out-of-favour Hellhound was not the best reintroduction to the Death court they could hope for. It was better than any contact that they had at the moment. 

Everyone then got some food at that point to make their lunch meeting look more casual. However, both the Peverell Dragels had set their countenances in a firm line. They would not go back on their word. If Tauria pushed them then she would find them as immovable as a mountain.

Rather than going back to Theo, Harry took his plate and sat beside Lewis. He smiled up at the man despite the serious look on his face. “Hi?”

“Hello,” Lewis could not help but smile in return, and then he held out his hand to Harry.  

Harry had just grasped it, when the door groaned open under the weight of a spell. There was a sour-looking woman on the other side being followed by the poor sputtering host of the establishment.   

“Now see here, Madame. I do not care who you are, your name was not on my list. You cannot just barge into a ‘private’ reservation space.”

Theo stood and faced Tauria, but he did not have to do anything to stop her. Wikhn had her blocked only steps into the room. Theo addressed the host. “We will take care of this intrusion. Please leave and reset the wards on your way out.” 

The host bowed and offered his sincere apologies. He looked rather hopeful that Wikhn would take a pound of flesh from the rude woman as he turned to go. He sealed the door once more and there was a low hum as the privacy wards flared back into place. 

Theo absently waved to a chair, “You might as well come in, as you have invited yourself to a meeting in which you were not welcome to.”

Tauria did not move. She simply scowled around the room. “This meeting did not go through proper channels.” She then turned her gaze to Harry and Lewis, but Henry stood and put himself between them. She narrowed her eyes at this move of defiance. “Henry…” 

Theo interrupted whatever tirade she was about to launch into. “You made the proper channels impossible, Madame. By denying my Submissive’s claim without even looking at what evidence was available for it, you made it impossible for us to go through you.”

She narrowed her eyes at the young upstart Alpha. Clearly, he did not know his place. “King Guthrie should not have told you what went on in our private meeting.”

“That might be true if we were just some random Circle with a claim. However, as King Guthrie’s son is our Advisor, it was a family matter, not a Matter of State.” 

Tauria flinched at that statement, but she did not break her stance. Bonding to the Prince raised this young Alpha’s profile slightly in society, but he was still below a century and he owed her more respect than he was giving to her. She remained firm and turned to look at Henry.  

“Never-the-less, you, Henry, know the stance that I have taken on these claims. By allowing this meeting to go on behind my back, you are openly defying my order.”

“I made it clear that I would not facilitate your plans. Nor would I help you in your efforts to conceal a claim beyond that first one. I never agreed to this and will act in what manner I deem as reasonable to provide a happy and healthy environment for my Bonded. Denying Lewis his great-nephew without cause is certainly not going to facilitate that goal.”

Tauria scoffed, “I will give you that a Bonded of a Royal is less likely to be a false claim, but I will not accept his claim unless he passes all of the tests.”

Henry shook his head, “There is no point. Harry has our Clan Seal and he is on our Family Tapestry. Furthermore, Lady Death has confirmed that he is Aldor’s great-grandson. There is no reason that he should be subjected to all of the tests beyond the fact you have a wounded pride and wish to save face.”

“What do you mean that Lady Death confirmed it?” She looked between Henry and Lewis. “Have either of you been using Death Magic? You know that I have decreed that we have severed all ties to that Aspirant Deity, whom feebly grasps for power.”

Harry growled as he stood up, “Lady Death has been taking care of me for all of my life. I would have died countless times over without her help. I am HERS and she is My Lady. I will not stand for you insulting HER.”

“Harry,” Ethan tried to calm him, but Theo shook his head.

“He is Death Blessed, Ethan. He cannot abide someone insulting, His Lady.”

Tauria’s eyes widened and then she sneered in disgust. “You would bring this aberration into our Clan, Henry! I will not stand for it! I will not have a Death Blessed individual bearing the Peverell name.”

“I do not need anything from you beyond removing this damned seal.”  Harry snarled back as his Ferros scales started to flash in warning. “If you remove it now, we never have to see each other again, Madame.” Harry tacked on the Madame at the very last second.

Lewis frowned at the sudden turn of their arguments, “Harry, you cannot just take a Family Seal off like that. There are specific steps we must take and then the moon and star charts must be observed.”

“No,” Tauria interrupted him. “Those rituals are only used if I am inviting him into the Clan. It is significantly easier to remove the seal while keeping him in an exiled status from the Clan.”

Lewis frowned because he was unsure if he trusted what she was saying. Although as far as he knew they had never had to remove a seal from someone without bringing them into the Clan. Sure, Tauria had exiled a few people before but they had had their seals removed long before the exile process took place. He had no frame of reference for such a task. He looked to Henry and unfortunately his Alpha looked just as confused as he felt. 

Theo could tell the Peverell Alpha and Pareya were unsure of this. Ethan looked as if he did not like the implication. However, Ethan also could not offer up a valid means of disproving her words so he simply frowned and narrowed his eyes as if trying to read through Tauria’s poker face. When Theo looked to both Wikhn and Xygen, they could offer him no better answers. Wikhn did, however, signal that they should summon Quinn. 

“I will allow it if our Circle’s Healer is present.” Theo countered.

“Agreed,” Tauria snapped and set about drawing a spell diagram onto the floor of the room.  

Theo told Harry to summon Quinn. The host did not show up with Quinn this time but a green-haired man near to Quinn’s age. The man bowed to Theo as he Wikhn allowed him into the room. Clearly, the Gheyo knew something that they did not.

“Kyle,” Wikhn greeted him. “Theo, Harry, this is Quinn’s adopted brother, Kyle Kalzik. He is also partnered Medic in their clinic.”

Kyle came up and shook Theo’s hand first and then he hugged Harry when the young man offered. “Quinn apologies, but the Matron who runs our clinic is running him ragged, given it is his first day back since the scream. There was absolutely no way she would let him leave early without firing him altogether.”

Theo and Harry both nodded in understanding. Then Theo explained what was going on for him, “This woman is the Head of one of Harry’s Family Clans. She is going to remove the Family Seal that is on him without accepting him into the clan.”

Kyle nodded, showing no aversion to the idea so Harry relaxed. Kyle turned to him and asked his permission to scan him to see how his seals were currently aligned. Kyle winced at the scan results. “Now, I know what Quinn has been so wound up about.” He offered before nodding at the results. “There is no medical reason Harry cannot have any one of the three family seals removed today. So as his acting Medic, I approve of this ritual going forward.” He stated the last to Theo but he also watched Tauria out of the corner of his eye. 

While Kyle did not oppose the ritual, it was clear he was taking his role here as Quinn’s representative seriously. He watched her work with a critical eye.

When the ritual space was set up, Tauria was looking at Harry as if he was the bearer of an infectious disease. However, she waved for him to join her at the diagram she had laid out. Harry was told to lay in the centre of the three-tiered circle diagram. He did so and then he heard the start of her spell. His eyes closed instinctively as he felt a firm pull at his soul.  

This was nothing like that of his Soulbonds. While it had taken time to get used to those bonds, none of them had hurt him. This literally felt like someone was pulling a piece of his soul from his chest. Harry bit back the pained cry as the ritual continued to twist and tug at what he could only assume was the Seal within him. He had endured worse pain. After all, this ritual was certainly no Crucitas Curse, so there was no reason Harry could not handle the pain. He retreated into his mind a bit, trying to avoid the worst of the feelings. 

While he did this, he noticed something new that he kind of felt strange. It was as if the ritual was now trying to locate something else inside him. He did not like that and he tried to push the force that new part of the ritual out of himself, but it only pressed harder into him. The force burrowed deep inside him and latched onto something firmly. There was an audible cracking sound and Harry could no longer cover the pain. He cried out as it felt like his magic was being pulled out of him again. 

Panic welled up in his heart. He did not want to be magicless and helpless again. His last conscious act was to cycle through his bonds and pull on the one that felt the most right to him. The welcoming hum of feedback from that Bonded surrounded him as he lost consciousness and slipped into darkness. 

----

Henry did not think anything was amiss until he noticed the look of effort that appeared on Tauria’s face. It was as if she was working very hard to keep the ritual on track. That meant that Harry was resisting her for some reason. He went to put an end to the ritual when Lewis suddenly gasped in shock and pain. He fell like a dead weight to the floor as he passed out. Harry whimpered in pain as well before he fell out of his previous meditative state and too-lost consciousness. 

Henry rounded on Tauria even as the room became chaotic. Several red-haired people followed a different pair of Gheyos into the room and a portal opened dumping another bonded into the fray Finally Briar spilled into the room worry upon his face. 

Henry snarled, “What did you do, Tauria!”

He tried to approach her with the aim to put himself between Her and Harry on his mind. But suddenly he found himself falling to his knees as the magic bracketed him. He gritted his teeth as he realised his stupidity. He had stepped on the outer edge of the ritual circle and its slowly pulsating magic was now binding in place.  

Tauria was cold as she replied to him question. “I did to them, what I will now do to you. You will not just be exiled from the Clan, Henry, you are no longer a part of it.” 

Henry clenched his fist into his trousers as he felt the burning pulling begin as she literally pulled the Peverell magic from his body. No wonder Harry and Lewis lost consciousness. His worry over them grew especially for young Harry Literally losing an entire family’s worth of Magic would completely upheave his still developing powers. 

Henry ignored his pain in his own core to look sideways to them. Now that they no longer had Peverell magic the ritual circle was not affecting them so the others in the room had been able to move them both several feet away from him and Tauria. He saw a pair of red-haired teenagers were in a traditional Pareya guarding stance before where Harry was placed in order to shielding Harry from any further attack. Behind them the medic, Kyle was working with someone who shockingly appeared to be a Merrow. That man was definitely not supposed to be up here yet, since the Royal introductions were still days away. Ethan and Briar had moved Lewis as well and they were now checking him over as he seemed to slowly wake up.  

Tauria pushed down on him clearly trying to make this process as thorough and as painful as she possibly could. But Henry just grunted and endured the ritual. When she was done, he was left seeing black spots at the edge of his vision as he panted for his breath but he managed to stay upright.

“You are disowned, Henry. You will never again carry the Peverell name or be gifted with our magic.” 

Henry looked up at her with hard narrow eyes, “You could have done that without hurting Harry and Lewis.”

“I do not show mercy to the Dogs of Lady Death. It is fitting that Hound is here because you deserve no better than him.”

-----

Harry who was just waking up growled at Tauria’s statement about “Dogs.” His, not yet fully awaken, mind connected with that tone and brought up the unpleasant memories of Aunt Marge calling his mother a bitch and blaming her breeding for all his flaws. Harry was hushed as Lewis pull him protectively into his arms. Harry curled into him as he rode out the unexpected wave of pain and slight dizziness. 

Harry was vaguely aware of Henry and Tauria arguments increasing in fierceness across the room. Wikhn and Oblis moved to back Henry up as he struggled to his feet. Tauria was not getting anywhere near to Harry again with the number of people in the room so he forced himself to relax so he would not go fully Ferros.

Theo edge around the wall of Pareya towards Harry and he cupped his face briefly but let Kyle and Alec return to checking him over. “Harry, how do you feel?”

“I was dizzy and it hurt far worse than the other seals did, but that is going away now.” Harry clung to Lewis. “What was that? What did she do?”

“She removed the Peverell seal upon you, but not in the way that is meant to release your magic. The way she did it the Seal pulled whatever Peverell magic you had suppressed out of you entirely. By doing this she has disowned you entirely from the Clan.” Lewis explained with a groggy voice. “She also used our shared blood to do the same to me without having to conduct a second ritual on me. If the ritual was able to reach back generations and affect me, it would also have done the same to James wherever he is in the universe.” 

Harry was still a bit shaky as he pressed into Lewis’s side harder. He did not want to be separated from him right now. He looked up at Lewis and then blinked in surprise as Lewis’s features were slowly starting to change. He was losing some of the distinctive markers that made him look like James. His hair lightened to a dishwater blonde instead of brown and was falling flatter against his head rather the unkept mane Harry was used to. The changes were slowly progressing so Harry was not sure what the final look would be. When Lewis opened his eyes, a few seconds later they were a storm silver now.

Lewis looked to his Alpha whose features were now starting to change as well. “Since there are too many other people between us and Henry that she would not want to hurt she had to catch him in a ritual of his own. She made it more painful for us so we would pass out. In that way she used his anger against him to ensure he would blindly approach the ritual circle.”  

Tauria looked vindictive as she waved her hand, dismissing whatever Henry’s arguments had been. “Enough! You will have two hours to vacate the Peverell Travel Home, Henry. Anything left there after that time will be seized.” 

Lewis quickly sent off an informal message to Vincent of that time frame. Vincent and a good number of their Bonded had remained at home on standby for this exact reason. Unaware of this Tauria continued to gloat over her seaming triumph to Henry. “Further, I will be issuing letters to all creditors removing the Peverell supports from your loans.” 

Henry nodded unbothered by these threats as he had prepared for them. She growled at him, clearly expecting him to beg or plead with her not to do this. When he said nothing, her eyes burned with rage. 

“Oh, you think you can weather that storm, do you Henry … what is it now? Russel, right? Well, what if I were to audit of your purchases and repossessed anything you purchased using Clan funds?”  She smirked vindictively when that got a frown out of him. She continued, “I know for a fact you used Clan funds to pay for Cora’s arm.” Henry went stiff at that threat and Lewis paled drastically. 

“What does she mean?” Harry asked quickly. He could not help his uncle counter this bitch of an Alpha if he did not understand what it was that she was threatening. 

Lewis swallowed as he explained, “Cora, our Submissive, had to have her arm amputated. She has a symbiotic android replacement arm that fuses biomechanics with the remaining muscles and bones in her arm so she can use it normally. She…” Lewis growled in distress. “Tauria is correct. Clan funds paid for it and so she could repossess it. We would never be able to afford to replace it on our own. She would have to get a subpar model and the one she has now, requires near daily maintenance to keep it fully functional as it is.” Lewis shuddered visibly in a combination of anger and revulsion.

“The hell she will repossess it,” Theo growled at that. 

“Theo?” Ethan asked, but Harry nodded firmly in agreement with whatever Theo intended to do.

Theo stood up and moved towards Tauria once more. “Tauria Peverell, you are within your right to hire an outside party to conduct audits of the finances of the… Russel Circle that you may desire. However, your auditor whom I am sure will advise you that you must give them an appropriate period of time to either provide recompense for the funds or turn over any items deemed to be Clan Property.”

Tauria glared at the upstart, but the red-haired matriarch, who had until now been silent, moved up behind Theo in support nodded. “Theodore is correct. You could open yourself to counterclaims in court if you do not follow the prescribed Court outlines. You cannot just arbitrarily claim items as Clan Property without a third-party overview to make that evaluation.”

Tauria seemed to size this woman up. She could not afford to pick a fight unless she knew she could win it. She proceeded to speak with caution, “I do not see how this is any of your business, Madame.”

Sadara smiled vindictively back at her, “You made it my business when you attacked my grandsons’ submissive. And if needed the Prewitt Clan will be happy to back the Russel Circle in Civil Court if you violate their rights.”

Tauria frowned as Theo added, “Please, have your auditor address the report to Henry through the care of myself, as they will be moving into our home for the foreseeable future.”

“Look here, little boy. I do not know who you think you are, but if you think you can just lean on the Air Courts to fix this then…”

“I am Theodore Gorgens-Nott. And I assure you that we will not use any underhanded tactics to cheat you of your due. I would not bring such insult to my name or to the Earth Element. Your business is done here, Madame. I am sure you have much work to do arranging auditors and the like.”

At that Theo signalled to the Gheyos, so Wikhn and Oblis forced Tauria from the room. Henry turned to Theo as soon as she was gone. “While I appreciate the lodging for our Circle, it is not your responsibility to settle our debts.”

“I know and I will let you handle any argument over the compensation that she requires for everything else. But I will not let your Submissive’s arm be left on the negotiating table. I will not abide her using your Submissive’s disability as a means to force your compliance. If you cannot afford it yourself then we will cover the cost for you. If you feel the need to pay us back, you can, but we will discuss the terms between us at a later date, that will have nothing to do with her.”

Harry nodded and stood up, “I will not stand for her tactics either. I have money from my parents back on Earth. We can get it transferred here, so that I can help cover the cost too. It was Dad’s money anyways so that means it was Aldor’s first.” Henry and Lewis were floored at the vehemence with which the two young Dragels were willing to just throw away their money to defend them.  

Henry nodded tentatively, “We will see what her audits come up with. I have prepared for the loans already so maybe we can cover it on our own. We cannot know about the rest until we get the results of the audit. Lewis, let us go now. We have partially packed in case this happened, but two hours is not a lot of time to move everyone out.”

Theo nodded, “Message us when you are ready and we can send a Gheyo or two to escort you to our home. And do not worry, there is plenty of space for you there. Will you bring your own furnishings?”

“We will be bringing it as long as our time holds out.”

“Alright then. We will await your call. We can do proper introductions after you have settled for the night.” Theo indicated their other Bonded who just nodded going with the flow. 

Henry and Lewis both hugged Harry and they played with his hair some before they left Harry frowned in confusion until Theo did it too. “Treasure, it was either the seal removal, the disowning ritual, or the combination of both, but your colouring is changing.”

“It is?”

“Yes, your skin has paled significantly closer to that of a part Merrow. Your hair is gone to your mother’s copper at the roots already. But it is your eyes that are really unexpected. They have changed from your mother’s emerald to a grey.” Theo tilted up his chin. “No, light blue and purple. That is odd I should have thought they would stay emerald.”

Ethan hummed “Maybe it is something from James’s Bearer coming through then.”

Theo hummed, “That is a good possibility. We do not know much about any of the parts of your grandparents or Great Grandparents Circles.” Theo then looked to Ethan. “I assume you need to go shopping to pick up extra food supplies.”

“They may bring their own, but I should go just to be on the safe side.”

Fred spoke up, “I will come with you.”

“Where are we going?” Oblis asked as he returned. 

“They have two hours to vacate their home. So, we said they could move to the island since we obviously have the room. They will have furnishings with them but Ethan wants to pick up basic food and other supplies to have on hand for the time being.”

Oblis nodded, “That makes sense. Fawkes and I will take them and when they are done shopping Fawkes will bring Ethan and Fred back to the island. I will remain in the city until you call, so I can bring Henry’s Circle to the island.”

Sadara spoke up, “Sounds like you have a plan. Do let us know if their Circle needs any support at Court. I would be happy to help them fight that woman.”  Sadara then said goodbye to Charlie, Fred, and George before  she and her twins followed the others out of the establishment.

Briar had been holding back in the shadows of the room but now he moved towards Theo, “Would you mind terribly if we moved in for the time being as well? I have been thinking about asking since yesterday. This back and forth will only get harder on Sirius and Remus as their bond reforms. Further I think our Gheyo Suite would like us to have the added security of your home while they are off realm, even though the Estate wards are up to date.”

Theo knew the second was a thin excuse to cover the truth that Briar simply wanted to be near his grandsons and his daughter but he did not point this out. “We would not mind having you.” 

Briar added, “In addition I think if we are there it will allow Henry feel less like you are offering him charity.”

Theo nodded because that was a good point. Briar gave out as many hugs as he was allowed before leaving himself. Then Theo turned to Alec, George, and Harry. “Let us go back and choose a couple of the other castles around ours. That look decently maintained to give to their Circles.” 

Harry and George were both excited to explore some of the other buildings while Alec looked less enthusiastic. However, since Lewis had departed Harry had become quite attached to him. Theo smiled as they paid the bills for the two rooms and left. Their day was far from over, it would seem. Before they left Xygen decided it was best to update Perry or Raspen on the situation so he went to the Royal Quarters instead of home with them.

-----

Neverah: Royal Quarters

Perry looked up from his latest brainstorming session with Dawne to see his father. “Your Majesty,” he offered formally until the guards had backed out of the room. He then murmured a fonder tone, “Father.”

“Perry, I knew you and Dawne were busy so I went down to meet with one of your Gheyos. He wanted to apprise you or Raspen of what happened during the meeting with Harry’s great-uncle.” Guthrie looked grim as he handed over the report. Perry knew instantly it was from Xygen given it was written in the same format that incident reports that Air Gheyos were trained to write in while on Border Patrol. He and Dawne read through the events and Perry snarled. 

Dawne touched his arm, “Legally she did nothing wrong, Perry.”

“I know that which is what has me worked up.”  He got up from his seat and began to pace. “What do you think, Father? She is your friend.”

“Friends do not know everything, my son. I am not privy to what caused Tauria to break with Lady Death, but I can surmise it was something quite serious since she turned her back on countless generations of tradition in doing so. I will leave you both, so I can take this to report to Raspen as well.”

“Thank you, Father,” Dawne replied and then hummed in consideration after he had left, “You and I cannot be seen to snub her.”

“The hell I can’t. It is true you cannot do so, Sister, but she disowned my Submissive. I will be damned if I play nice with her.”

“You must be civil, Perry. I cannot have you causing rows at court.” Perry scowled at the statement but after a few moments of sulking he nodded in agreement. Dawne then patted his shoulder, “That being said, your Alpha has close ties to the Deveraines. They could be seen to snub her for this where we cannot.”

Perry blinked and then his smiled was wicked. “That is brilliant, Sis. Have I told you how great you are?”

“Not recently, no.” She teased and Perry pulled her into a hug and proceeded to shower her with adoration until she batted him away calling him a snake charmer.

-----

Neverah: Shadow Haunts

Fawkes had taken Fred and Ethan back to the Island after they had finished shopping as planned and Oblis wandered seemingly aimlessly through the Shadow Haunts. However, his path had a very specific purpose. He turned the final required corner and a still nearly invisible portal appeared in the shadows that clung to the wall of the building to his left. Oblis ducked into the portal and then turned to watch the portal until it had sealed. Had someone been stupid enough to follow him into the portal, he would have knocked them out instantly and would probably tied them up near the Lake of Fire to teach them not to follow him. 

When he was sure the portal had closed, he moved through the haze of Death magic meant to confuse and debilitate anyone not meant to be here. Eventually he stepped through the mist into Death’s home realm. He did not make it two steps before a knife was at this throat. 

Oblis smiled, “You are getting better, Child. I did not sense you until you were right behind me this time.” 

“Call me child one more time.” The shadows parted to reveal a teenage and female version of himself. 

“Would you prefer Daughter then, Lucia?” Oblis asked.

Lucia pressed the knife harder into his neck until it left a bloody line there, but she froze when there was movement in front of them and Lady Death stepped from the shadows. She arched an eyebrow at Lucia and the young woman scoffed as she pocketed her blade and stomped away.

Oblis grinned ruefully at his Lady, “I see she is still mad at me.”

“For all her centuries she is still a child. Demon children as you know are among the slowest to mature. She cannot yet understand that you Sired her, but none of us ever intended for you to join my Circle.” 

Oblis nodded but did not voice that he shared his daughter’s confusion. He just chalked it up to not knowing the mind of His Lady period. She had invited him into her bed once with the express purpose of Siring Lucia. He suspected he would never understand the reason for that night.

 Lady Death moved and he followed her. They went to a sitting room and though her parts of her Circle were present none of them looked up or acknowledged him. He knelt on the floor before the chair she had taken. “I thank you for your understanding in settling our Circle, My Lady.” 

“It was not for your benefit, you know.”

“I did not presume so.” Oblis smiled, “I know it was all for Harry.” Death did not agree with this inference. But in all the centuries Oblis had served, he had never seen her so protective of anyone. Not even her own Circle warranted this level of care. “Will you tell me why?” 

“You will know when the time is right for you to know and no sooner or later.”

Oblis nodded, “What do you need from me?”

“I need you and the Reaper to start to move on that task I assigned you. I need him off the board before that Torvak decides to turn him against Neverah.”

“We will see it done.”

“And Oblis, when you run into Derek on Earth, be sure to convey just how annoyed I am with him.”

Oblis winced. The Joker would not thank him for that one, but it was the man’s own fault. He had been the one to take so long doing what should have been a simple task. “As you command My Lady.” Oblis bowed and when she waved her hand dismissively, Oblis left her realm the way he had come.

-----

Neverah: Aqua-kin’e Waters—Volaha Jazira

Needless to say, Henry’s Circle was displaying varied emotions as they landed on the arrival platform. But since Oblis had not given them any warning they were all floor by the place, they found themselves in. 

Cora spoke up first, “What is all this? Where are we?”

“You are on our Island Home. This is Volaha Jazira.” They all turned to look at the young man who had spoken. He was clearly a part Merrow but seemed no older than Harry. “I am Dudley d’Bineshi, Harry’s brother. And this is one of my parents, Lochlan.”

Lochlan nodded to the newly arrived Circle. “I am the Gheyo Queen for their paternal Circle. We decided to come and greet you because one of the boys had to officially invite you to stay or the wards will not like it. Dudley came to greet you over Harry is because of two reasons. The first being we surmised that you would be upset over the events and Harry is empathic.” When the Circle nodded in acceptance of that he added. “Further, Harry is feeling the drain of the ritual, as you both seem to be. So, our Healer has told him to take it easy this evening much to his annoyance.”

Lewis chirped in understanding from where he was leaning into Desmond for support. Henry was upright on his own but his shoulders were bowed in a line of exhaustion and Vincent, their Head Pareya, was staying close to him in case he needed support too.

Henry nodded, “We definitely understand that.” He looked around the island and asked, “is this a private Merrow resort or something.”

Oblis chuckled, “It certainly could be, but no. The family of Dudley’s Sire who was also Harry’s Third gave the boys the Island and water right for a good way out around us to make their homes. All of this belongs to Harry and Dudley.”

Dudley smiled at their shock. “We are still not used to the scale of the gift ourselves but it does give us plenty of space to bring our families here in order to get to know them. Harry told me to explain that both you and the Evanson Circles will be staying here probably through the first week of The Hunt because he wants you here. He wants to get to know his family.” 

Lochlan added, “If you feel obligated to pay rent or something like that. You can broach it with him after that first week. However, I warn you now Harry is stubborn when it comes to family. He thus far has refused my offers of payment.”

Dudley laughed, “If he keeps this up you lot will end up buying him the most expensive Birthday gifts imaginable next year.”

Lochlan snorted and Henry smirked, “The idea has merit.”

Dudley invited them all individually to the island and then they walked to the castles. Lochlan pointed out the two with lights in them. “Harry’s Circle is quite large as you know, so we have left his bonded to use that building. Dudley, myself and the rest of the paternal Circle are in the smaller building. We use it as our living space but we eat with Harry’s and spend our free time in the main castle.” Lochlan turned and added, “I believe the Evansons will want to join us in our building when they arrive tonight, so they can be nearer to their daughter.”

Dudley pointed to the castles on either side of the two occupied ones. “Those were checked  for integrity this afternoon and both passed the inspection, so you could move into either one.”

Henry nodded to the one beside the main castle. “We will take that one so we can easily come to visit during the day as you have been.” 

Lochlan nodded and checked the time. “It is about three hours until when Quinn will begin serving the evening meal. If you wish to get yourself settled first, I understand.”

Vincent nodded, “That would be appreciated.”

Dudley left them at the main castle and disappeared inside but Lochlan walked them to the other castle door. “If you are in need of anything, you can check with Ethan. The young man has made it a point to have surplus furnishing and staple necessities available at all times.”

Lewis smiled, “He seemed to be a good Pareya, when we met him this afternoon.”

“He is. He is their current Head Pareya, but we do not yet know what the final Circle will look like. So, we will see if he remains in that place. But now, I will get out of your way.” Lochlan tilted his head and walked off in the direction of the border wall. They watched where he was headed and could see a distant figure up their patrolling so they assumed he meant to join them.

“Not what I was expecting at all.” Henry admitted, “No wonder Harry and Theodore did not hesitate to say we would live with them.”

Cora nodded and she smiled as Lewis, Desmond, and Vincent disappear inside to inspect the building for themselves. The rest of their Bonded gathered around them as they waited for the Pareyas to satisfy their instincts.

Being able to set up their living space, showering, and/or just resting, helped to even out the emotions of their Circle by the time Lochlan had indicated that the meal would be ready. Unsurprisingly, Lochlan and another Air Fae were standing just inside the door to the main house when they arrived. Lochlan smiled in greeting but the younger Fae was more excitable clearly. He shook all of their hands without actually introducing himself.

“Do not mind Israfel. He is an acquired taste.”

“Oi!” Israfel pouted as Lochlan looped an arm around his shoulder and lead them through the first floor of the house. It was set up more like the look of a clubhouse . Henry got the feeling the resort comment had not been far off. He suspected whomever had planned these buildings had intended on renting it out once upon a time. There was a massive library space, a ball room, and plenty of other rooms that were of varying sizes that could be set up for other activities.  

When they reached the second floor, the feel of the place had changed. Clearly, whomever  designed the first floor had not talked to the person working on the rest of the floors because this was set up similar to most manors in Neverah. Lochlan led them to the large sitting room adjacent to the dining room where everyone had gathered. 

“Dinner is informal but it does have a set time.” Israfel explained to them.

Lochlan motioned to Harry’s Bonded, “With a Circle as big as Harry’s coordinating schedules will be a nightmare. They are trying to get ahead of that by getting the family used to having at least one sit down meal together. Of course, there will always be Bonded who cannot make it for whatever reason, but Harry seems to be happy as long as most of his Bonded are around for the evening meal.”

When Lochlan finished, Israfel went on to explain how lunch and breakfast were done in more of a buffet style with everyone serving themselves when it is best for their schedules. Then he chuckled when he spotted Harry. 

Koa was coiled up in one of the balcony doorways basking in what was left of the sunlight from the sinking sun and Harry up on top of him. Harry was practically curled up in a ball himself with his wings blocking most of the light from getting to him. He was in the centre of Koa’s coils and little Shadow was then curled up on top of Harry’s wing. Probably about where Harry’s shoulder would be.

“That is adorable.” Israfel commented first before offering to the new Circle. “Those are two of Harry’s familiars, by the way. He has three here and one familiar he shares with his sister. The serpent is called Koa and the baby Nytura  is called Shadow.” 

Lochlan snorted at the adorable comment, “Sure it is adorable when you ignore the fact that Koa is a Basilisk.” 

Israfel shrugged, “It is not like we can see his face, as it is buried in those coils. Besides you know Koa will not hurt anyone unless they are here to hurt Harry.”

Lochlan huffed, “I will stick with Hedwig thanks at least I can tell what that Gryphon is thinking. Koa creeps me out.”

“You just like Hedwig because of her element being Air.” Another voice interrupted and Adam curled around Lochlan. “Hello there, Loch and Israfel are hoarding you lot over here. I am Adam d’Bineshi, Pareya.”

Lochlan protested while Adam ignored him to in order to get a proper introduction to the new Circle. After that, they spread about the room with Henry and Cora going to where Theo was sitting between one of the red-haired men from earlier and a Storm Dragel. 

Theo nodded at them, “Welcome Alpha Henry, is this your Submissive?”

“Yes, this is Cora. Cora, this is Theodore Gorgens-Nott, Harry’s Alpha.”

 Cora reached out and took Theo’s hand. “Thank you for offering to let us stay here with you, the island is beautiful.”

“I was just doing what I know Harry would want to do. I knew he was too out of sorts to do himself thanks to Tauria. You can call me just Theo.”

“Theo, call us just Cora and Henry then.”

Theo nodded, “This is our Beta Charlie and Rheyo Galv, please join us. Harry as you no doubt have notice is taking a nap.”

“How is he adjusting to the changes?” Henry asked as Cora nuzzled into his new ash-blonde hair.  

She added helpfully, “Henry is a bit self-conscious of the changes. Lewis, on the other hand, is taking them in stride.”

Galv shrugged, “Harry seems unbothered. The events around his soulscream forced his Merrow traits and talents to the surface more than any other element. Without the Peverell line, it seemed line another Merrow line has pushed forward. His skin tone is not as Merrow as Dudley’s but it certainly will be a draw of attention for him.”  

Charlie added, “He seems to be amused that he now has his mother’s copper hair, and he adores that it is longer and less manic. He spent a good part of the afternoon with Luna and Vaeri learning how to tie it up so it was out of his face.”

They heard a shout across the room and Theo called out, “Shadow inbound, Charlie.”

Charlie caught the chattering clumsy baby before he could crash into his head. “What did you do now, you little trouble maker?”

“He stuck his tongue down my ear.” Harry growled playfully as he stomped after the baby. Theo pulled Harry down onto his lap as Harry rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

Cora cooed over Shadow and even pulled a gemstone out to give to him. Shadow purred happily as he started to chew on the stone like a dog with a bone. “He is adorable.”

“Oh, I do not deny he is adorable.” Harry pouted. “He just has the attention span of a goldfish sometimes. I am Harry.” He added the last sheepishly.

Cora smiled, “I gathered that. I am Cora. And I am sorry Tauria came to interrupt your meeting this afternoon.”

“It wasn’t your fault.”

“It sort of was my fault, though. I met with her this morning and I was not as clever at avoiding her questions as I had hoped to be. She worked out that Lewis knew of you and tracked you down to the restaurant from there.”

“Well, it is not your fault that she is a Bitch.” Harry said plainly and to that Cora nodded. 

Harry relaxed against Theo but he did not go back to sleep since he would have to wake up for dinner shortly. This allowed Henry and Cora to admire the pearlescent tone his skin had settled on. It would not necessarily scream merrow to all who saw it. In fact, it would probably be more associated with his Fae parents than the merrow. He would very much be a coveted Submissive this season. His Bonded would have their hands full keeping the greedy and power hungry from making a play for him. 

Just before dinner was announced, Perry and Raspen showed up. Henry expected the situation to turn formal but it did not. It took a few minutes to wrap his mind around being included in the exclusive group of Dragels privileged enough to see the pair of Royals relaxed at home with their family. It was certainly an honour he would never take for granted.

He and Cora shared amazed smiles as they watched the two Royals bicker over who got to cuddle Harry first. The argument was settled when Shadow climbed up Raspen's chest and dug his pinpoint claws into his robes. He would not be dislodged, no matter how hard the prince tugged at him. This allowed Perry to scoop Harry up and sneak off with him. 

"Peryton, you selfish-greedy arse!" Raspen grumbled as he had to stand up with the chittering Nytura  still hooked in his robes. He followed in Perry’s wake cursing him the whole way.

“Welcome to our Chaotic Home,” Theo chuckled as Ethan called that dinner was ready.

------

The meal was delicious and not at all the bland food that came to mind when you learned a Healer was in charge of the menu of a house. Everything may be healthy and balanced but this Healer knew how to use spices to make the food interesting. Lewis, however, was more shocked to find himself under the scans of that same healer once the meal was done. He had not recalled agreeing to that when he turned to complain. Vincent had glared him into submission. Ah, there would be where the concern had come from. 

“Are you subjecting Henry to this as well?”

“If he agrees to it, yes, but frankly. I am less concerned over him. You were the one who lost consciousness.”

Lewis whined at that, but Vincent silenced him with a nip to his ear and then a kiss to his temple. “How does he look?”

Quinn hummed and then Ethan nodded, “Your magic is adjusting well. However, he recommends not casting anything too strenuous until the day after tomorrow. He will also write you a recipe for a revitalising herbal water. That should help both Lewis and Henry feel less fatigued over the coming days. Just ask if you want him to do another scan in a day or so.”

“I will.” Vincent promised and took the recipe Quinn wrote down with a  bow of gratitude. When they had gone, Lewis sighed as he relaxed into Vincent’s hold. “Do you think that Henry will agree to stay here long term?”

“I hope so.” Lewis said longing in his voice. “I have just found Harry and then to have the magical tie between us yanked out like that has left me unanchored. I need time to settle myself so I know Henry needs the same even if he does not understand it yet.” Lewis looked to Henry and sighed, “I hope he does not push himself too hard in order to keep up appearances.”

Vincent pondered that, “Appearances are important. However, we have not yet determined, which of our remaining Clan is the senior one now that the Peverell name is out of the mix. We can’t just plough ahead or we may walk ourselves into a social blunder when we do not even know what to call ourselves.” Lewis hummed in agreement and curled into Vincent’s side as he closed his eyes. He did not sleep but just let himself rest in the space that felt completely safe. 

-----

The Evansons arrived about an hour after dinner but they were such a small group that they were almost overlooked. If Henry had not felt the influx of Death magic from the two Hellhounds arriving, they might have gone unnoticed entirely. Lochlan appeared to be right about his assumption, the Evansons sticking close to their daughter. They greeted Harry and Dudley but then went right to the d’Bineshi family. Petunia sandwiched herself between the younger Hellhound and the Werewolf and did not look as if she would be moved for the rest of the night.  

The only excitement they had for the rest of the evening was when the rest of Merrow returned. There had been a discussion then which devolved into an argument between Quinn and Alec, though you could only hear one half of the argument. 

Theo got between them. “Enough. Harry does not need temper tantrums tonight.” Both of them looked insulted but Theo raised a brow and the both forced themselves to calm down. “Now, what is wrong?”

“You all know that I have to take Harry and Dudley to the Aqua-kin’e Court. I told you this days ago. King Alcandor wants to have Harry and Dudley’s Aqua-kin’e ties tested and official before The Hunt starts. This has to happen so that if anything happens, they are protected by Aqua-kin’e Law. Which is the harshest of the lot.”

Raspen and Perry murmured their agreement with what Alec was saying and it was true. The trip had been planned for days. Theo turned to Quinn and “We know this, so what is the problem?”

Before Quin could answer Alec snapped, “Quinn is telling me he can’t go, now!”

Theo motioned for Alec to wait and he Asked Quinn directly, “Quinn, what is your reasoning? Harry will not have to use magic while he is down there. And he still wants to go because he has not expressed a desire to change the plan this evening. Besides, if he is still fatigued tomorrow then we can even have someone carry him so he does not wear himself out swimming around.” 

Quinn countered the argument directly to Theo and the Alpha nodded in understanding, “I see what you are concerned over.” He turned to Alec. “Quinn is concerned about the possibility Harry has a second Merrow line. We are seeing more and more markers suggesting that now. Quinn concerned not for the Carlow Clan because we know they Accept Harry. But what if this new clan reacts as the Peverell Clan did? He cannot face a second ritual to disown him so close to the last one.”

The other Merrow looked near apocalyptic. “The Clan did what?” Mesmyr hissed.

Harry chirped then and ran into his arms. Alec smiled as Mesmyr blinked in surprise. The ACE carded a hand through Harry’s new hair copper and light-purple hair. The ACE simultaneously casting spells a few Gheyo specific detection spells over Harry. The results did not calm the ACE down very much as he kept Harry pulled tight to his side. 

Alec pushed down his disgust and explained, “An Aqua-kin’e would never do this. We do not believe in disowning. We do not even have the spellwork written for it. An exhiled Aqua-kin’e is treated like me. You can be exiled from your family home, but they will never take you blood from you. Blood is thicker than water and blood means everything to us.”

Mesmyr nodded, “What Alec is saying is that there is no risk of Harry being subjected to this trauma again tomorrow. In all honesty once this ritual is official, you will probably find we cannot keep his family away. I anticipate several Carlows moving in.”

Quinn relaxed a bit at their certainty and begrudgingly agreed. Theo nodded, turning to Harry, “You will behave. No casting at all Harry, beyond going into your Merrow form. And if you get tired, you will let someone carry you around. Do  not be prideful. Agree to this or you cannot go.”

Harry scowled at the prideful remark but nodded. “No casting and keep rested. I promise.” 

Theo looked at Mesmyr and Alec. “We will hold you both accountable if he does not follow Quinn’s rules.”   

“Yes, Alpha,” Alec murmured and they pulled Harry into the group of Merrow so they could all see what changes had come over Harry. He was happy to receive their cuddles and attention.

Mesmyr bowed his head to Theo, “We will keep him safe Alpha you have my word.” 

Theo nodded, “I know you will, Mesmyr. Everyone is just on edge with Harry going to be away from us for an entire day. Quinn does not think that you cannot keep him safe.”

When Mesmyr turned to follow Alec and Harry. He took a good look at Harry as he sat across Palalato’s lap playing with his King’s hair as he talked. His iridescent pale skin and the light blue and purple of his eyes were gorgeous. None of their Bonded seem to mind his new hair, Mesmyr could tell the colour of his hair would be a source of contention towards him. It was bright copper on top of his head and as it fell in waves down past his shoulder it from faded from copper to a light purple colour around his ears. 

The colouring would be a clear indicator that Harry was a Nameless and not a pure-blood Aqua-kin’e. Mesmyr watched all their bonded closely for several minutes to be sure, but no one showed any aversion to Harry’s new looks. Mesmyr had not actually been expecting any issues, though. Afterall none of theirs had any issues with Mathis based on his heritage.  

No, the Joker made life harder on himself needling the others to pick fights. Mesmyr suspected that there were several unspoken true about their Joker but the most obvious one was that he had come from a high combat lifestyle. Mesmyr suspected Mathis was just doing his own part to keep their Suite ready for a fight should one come.    

Since Harry had the opportunity, he ended up stealing Palalato and Brishen away from the room to help him moisturise before bed. Mesmyr knew Harry had chosen them so that they could finalise their bonds at the same time. He had thought to suggest it but again Harry’s Instincts seemed to pick up on the need before it was voiced. 

-----

That evening after they had mostly gone to bed Oblis conveyed the new order from Lady Death Among the Gheyos. Hadrian and Oblis were looking down at the shard of Voldemort’s soul. Missing Lady Death’s deadline was not an option.

Oblis tapped the desk beside the crystal with his claws. “We can either both go and cut our search time in half or one of us can go out one at a time which will take longer but leave one of us home with Harry.”

“No, you will not do that.” Another voice interrupted and Brishen came inside first followed closely by Fawkes and then Mesmyr at the rear. Brishen frowned at the ACE and Queen. “You will not go to Earth alone. In case you have forgotten, we have dozens of Dragels imprisoned on that realm with no good way of tracking them. You will go as a suite so that you can watch each other’s backs.”

“What about keeping everyone safe here?”  

Mesmyr countered, “We now have a few Gheyos from the families here now to assist us but I also think we should hire several Jokers to cover the gap.” He looked pointedly at Hadrian. “I am sure you know of several whom you trust enough to hire and I have a few Aqua-kin’e Jokers I intend to speak with tomorrow.”

Hadrian could think of a few that he would trust enough with this. Furthermore, Devrim could be called upon as well. The young Prince had been sending him messages asking if there was a way, he could prove himself to the Circle. 

“I will message a few Jokers in the morning and asking their availability. And I will flat out tell Devrim to get himself over here. He wants to prove himself to Harry and this will be his best chance to do so. We will have this all arranged by the time you get back from the Court tomorrow.”

 Mesmyr nodded. The sooner the better he thought. He could not explain why but he felt like this assignment from Death would not be as straight forward as it may seem.

 -----